《A Magical Tale: The Peerless Summoner》 Chapter 1: Abandoned child Chapter 1: Abandoned child Abandoned child "What can I do to stop this child from crying?" a woman who looked thirty asked a man beside her. "I don''t know. Why are you so concerned about the child. Someone put her here and that person woulde for her. Please, let''s go at once or we could put ourselves into trouble." the man replied. "No I can''t. There''s no one here to look after her". The woman replied. "ra, let''s leave the child and be on our way. Whoever has her woulde for her!" the man said with a raised voice. "What?! Williams, that''s wicked of you. Don''t you see we are in the wilderness. If no onees for her, the child could probably get eaten by carnivorous animals. I am taking her with me" the woman said. "Hmph. Then hurry up" the man replied. His wife wasn''t listening to him. This made him pretty angry. The woman picked the child and embraced her in arms. Then she hurried away with her husband on their horse-drawn cart. Little did they know someone wearing a hooded, long white jacket, floating in the sky, enshrouded by clouds was looking down at them from afar. What a courageous woman. This person smiled then her brows furrowed and her smiling face changed. She could hear the growls of beasts in the far distance. Then she descended. Many minutes after the couples left, some men riding on huge, lion-like grey beasts dressed in ck uniforms and wielding silver spears stopped at the spots by where the child was picked up from. These men were spiritual warriors of the ck Scorpion brotherhood. One of them held apass in his hand and pointed at the direction they should take. Then the men on beasts took the direction those couples took. A spear suddenly shot at one of them at inconceivable speed from far in the distance. It pierced into that person from the heart and carried him off the beast he was on to a distance of twenty feet, pinning him to the earth. Due to the sudden attack, the beasts came to an abrupt stop and the men atop them jumped down as soon as they saw a young woman dressed in white approach them. She was a spiritual warrior, probably one of the existing good ones Their eyes turned purple and the tattoo of a ck scorpion surfaced on the face of each of these men. Then their skin turned ck and lustred like steel. The white clotheddy saw this nigh-invincible form they had taken. She knew where these abilities came from. From Lord ck Scorpion. One of the many adept spiritual warriors in this particr kingdom they were in. He had infused them with a fraction of his power of super-toughness which he would retrieveter. "Great Spirit of Might, Krathius. One with the phenomenal ability to sunder earths and tear skies apart with your physical strength alone. Make me a conduit of your world-ripping power. Give me the strength of a hundred men" she said. She uttered an invocation word to call upon the Great spirit of Might from the Cendrian realm for vast physical strength. She could request for more strength, but if it was excessive, it could do more harm than good. Suddenly, the patch of sky in this region turned from azure to violet. Then winds began to rage as a powerful presence suddenly appeared. It was an invisible presence but radiated might that gave the feeling it could sunder chains of mountains and split oceans. Once it appeared and irradiated everywhere with it power of might briefly, it shot into the young woman''s body. She became possessed by this spirit and her hairs abruptly changed from white to violet and eyes turned violet too. When the men witnessed the phenomenon she caused to manifest by calling upon a spirit, they quickly dashed towards her. Spiritual warriors are extremely frightful when they conjure spirits into their bodies and allow their power to flow through them. When she saw them running towards her, she pulled off her long jacket to reveal a white body suit. She then unsheathed a sword which she wielded with her left hand and ran towards these men. One of the men holding a spear suddenly threw his spear at her. On seeing the man''s action, she shed out with the sword and a wide ray of intense violet light shot out. This was spiritual energy from the entity in her body which she channeled into her sword. This ray of light impacted the spear and shattered it, then it continued towards the man that threw the spear. Bang! The man was sent flying for dozens of feet. But he sustained no injuries in the brief collision. His body had be extremely durable and can withstand powerful physical attacks. Of course, this was no surprise to the woman. She had only discharge a bit of energy for her energy-attack. She continued to run towards them. When she got to a distance of ten feet in front of them, she did an aerial cartwheel. While airborne and looking down at them in the cartwheel motion, she shed out at them. Each time she shed out, a ray of violet light shot out and struck one of these men. She had put more energy in her attacks this time. But they weren''t injured. They were only sted to far distances away. Their skin had be stronger than steel as the energy ray she unleashed could punch though a six inch-thick steel. Shended with a solemn face, then she kept her sword away and prepared for a close-range battle. She was going to use her fists and feet as her weapons and hope she could destroy these guys. Possessing the spirit of great might, she ran towards these people. The one that had gotten up and rushed towards her with a spear stabbed out with it once she appeared in front of him. She stepped to a side, dodging the spear. Then grabbed the spear, and mustering strength, she lifted it along with the man holding it, turned and flung the man towards the others that were running over. These men''s disadvantage was that they could only engage in close-rangebats as they couldn''t unleash long-range, spirit-enhanced energy-attacks. They were spiritual cripples, they couldn''t develop spirit summoning abilities. So they could only take a beating by someone who can do such and is highly proficient in fighting. Bang! The man smashed into several of them and were allunched further into the distance. Still, there were no injuries, not even a mark. Before they could stand, the woman punched the earth they stood upon. Boom!! Once her fist struck the earth, it was like tons of bombs detonated. The earth shattered in a wave-like pattern as a super-strong seismic wave moved through it in all directions. This earth-splintering seismic wave traveled into the far distance wreaking great havoc while a massive wave carrying great destructive power swept out in the air. It caused everything in it direction to shatter into bits. The men were knocked heavily and far into the distance, about two hundred feet away, by the devastating seismic wave and kically energized air currents. Dusts filled the air and saturated it while the earth beneath where she was floating above had been caved out. A gigantic ripple-like crack could be seen where she punched into the earth spreading into the distance Her fist had caused this much damage to the earth but it was all for nothing as the men shoved into the far distance simply stood up again. She grunted when she saw them, alive and kicking. They hadn''t sustained any injury. The woman''s gaze became grave. This was a serious, bloody issue. If she didn''t kill them and left. They would continue their tracking and if they got their hands on the female child, she couldn''t imagine what would happen afterward. She was starting to believe they were indestructible. But she quickly stomped on this thought and burnt it to cinders the moment it surfaced in her mind. When they are not divine undying gods. Only such gods were impervious to all forms of physical damages. But they don''t exist. It''s the extremely powerful in here they refer to as gods and goddesses. She decided to be careful in the way she dealt with these men or a slight mistake would result in her quick death. Huuuu! She took a deep breath then her eyes shone with desire to y all in her path. She ced a palm on the ground and sent a sliver of her consciousness into the parallel world of supernatural entities. Once the sliver of her consciousness entered this realm, she sent out a conjuration call which was the invocation word to summon a spirit she desired to be possessed with. "Great Supreme spirit of earth, Gaivus. I ask that you use my body as a medium for your boundless power over the earth and over everything made from it. Give me the godly ability to create massive sandstorms, immense earthquakes and the divinely power to move hills, inds, mountains and worlds" Immediately she uttered the invocation words, the earth for thousands of kilometers shook greatly, then a colossal illusory being which casted it shadow over everything appeared behind her. The instant this being surfaced at her back, it produced a shocking tremendous pressure that caused the earth to suddenly crack in a rippling fashion into the far distance. Then in the next moment, this terrifying entity shot into her body as a ray of light. Once the figure entered her body to dwell in it like a vessel, one of her eyes abruptly turned yellow, while the other remained violet. Also, half of her long violet hair unexpectedly turned yellow and these made her look terrifying. Now, she looked like a powerful goddess of destruction in her new appearance. Then in the next second, her body put out an immense pressure that could crush all things, and an enormous, intense yellow aura that shot up to the sky like it wanted to shatter it. But she actually began to bleed from the nose. However, this was because she had begun straining herself to deal with these men. But it was only with this strength she could do what she wanted to do next. "Gaivus earth-sundering weapon" she uttered. This was a spirit-weapon summoning spell. With a hand put out to her front, a pool of light appeared there and congealed into a massive weapon. When the light receded, what could be seen in her grasp was a massive sword. This sword glowed with an intense yellow colour and had a de that was sixteen feet long and thirteen feet wide. On the surface of the sword were abstruse patterns that had pulses of resplendent light revolving around them. Through Gaivus, she was able to call out it sword for her own use. But it was in the smallest form. One couldn''t imagine that this woman would be able to wield such arge sword and with just a hand. This was a sword that that should be wielded by a giant. The men who had begun running towards her came to an abrupt stop. The new development had instilled fear into their heart. This sword gave them the chills. So what? They had activated a magical power of indestructibility infused into them by their terrific lord. What can possibly destroy them? Mtcheew! Then they resumed their dash towards her. From a hundred feet away, they jumped high into the air towards her. The woman gathered strength too and leaped into the air towards these men. Once she got to a close range around them. She uttered a spirit-weapon enhancement chant. "Raza melu kiva talu nima" This meant: "Backed by the empyreal heavens to y demons and devils. I send your souls into the death-world". Then a strange power came upon the sword and upon everything in here. Once the mysterious power descended, the men became locked in their position in the air. They couldn''t move as they remained fixed in their position. It was like they were tightly bound up in shackles and sent into a constraining space. Once she noticed the restrictive effect of her spell, she raised her sword above her head which she grabbed with her two hands and swung down at them while shouting simultaneously "Doombringer strike". Rmmm! A massive beam of yellow-violet light that actually outshone the sun and was thousands of meters wide shot off from the sword. This tremendously huge beam of spiritual earth energy moved at the speed of light and tyrannically sted into the men. BANG!!! Argh!!! Argh!!!... A loud explosion urred and numerous brief, terrified shrieks suddenly rang out. And when the beam disappeared, nothing could be seen of the men. They had been finally and thoroughly destroyed. She dropped back to the ground and could almost faint. She had be sickly pale. Blood streamed down her two nostrils unendingly. She quickly brought out a white herb. Then she chewed it and swallowed it. After a few minutes, The bleeding stopped but she still looked very pale. Using those two insanely mighty spirits at the same time had taken a huge toll on her. But she was super-strong to contain those two kinds of great spirits in her body. If it were other people, they would be utterly reduced to bits of flesh once the arcane energy of just one of the powerful spiritual entities tried passing through them. Besides, thest attack she sent out was really powerful but was overstraining and exceedingly taxing. She sent the spirits back into their world. And the instant that she did so, her body returned to normal. Then she went to where her jacket was and picked it up to wear. She performed a gesture and a portal appeared in front of her. And the instant this portal appeared, it began to revolve as it drew closer to her body from where it had appeared in. Then in the next moment, the portal after reaching where she was, instantly swallowed up her figure and caused her to materialize in a new location. Chapter 2: You ruined my plans Chapter 2: You ruined my ns You ruined my ns The couple that took the child earlier had long arrived at their home. Once they got home, they quickly gave her food to eat and this caused her unceasing cries to stop. Perhaps she was hungry. They looked at her and saw how cute she was. "What a beautiful child. The gods have blessed me with a beautiful child" she said. "Don''t rejoice too soon. Such children that are abandoned are harbingers of evil or why would a mother leave a child this young in the wilderness?" he asked. "Please! This cute girl is an herald of great fortune. She is our fortune" she said, refuting her husband''s statement. Her husband, William seem to not like this child very much. He believed such abandoned children were children seen by seers to bring great cmity. So they are dumped in wildernesses for beasts to feed on. He felt very bad with the baby in his presence, in their home. It was like disaster was staring right at him in the face. I hope not! "Well, if you say so ra" he said. Then he stood up and left. "What a cute girl you are. Look at your hairs, raven-ck and long. See your intense hazel eyes, so charming. You are the happiness I have been searching for. Hmm... Although your mother may be missing. Perhaps something terrible happened to her which am so sorry for. But don''t worry, I would be your mom and treat you like my blood daughter. I promise to take care of you and never leave you alone. So, what do I call you my sweet little daughter? Mmm..... Helena. Right" she said and smiled. She rubbed and pressed the girl''s cheek affectionately. ..... - Pce of ck Scorpion - "My Lord. The child was taken away, we don''t know who did that and the treasure used to track her position has been taken too. The team we sent out were stopped by an incredibly powerful expert. I think this person that stopped them was the one who took the girl and the treasure. We would send out many of our men on the espionage program to many kingdoms to get information about people who just adopted children." someone kneeling with a leg and facing down spoke. "Mmm... Who was the expert? Were you able to determine the gender of this expert?" A huge caped man sitting on a throne made purely of sapphire asked. "No my Lord" he replied. "Alright. I think it can be no other than Eden. He is in this kingdom. He must be the one that stopped them. I thought I would give him more time to live before Ie for his head but he just wished to die soonest" the massive man called with the title, Lord, said. "Huh? The Banisher? He''s still alive and he lives in this kingdom? Such boldness! There is no other person than him then. He is trying to ruin your ns, My Lord. He must be obliterated and the treasure retrieved from his corpse." the man said humbly. "Yes. That''s what I must do myself or you all would be banished into the necropolis, even if you number in thousands. He is still the strongest from the Order of Greater Good when they were still in operation before they were destroyed by the alliance of brotherhoods. Send out your men to gather information about anyone in possession of a new female child. I would be back." the man''s body turned blurry and vanished from his throne. - Ironstone kingdom - "Hey! Stop that. Why are you two fighting each other?" a young handsome man immediately stopped two girls who seemed six and seven fighting each other. "Father. I hate Lauren. She''s always cheating me... ." before she could continue, the young man quickly interrupted and said in a strict tone. "Shut up! No matter what, never say you hate your sister. I don''t want to hear that word hate in this house ever again" A young woman came over with a smile and put a arm around the man''s waist "Come on Eden. Your children are only ying." she said. "Selene, this children....." he trailed off here and looked up. The atmosphere suddenly turned gloomy and a towering figure could be seen up there in the clouds. Eden''s eyes widened. Lord ck Scorpion. He looked at his wife and told her to carry the children into the house and no under circumstances should she open the door. "Lauren, Deborah. Come with me into the house. Rain''s about to fall." Selene hurriedly said. "Okay. Mom." the two girls ran to her side and they went into the house. The instant the door was banged shut. An abstruse symbol appeared on the door. Same with the ground. Large, indecipherable mystical symbols suddenly appeared on the earth surrounding the isted house they lived in. Then a powerful force field appeared. With a stomp, heunched himself into the air and flew to the clouds. "Lord ck Scorpion. How do you know I live here. You have been monitoring me?" he asked in anger. "No. you are only living in the kingdom my organization is based in. I left you and your family to enjoy the peace and calm for sometime before I came for your heads but you just wanted death so badly by provoking me into anger" Lord ck Scorpion said. Eden''s eyes widened in shock. So I have always lived around an enemy. "How exactly did I provoke you? I wouldn''t meddle with anything that is from you. I have stopped being the heroic guy I was long time ago just to cater for my family. Now you are here blindly using me of what I didn''t do. What did you say I did exactly?" Eden asked puzzledly. "You killed my men is what you did." Lord ck Scorpion said in a sinister tone. "And you took what belongs to me. No need to return it, I would retrieve it from your corpse". Eden became slightly fearful, fearful as he imagined the future of his children. "I don''t know anything about this. I swear. I wasn''t involved in anything that is an element for the sess of your orchestration" Eden quickly said in a swear tone. He didn''t want to fight and hoped Lord ck Scorpion would spare him this time. It was a false hope he knew, but anything was possible. "Hmm.... Okay, but since I havee here, I cannot go back empty handed. I will kill you instead and take your head back to my base as a trophy and then your children and wife would service my cock and my men''s cock every hour. Haha!! What a pleasure that would be then" Lord ck Dragon said andughed in an unbridled manner. Eden''s eyes shone with fury. "Let''s get it on then." he said. "The power in the Thaleendra cosmos, permeate me with your transformational power, cause my angel-form to appear. The Twelve-winged Dark-Warrior Angel form, manifest!" he uttered a transformation spell indigenous to only the tribe he came from; The Dark Seraphim tribe. Twelve wings was the highest level of power any of them from the tribe could obtain. Only he from the tribe was able to obtain it, making him exceptional. The instant he mentioned that, his skin turned jet-ck and he became many inches taller. Six pairs of massive pitch-ck wings sprouted from his entire back. The edges of the wings were as sharp as des and had dark purple electricity arcing around each of them. The pupils in his eyes turned three while his eyes shone with intense indigo. Dark ck, thick armor-scales that shone with metallic lustrousness appeared all over his ink-ck skin. Then he quickly uttered a tribe weapon-summon chant. "Golden Sword of the Heaven Warring tribe, the Heaven-Ceasing sword. Surface!" Eden was actually half-dark seraphim and half-heaven warring. The weapon he was trying to summon was a sentient weapon that resided in a realm only people from the heaven-warring tribe could get ess to. Then arge pool of light surfaced in front of him and when the light receded, a weapon could be seen. It was a majestic sword that gave off a blinding golden glow and emanated a pressure that could seemingly crush the sky and the earth. It wasrge in size; the de was nine feet long and six feet wide. It seemed like the king of all swords as it produced an intense purple-ck aura that caused the air around it and for many feet to violently roil. Then terrifying rampant peals of thunder could be heard as dark violet lightning ragingly struck about within the dual-colored aura that endlessly exuded from the sword. Chapter 3: Battle with Lord Black Scorpion Chapter 3: Battle with Lord ck Scorpion Battle with Lord ck scorpion "Hmm. You are truly the Banisher. But this isn''t enough to stop me from killing you" Lord ck Scorpion said with disdain. "The power in the Thaleendra cosmos. Permeate with your transformational power. Produce my true form. cksteel Nether Scorpionking form. Manifest!" He said his own transfiguration chant His eyes and body turned ck. Then he began to growrge in size. His clothes ripped off revealing a huge muscr ck body that looked like steel. Then arge scorpion-like tail extended out from his tail bone region. This tail looked like a scorpion''s. Three pairs of arms that looked like limbs of scorpion jutted out from the side of his abdomen. Scrrrr! He screeched and the additional limbs that jutted out of it body shot out at high speed towards Eden. Eden''s eyes dted as he prepared for battle when he saw the three pairs of arms shoot towards him. Then he shed out with the tribe-weapon. A massive dark violet lightning bolt out towards the arms. Boom! The arms shattered into pieces. But they regenerated as quickly as they scattered apart. Still rushing towards Eden. Eden shed out many times with his sword and for each shing motion, an enormous dark violet lightning bolt was released. They struck the arms, destroying them but they regenerated as quickly as possible. Swoosh! Eden shot away from his position at extreme speed once the arms came over. His face was solemn. This guy was very powerful. "Heaven fighting chaos strike" he cried out a native weapon-enhancement spell and shed at Lord ck Scorpion. The instant he shed out, seven enormously huge bolt of bright purple lightning shot out. Once they appeared, they bathed everywhere in their colour, dying the earth and everything in it purple for a distance of hundreds of thousands of kilometers. They produced continuous loud booms that caused the earth to tremble and the sky to shake. Lord ck Scorpion was shocked. The boltsing at him were asrge as mountains. And there were seven of them. He quickly flew away from where he was. The instant he did, the bolt appeared there as they had shot over at shocking speed and exploded. Boom!!! They exploded releasing great amount of lightning. The way it appeared was like the terrifying maw of a colossal primordial creature of lightning. The intense purple lights they released dyed everywhere, turning everything to purple. When they first exploded, they produced a mighty explosive sound that caused the entire kingdom to shake terribly. If it were on the ground such explosions happened, they would have brought great ruins to the kingdom and the damage could extend to other kingdoms. It was an agreement between spiritual warriors and every other person from every other race to always fight in the clouds as, they would cause devastation, driving kingdoms to total ruins as the power they possessed at a stage was the catastrophic kind. Like Eden, the sword he was wielding now was the weapon of the extinct Heaven Warring tribe. The Heaven-ceasing sword, it could endlessly produce innumerable, magic-enhanced dreadful lightning bolts. Although they fought high in the sky, the region they fought in didn''t totally escape ruination. Countless lightning bolts appeared from the explosion and struck the ground from the sky in all directions wreaking havoc. But Eden''s family was in that house and they lived in a ce where no human was. It was what Eden wanted which his wife wholeheartedly agreed with because she knew what her husband was. He wasn''t a human but an hybrid from two tribes who took human form. Haha!! Lord ck Scorpionughed raucously. "Such power. It''s not only you who have a powerful sword. I have one too" he said childishly. Then he uttered his tribe weapon-summoning chant, "Halberd that can bring ruination to all existences, to divinities and demons through the power of poison and corrosion. Life Withering sword, hearken my call. Appear to me". Once he uttered his chant, arge pool of ck light appeared in front of him and when it dimmed, arge ck halberd could be seen. It was also huge in size and glowed with an intense dark ck light. Sorrowful wails, terrifying shrieks and evil cackles could be heard from within the halberd. Once the halberd appeared, it brought upon everything an overwhelming stygian atmosphere as it radiated gloom that could fill the hearts of gods with despairs. Once Lord ck Scorpion grabbed the halberd, an enormous, grey-ck cloud appeared behind him and surprisingly took the shape of a wraith that looked massive. "Die!" Lord ck Scorpion shouted. Then he swung his halberd at Eden. The instant he swung the halberd at Eden in a shing motion, a massive ck stream, that was tens of thousands of kilometers wide shot out towards Eden. This stream was extremely corrosive as it would instantly turn anything it touched to ashes. Besides, it carried with it poison that could kill probably kill gods. But gods in these universe were people from myriad races with immense cmitous powers. "Twelve-winged battle seraphim sh of destion" Eden shouted out a native spell to vastly enhance his attack. He did this at the same time he unleashed one of his numerous awakened inborn power. Once he uttered the spell in a shout, he pointed with a finger at the ck stream rushing towards him. Then his twelve wings began to glow in intense dark scarlet light and pped. Once it pped, the air around them transformed into twelve des that shot towards Lord ck Scorpion. Using his bloodline power, he hadpacted an an enormous mass of air into twelve massive des. The edges of these des formed from extremepaction of air glowed with a scarlet light. The air had been infused with his bloodline-power. As the stream shot towards him, He had no intention to dodge it. His massive wings curled around him in a tight manner than not even air could enter. Bang! The god-corroding stream knocked him into the far distance, about hundreds of metres away. While the magic-imbued des of air pierced through the stream at near speed of light and stabbed into Lord ck Scorpion. Once the des stabbed into his body with a great momentum, prating into his nigh-indestructible body, he was carried off into the distance too, about hundreds of feet away where he crashed into the earth opening up arge hole in it. One could see grievous wounds inflicted on his body. He had suffered greatly this time because of his overconfidence in his body''s toughness. Eden climbed out from where he was thrown into. His magical, nigh-indestructible wings were impervious to both physical and magical damage. They are made from materials produced within the bodies of dark seraphims that can withstand physical damage to the greatest extent. If his wings got pulled out, they could be turned into peerlessly sharp weapons, they would cut through extremely thick steel like a red-hot knife through butter. But it was impossible to achieve such feat, pulling the wings of a dark seraphim. It was an unattainable feat. His superphysical form reverted to normal and he looked fine. The highly corrosive stream didn''t even affect him one bit. He was absolutely protected by the wings that enwrapped him. Employing his superhuman leg strength, he rushed at great speed, a hundred and eighty times that of a cheetah to where his wife and children was. Chapter 4: Twelve years later Chapter 4: Twelve yearster Twelve yearster Once he got to his home. He knocked and shouted "Selene, open the door for me!" Once she heard his voice, her eyes shone with joy and happiness. She was extremely worried before but now she was extremely happy. Her husband hade out victorious in the battle and from the way he sounded, he probably wasn''t injured. She opened the door for him and he entered. "We have to get out of here. It''s not safe here anymore." he said hurriedly. He looked at his children and arcane symbols abruptly appeared in his eyes. Once his children looked into his eyes, they unexpectedly fell asleep. He performed some gestures, then the house began to glow as countless number of mystifying patterns appeared all around the house. These symbols that surfaced and glowed were projected into the air, then they merged and everything froze. This includes time and space. Then the house, which was a miniaturized defensive flight-treasure; a treasure forged by his race rapidly faded away, vanishing from that spot to a new location. ..... "Helena. Pleasee assist me". A woman shouted. "Okay. I aming" a young girl shouted from far. Then she appeared before her mom. "what''s it you want me to assist you with?" she asked. "Help me put water into the kettle and ce it on the stove" the woman said. "Alright. Mom". Then she did as she was told. This was Helena, the one-year old child that was taken away from the from the wilderness. She was now twelve and had grown into a very beautiful young girl. She had dark-ck hairs and intense hazel eyes. She was whiteplexioned and slender. Twelve years ago, when the ck Scorpion men were sent out to gather news about people who just adopted children. They couldn''t discover this couple that took Helena as they left the kingdom to another kingdom. Although this couple lived in the Ironstone kingdom, their permanent residence wasn''t based there but in another kingdom, Blue Coal kingdom. They had a temporary residence in the Ironstone kingdom they would stay in to trade, to sell their agricultural harvests and livestock produces. After she finished what she was doing, she left there to go back to her room. She resumed what she was doing, drawing. And if one looked into what she drew, one wouldn''t be able to make out anythingprehensible from it as the papers lying around had mysterious patterns in them. She piled them up and stored them in a wooden box she kept in her wardrobe. It was weekend and there was no school. So she went out of the house to go y with her friends. "Helena,e over. We are going to the river to try our hands on fishing!" a thirteen-year old blonde-haired girl, Katherine by name, shouted from afar. She was with a couple of other beautiful girls. "Alright!" Helena replied with a shout. Then she ran towards these people who were her childhood friends. She got to their side and saw them all holding fishing rods. "When would your mom get a fishing rod for you?" one of the girls in the group called Alice asked. "I don''t know. She doesn''t want me going near the river" Helena replied. "why?" Kate asked. "I don''t know. Perhaps she is just worried about my safety" Helena replied. Then they began to converse about other things as they walked towards the river. - River - The girls stood atop the river banks and threw their hooks into the river. They continued for hours but they didn''t catch anything. Feeling frustrated, they turned to leave. After walking for thirty minutes... "Helena" A female voice called out in a whispering tone. Helena''s eyes shone with fear and surprise when she heard her name that seemed toe from all directions. She stopped and liked around but she saw no one. "Helena" She heard her name again and fear set into her heart. It began to beat wildly. She began to think that it was a demon calling her. She had heard of stories from her mother who would tell her that demons would call upon children''s name so they could possess them and use them to do bad things like kill people and set fire to ces. As for her friends, they had long left her behind. They didn''t know something strange was going on. They talked happily with each other andughed. "Helena. Come back to the riverbank. I would not hurt you. I promise. I just want to discuss with you." the voice sounded in her head this time which caused her to shake and her eyes to widen in terror. Without thinking too much, she tried to run back to her friends to tell them to leave this ce and that there was a monster in here. But just before she could run, her body got stuck where she was. She couldn''t move. It was like she was bound up in an invisible shackle. She waspletely restrained. Her breathing became irregr and her eyes red from absolute fear. She couldn''t even open her mouth to scream. This filled her heart with terror. A blinding sh of light appeared, then a phenomenally beautiful young woman could be seen. She had purple hairs and was quite tall. She wore a hooded purple cloak and held a golden staff in her hand. Affixed into the staff was a crystal that scintited. She looked at Helena and smiled. Helena was shocked and what came to her mind was magic. She opened her mouth to speak and to her surprise she could. "Great Sorceress. Please let me go. I beg you. Please!" she said in a fearful and pleading tone. Thedy smiled as she came over and pinched Helena''s nose. "Look at you, so adorable. I would let you go, I don''t hurt good children but I hurt the bad ones and bad people. But I would only let you go after am done with what I want to tell you." she said. "My name''s Alyssa and you are my sister" The youngdy dressed in purple said. Helena''s heart trembled. "No. That''s a lie. I am the only one born into my family." she said quickly and respectfully. She would never believe this young woman in front of her was her sister. "I know you wouldn''t believe me. Anyways, whether you choose to believe me or not. It''s your choice. What I want you to know is you are a really special girl. You are the one the entire world would go to war with for you are the herald of order. You would bring an end to the chaos in the world." Alyssa said and began to rub Helena''s hair. Helena''s soul shook when she heard that. She looked at the young woman with an indescribable gaze. "How am I special?" she asked. "You would have to discover that yourself. I am not supposed to do this, to tell you all these but I can''t sit back and watch my dear sister live her life like every other normal child. You aren''t normal, you are supernormal. I have onlye to deliver these news. Try to discover yourself very quickly. There are many invincible powers out there that want to stop your growth. So grow up speedily sister so you wouldn''t be swept away in the tide that would result in the extinction of races. Farewell" she said in an emotional tone, kissed Helena''s forehead and vanished. As soon as she disappeared, the unseen restraining force acting on Helena disappeared. Helena''s gaze was now absent, she wasn''t aware of her surroundings as she remembered all that thedy said and found it hard to believe all that she said. But she was right about the part she doesn''t hurt kids as she didn''t hurt her. Huuuu! She took a deep breath and ran back to her friends who didn''t know she had been absent from their midst all these while. They had been ced in an illusion where Helena was with them. She got to her friends who spoke not even realizing the real Helena just joined them. They continued to talk about a lot of things but she was quiet all through. She was constantly remembering all that she was told as she reyed everything over and over again in her head. Chapter 5: A sinister beauty Chapter 5: A sinister beauty A sinister Beauty - Helena''s room - "She can perform disappearing magic. Her name is Alyssa and she said she was my sister. She said I was special and am someone the whole world would go to war with for I am an herald? She said I am really special... special? As in, I can do magics like her? Special magics?" she began to ask herself a lot of questions. "But she was powerful. Appearing and disappearing like it''s nothing. Can I do magic like that?..... There''s really nothing special about me but she said she came to tell me about myself so I wouldn''t live my life like every normal child. Since she said so, I must be unique then. I can''t refute the statement of such person. She can''t be wrong, right?" Helena continued to question herself. Then she went back to lie on her bed. She continued to think of all that Alyssa said. She even thought of asking her mom if she was her true mother but she felt awkward just thinking of that. She made up her mind that she would wait till her mother was ready to tell her if she was her real biological mother. - ck Scorpion Pce - "Lord ck Scorpion. We would have to send our men to other kingdoms. We have dispatched some groups before and we want to send out other men. The ones sent out have covered three kingdoms but we haven''t heard anything from them since they hadn''t gotten any news. But I believe with time, the girl would be found." A man in the kneeling position said. "Hmm. Carry on with your work then" Lord ck Scorpion said in pain. Twelve years ago when he fought Eden, the Banisher. He was greatly injured. He was inflicted with grievous, magic-enhanced physical wounds. The magic imbued into the wound prevented the wounds on his body from healing and every night he would suffer from extremely intense cold that would cause him to turn white from frostpletely enveloping his being. Even everything around him for a distance of sixty feet would be thickly covered in ice when the magical illnesses up. He had called upon magical physicians, people who treat people using magic but they treated him to no avail. Eden''s dark seraphim bloodline-magical power actually had ice and frost generation abilities. His eyes shone with anger. For twelve years, he had bearing this sickness. He vowed that if he finds the Banisher anywhere, he would totally decimate him. But he knew it was his overconfidence in his body''s toughness that caused all these. Next time, he would be more cautious when dealing with people lest he be killed and not know he was already dead and how he was killed. A bright red light shed in his room before a woman dressed in a sexy scarlet gown appeared. She was extremely beautiful and bountifully endowed. She was exceedingly voluptuous and curvaceous as the gown she wore was stretched to the maximum. She had long silvery hairs, intense crimson eyes that sparkled like a polished gem and a full, naturally red lips that gave one the urge to rush over to kiss it and suck it. She carried herself with a great personality. But under that beguiling face and sexually attractive body was the intent to kill as she desired and maraud. Her heart was simply full of wickedness not known to man and she was extremely unpredictable. Called Scarlet Bloodqueen, She was known for her great skills in battle as she was extremely strong. She was a strong user ofbat-magic and an highly skilled warrior. Once she appeared, she said in a proud tone "Arnold, you called me. Am surprised, you have never called me to even greet me since thest time we met. What''s up?" she asked. "I am sorry. I have been busy with a lot. I need your help Linda. I want you to help me go to the Skylight kingdom. There''s an old man called Miracukus. He''s a powerful magical healing adept. Bring him to me. Only he I think can cure my wounds" Lord ck Scorpion said. She looked at his wounds. "Wow. Who did these to the mighty you?" Linda asked in a surprised tone. "It''s the Banisher." Lord ck Scorpion said. Linda shook as her mouth opened wide in shock. "He''s still alive? That half-Seraphim and half-whatever bastard is still alive?! I thought the Order of Greater Good have beenpletely destroyed?" she asked loudly in a puzzled tone. "They have. But he wasn''t there when the dark cleansing took ce. He has dropped his heroic identity since to take care of his family." Lord ck Scorpion said. "Hmm.... Alright. I would help you get the miserable old man." she said with a smile and vanished in a blinding sh of red light. This woman was Lord ck Scorpion''s peer. They have been friends since ages past. But he chose to covertly rule over the kingdom his organization was based in. While Linda continued in her quest to discover more ancient powers as she had arger goal in mind. She was deviousness and insidiousness wrapped up in greatly charming beauty. - Skylight Kingdom - A woman robed in scarlet and riding a horse could been on the road. Arge hood was put over her head which hid her face. Then some men dressed in military uniforms approached her and stopped her. "Heydy, please take off your hood. Let''s see your face." One of them said and the other''s eyes began to glow with interest. "I am sorry, I won''t be able toply to your request. Please let me be on my way and everyone would be fine" Thisdy responded and she was no other than Linda. "Come on, are you a criminal? We just wanna see your great face and you would be on your way. Take it off now or we would take it that you are an ouw" one of them replied in an angry tone. "hmph! Then she pointed at them. Abruptly,rge transparent swords that glowed in scarlet light, condensed from her magical energy materialized and shot towards these men at great speeds. Shrrr! It pierced through their armored chest te without any resistance, like a hot knife through butter. Chapter 6: Miracukus Chapter 6: Miracukus Miracukus While in the air flying towards Miracukus location, she sent a sliver of her consciousness into the parallel spiritual world. These world was just the same as the one she was in. Except there was no human or other form of races here. Only limitless number of spirits in different forms such as in the form of animals, weapons, trees, forests, mountains etc. There were limitless numbers of these spirits in just about any form. Then she said an incantation that would link her to the spirit she wanted to tap into the power of. "Great spirit of War, Kyrul''vau. One that is indefatigable, one that can y all the armies in every world. I call upon you to give me your unparalleled battle-power. Basking in your glory and presence, I shall y all creatures in my path". Then a mighty colossal being that overshadowed everything appeared. It manifested in the form of a shadowy silhouette. But this shadowy figure could be seen wearing an helmet, a full body battle armor and it wielded a gigantic spear, shield and sword. The instant it appeared, it caused the sky to shake and the earth to tremble as it released a tyrannous suppressive power that could subdue all, and sounds of battle-drums that numbered in millions could be heard in all directions. Battle-cries could be also heard and they sounded like the bellows of gargantuan primordial beasts, the cries were ear-shredding and mountain-copsing. This phenomenon could be described as the descent of a divine war-god. It appeared briefly and shot into her. Then her eyes abruptly turned ck from the power now present in her body. She screamed out loud as an enormous blue-ck aura emanated from her body enshrouding it. This concealing terrific aura that unexpectedly exuded her body spanned a distance of hundred thousand kilometres in diameter. Although people weren''t living around the route she took towards the region Miracukus hid in. But this aura, due to it immenseness still extended to where people from different races resided, enveloping them. It alsopletely hid a patch of the sky that was directly above it. If one could see into the aura. One would see she had grown taller and that her hair was blue and so was her body, and a blue full body armor condensed from great spiritual power could be seen on her. Behind her at a great height in the air could be seen tens of thousands of armies, both cavalries, infantries and archers. But they were shadowy in appearance and were illusionary. She smiled on noticing this phenomenon, so powerful. Then she thought, won''t she be able to subdue any army in the world with this power she tapped into. Only she and she alone knew the invocation word to summon this war entity. She discovered it in a book in an ruined ancient magical site from one of her deadly adventures. - Miracukus location - "Father. Lady Scarlet ising our way. We need to leave here now." a young handsome man in his twenties said. "Who gave you that information?" Miracukus asked with a surprised tone. "Silverstorm" a young woman beside the young man replied. "Ai! All our heroes have gone into extinction. Who is going to stop her now? There''s nothing we can do. We can only wait for here and do her bidding." Miracukus said. "No, I disagree. If we leave now, we might be able to escape." the young woman said. She also couldn''t agree with what her father said. If they leave on time, they may be able to escape from Lady Scarlet''s clutches. "Myra and Jake. You children should go and leave this old man. I can stall for both of you. Remember, I hold more importance. She would ignore you two and take me away to do whatever she wants. I feel she isn''t here to kill or anything like that." Miracukus said. "Master......." before the woman named Myra could say anything, she and Jake were instantly teleported away to a far ce. Miracukus then sat on a chair with a gaze full of gloom. While the other dozens of men in here armed themselves with magical weapons and got ready to fight and defend. Swoosh! A four-winged horse shot over and atop could be seen a woman that looked tall and wore an armor. The aura she put out when she fused with that supernal, Caleandrian spiritual existence of war had been retracted back into her body immediately she manifested it. But the aura given out by the tremendous spirtitual power dwelling within her was something she could not totally hide. They leaked out unstoppably and it looked like blue-ck mes were erupting constantly from her body. She looked down and saw hundreds of men wielding glowing weapons looking up at her. "Ants" she said in a mocking manner andughed. Then she jumped down from a height of three hundred feet in the air from her horse andnded on the ground. Once shended, a wave of great destructive force was unleashed and the entire ce trembled while cracks appeared all over the structures in here. This wave struck the men super-hard and they were sent flying for more than sixty feet, crashing through buildings in here. She giggled and her face blushed. She could be very yful sometimes. But one shouldn''t underestimate her because of her childishness or they would regret it. She was very confident in every war she fought. She was extremely proficient in long-range and short-range magicalbat and highly skilled in closebat. Even Lord ck Scorpion feared her but he wouldn''t show it. Then she called out. "Miracukus. All your men have been turned to paste. So you wouldn''t want to waste anyone''s time. Please,e out now. I would owe you a favour for that" She said andughed. "I aming out" Miracukus said. Then he appeared outside. "Here I am. What do you want from me?" he asked and began walking towards her. "Simple. Juste with me and I would release you in no time" she said. Just as she was about to grab Miracukus, a circr azure de, congealed from magical energy shot at high speed towards her hand like an arrow as it whistled through the air. Chapter 7: Battle Chapter 7: Battle Battle Her eyes widened in shock, then she quickly fired off a beam of energy at the circr energy de. Bang! Both exploded on impact and a wave of force was produced which swept pieces of buildings, and sand and dust into the air. "Get away from my father you witch" Jake shouted once he appeared. Myra also appeared too and began to glow in light ready for battle. They went into action once they came out from a magical transference portal which they had consumed a lot of energy to open. "Oh. Your kids right? So cute and powerful" she said in a mesmerizing tone. Jake and Myra suddenly ran towards Linda. Jake shouted, "Sword spirit that rules all sword spirit, that possesses the sharpness and strength to split the suns and cleave the stars and cut the heart of eternals. ''Mayhemus, make me a conduit for your boundlessceration power!" while Myra also uttered her own invocation word as she ran towards Linda. "Great elemental spirit of supreme chaos, Ele''eth. One with the power to reduce worlds to ashes. Give me your grand chaotic power to turn all obstacles in my path to nothing, to reduce the heavens and divinities to cinders" Once Jake shouted, a massive sword appeared behind him. This entity he summoned had the form of a sword. When it corporealized, it gave out a presence that gave the feeling there were millions of invisible swords floating, humming and keening in the air. Then a pool of light appeared above his outstretched hand and transformed into a massive sword. It was many feet long and many feet wide. It edge shone with a dark ck light as it radiated the might that it could cut all in it path with a single sh. Once the sword''s handle was sped, a terrific golden aura of vast, fathomless sharpness shot out from his body. This aura of power could cut and slice through all things like they were butter. His eyes shone with a golden colour and luminous, golden abstruse symbols appeared on his body. He summoned the weapon of the spirit that just entered into his body. "Mayhembringer sword" While a huge entity which glowed brilliantly in blue and was thousands of meters tall and had electricity crackling from it entire body appeared behind Myra. Once the being appeared, a vast thundercloud that stretched for thousands of kilometers appeared in the sky. It had been summoned by the power of the lightning elemental spirit. This being shot into Myra''s body and a powerful aura came out from her. This aura was intense blue while dark blue-purple lightning could be seen arcing about within it. Peals of thunder rang out rampantly from it. This was the element of great chaos, lightning. Linda just stood there with a smile and let them finish what they were doing. When they were done, she pped her hands. "Powerful!" she said in an impressed tone. She stretched her hands out and surprisingly, the earth they stood on began to tremble. Then thousands of weapons such as swords, halberds, spears, staff, chains, bows, des shot out from it. This was one of the arcane ability of the spirit of war, ''Infinite Weapons'', which it can form from any of the five ssical elements; air, water, fire, wood, and earth. She pointed at them and the swords, arrows, spears, pikes, staffs and so on surrounding her shot out at zing speed towards Myra and Jake. Jake and Myra didn''t need to do anything. The aura that enveloped them was protective enough. Nothing could get past the aura that engulfed Jake''s body. They were reduced into the tiniest bits. It was as if he was surrounded by thousands of swords wielded by unseen beings who would sh at anythinging at him. While the ones that came in contact with Myra''s body were sted into the smallest fragments. They couldn''t get through them. Jake shed out with the sword in his grasp and an enormous beam of energy that carried unfathomable sharpness shot out towards Linda. Myra stopped running and sent out a massive bolt of blue-violet lightning that was the size of a hill at Linda. Once Miracukus saw his children hade back and wanted to battle. His face spoiled, he shook his head and teleported away or he would be in just by the iing sts produced from the collision of their disastrous attacks. Linda was surprised by their powerful and enormous attacks. Her face turned solemn. She put a palm out and arge transparent screen appeared in front of her. One could see mysterious characters in it. The beam and bolt shot into this screen while the screen rippled softly. The same instant they shot into it, the same instant they shot out of it towards Jake and Myra. She had turned their attacks against them. But this magic she used had a great toll on her. Blood streamed down her nostrils and mouth which she wiped off. Jake and Myra''s eyes widened in terror. Abruptly, they sent out powerful counter attacks. A beam and a bolt shot out again towards these iing attacks. Boom!! Everywhere was reduced to ruins as waves of tyrannical energies surfaced and swept out with cmitous power. Arge crater could be seen in the earth at the point of impact and cracks that extended into the far distance. Both Myra and Jake were flung into the far distance. While Linda remained standing on the spot sheunched her attacks from. She stood there solidly with a smile. When they got up, they triedunching another attack. But before they could, Linda appeared by their side and sent a fist at the both of them. Bang! They were sent flying for dozens of feet by the fist. Immediately theynded, Jake did a kip up to get back to his feet. The sword appeared in his hand and he quickly shed out with it. This time, it was apanied by a spell to augment the strength of his attack. "Sky-shattering sh". The moment he shed out, three enormous radiant beam of energy carrying terrifying sharpness and radiating with mights that could ruin the sky shot out towards Linda. "Arrows of destruction" Linda said and tens of thousands of illusory shadowy archers appeared in the air which abruptly turned corporeal. Then they unleashed unending barrage of arrows at the beam. One of these arrows fired, turned into tens of thousands of arrows. And there were tens of thousands of these arrows that shot piercingly through the air towards the attack sent out by Jake. One couldn''t imagine the amount of arrows that would fill the sky. They darkened the earth because of their vast numbers. Boom! They collided into the beams and three loud explosions rang out. The arrows formed from magical energy exploded once they impacted the beams. Tremendous st waves were produced which swept out in all directions with great devastating power. The beams were stopped in their tracks while more arrows were produced and whistled at great speed towards Jake. Chapter 8: Banishment Chapter 8: Banishment Banishment Myra who had stood up rushed to Jake''s front and uttered, "Great desting bolts". Then the immense thundercloud in the sky suddenly unleashed massive bolts of lightning at the arrows and the archers. In just a few seconds, they had beenpletely destroyed. Once Linda saw how Myra snuffed out her attacks, she put out a hand and arge pool of light appeared before her. Then it transformed into a massive halberd which she grabbed in her snow-white delicate-looking hand. The halberd had a long handle and tremendously massive des. Their edges glowed with purple light and radiated power that could sunder all, giants and gods alike. From the pressure it exuded, it caused the earth to crack and shatter in a ripple-like fashion. The instant the halberd appeared, a gigantic being wearing a crown and cape and seated on a throne that rested on top of a pile of skulls appeared behind Linda. It wielded the same halberd that Linda wielded. It illusory body turned corporeal, then itrge eyes shone with awareness and intelligence. It looked at both Jake and Myra with a mocking gaze. The halberd in her hand was the ''War-Halberd of Destruction'', one of the many weapons of the Great Spirit of War. While the being that appeared behind her was the ''King of War''. Another version of the Great Spirit of War, but a puppet. It entire movement was controlled by Linda. Seeing this spectacle, the glow in Myra''s eyes intensified. Then she uttered ''God-killing heptabolt". The cloud in the sky rumbled like a primordial beast from the underworld and suddenly, eight massive bolts of magic-infused dark violet lightning discharged from the clouds towards Linda. Surprisingly, the bolts that shot out had the form of swords and spanned tremendous sizes, they were thousands of metres wide and long. Linda swung the halberd in her hand at the sword-shaped lightning bolts and the gigantic being that was asrge as a mountain did the same. It smashed the halberd in it hand at the bolts. Boom!!! A loud explosion urred and waves of devastating power erupted and spread into the distance. Due to the force the waves came with it, Linda was shoved into the far distance. Jake and Myra were also not spared. They were hurled into the distance at great speed by the waves. They were both injured as they coughed out blood. Linda too coughed out blood. They had been mutually injured, but Linda''s was more as she was directly below the point of impact. Many shes could be seen on her body. She stood up. "Time to end this." She said and then she vanished from the spot where she was and appeared before Jake. Before Jake could do anything, a restraining force came upon him and he was pulled towards her by the formless power that engulfed his figure. She ced a hand on his head and the Cendrian spirit in his body was sent back into the spirit world, into the Cendrian realm. He became an ordinary mortal again and felt incredibly weak. "Do you think you ants could defeat me? I yed with you guys for a while and to be sincere, I was greatly impressed. So, you are worthy to die by my hands but before I take your puny life, I have something to take from you." she said. Then Jake''s memory flowed into hers. She was searching for the method he used to summon that sword spirit. Then she found what was she was looking for. Snap! She crushed his neck and threw him away like a filthy rag. Then dark scarlet fire surfaced on her hand before a small, dark scarlet fireball shot out of it at the lifeless body of Jake. The small fireball detonated and the corpse caught on fire burning to ashes which blew away with the wind as it moved. She left them nothing to bury. Myra saw this when she stood up from where shended in and her anger rose to the skies. She used every power she had to call down the greatest attack. "Ultimate Chaotic st!" She shouted in fury. Then a bolt that spanned the entire thundercloud which stretched for hundreds of thousands of kilometers shot down at inconceivable speed. Boom!!! The entire kingdom shook terribly and the air became saturated with dust. When the earth quaked, it tore deeply apart in many ces and this deep tears extended to the ends of the kingdom swallowing up buildings and people. It was like dozens of giants had driven their huge swords deep into the earth and pulled it to the ends of the kingdom. Linda was greatly injured by the bolt. Her great figure had been ruined by the bolt that struck her. Traumatizing pain racked her entire body. If not that she summoned the great spirit of war to act as shield for her at thest moment, she would have been totally destroyed. She was powerless to do anything at the moment. Myra was ready to kill herself and Linda because of the death of her brother but the instant she called for that shot, her father who had long vanished as he had no say on the battlefield appeared before Myra and disappeared taking her away with him. Linda then fell unconscious after many minutes of enduring the excruciating pain. - Hall of Great Sisters - In arge hall, a huge round table that had about forty women sitting around it were speaking to each other. They all wore the same attire which was a hooded purple cloak. "What the hell did you go to do there? Weren''t you told you shouldn''t make contact with her?" a woman asked. "I just had to see how my sister was doing? If she''s really special, why should she live her life like every mundane out there?" she asked. "Our orders are no one should go near the girl but you broke the rules and acted on your own." another said. "So, I would be punished right?" she asked. "Alyssa, apologize to everyone." the oldest amongst them, who was the leader said. "Alright. Am sorry everyone. And I promise not to meet her ever again" Alyssa said. "Good. As for your punishment, you shall go live with mortals for ten years and never use your powers." the oldest woman who was their leader called Olivia said. Alyssa''s eyes widened in shock. "That''s not fair!" she shouted. Just before she could continue shouting, a force came over her and kept her mouth shut throughout the rest of the meeting. "So what are we going to do about the Red Lotus Warrior society?" the leader, Olivia asked. "Master, the Red Lotus Society are moving with a momentum that seems unstoppable. They have swallowed up sixty societies and now, they have a lot of warriors with them. I don''t know what their ambition is but from the way things are, I have a feeling that they want to swallow up the entire societies in the world and unify the entire world. We would have but one system of government. Nothing can be done about them, we can only hope they don''t look in our direction." another said. "Hmm. Their mistress, Lu Meixue is growing powerful every moment. She was once my friend but I hope she doesn''t turn my enemy in her quest to rule over more territories" Olivia said. She paused for sometime before saying "What about the Blood religion brotherhood? Does anyone have report on them?" everyone shook their head. They continued to discuss about things that were happening around them and suggested steps that should be taken. Chapter 9: Book Chapter 9: Book Book "Helena, what''s this you are always drawing? It looks like some ultic symbols. Don''t tell me you n on joining a cult?" a friend of hers, Becky, asked. "Not at all. Am just able to draw them. And I like them because I feel it''s what I can do better" Helena replied. Then she asked "Do you think magic is real?" Becky was surprised by that question. "Honestly, I don''t know. But I have heard stories of people doing magic. They can call down dragons and other sort of beasts and can cause the weather to change and can cause disastrous events. I don''t know if these guys exist, but if they do, they would be really powerful people." Becky replied. "Hmm. Do you know of any society that... have these kind of people in them?" Helena asked. "No. I don''t. How am I supposed to know that? It''s not like I was given a flyer saying that I shoulde enrol in their magical academy." Becky replied. "Oh. Alright." Helena nodded. Then she continued what she was drawing. While Helena continued her drawing, she suddenly felt a presence. She didn''t know why and how but she could feel a presence. Then she heard a voice. "Helena" this voice was loud but no one could hear it, only her. It sounded in her mind. She didn''t know who was doing this but she recalled that female sorcerer from before that imed to be her sister. This was the way shemunicated to her. "Uhm.. I would be back soon Becky. Let me go attend to something. "alright". Helena left her room to go outside to see what was calling her. Tracing the sound to it source, she came before a tree. "Huh? Was the sounding from this tree?" she asked herself in a puzzled tone. Suddenly hands stretched out from it, grabbed her and pulled her in. Everything happened in an instant. She couldn''t even scream before she was dragged in. In the tree... She appeared in a space within this tree and saw a youngdy dressed in purple. She was thedy that imed to be her sister. "Hi beautiful" she said and smiled. "It''s you again" Helena said in shock. "Huh? Are you not happy to see me?" Alyssa asked in a fake sad tone. "Yes I am. I was just surprised it was you. Am d you are here. I have so many things to ask you" Helena said excitedly. "if it''s about anything, I don''t know. But if it''s about magic, I would keep you up to date on that" Alyssa said. "Oh. cool. So what is magic and how do you guys do it. Do you just will something to happen in your mind and that thing happens or what?" Helena quickly asked excitedly. "Come on. One question at a time ma''am. So to your first question. Magic is an arcane power of the world which we tap into through spells, enchantment and incantation. It''s through this power we are able to do what we do. Teleport, transform into beasts, change the form of something to another. Another is spirit containment, also called spirit conduit body transformation, we call upon spirits from a universe parallel to ours. They exist in another dimension but they are here with us. That''s why we see them as beings living in a parallel universe. These spirits are called Cendrian spirits and exist in innumerous forms and have vast, diverse abilities. We call this parallel world ''Cendria realm''. To be a spiritual warrior, one must be able to see the spirits, and to request for their spiritual powers, we first have to achieve an harmony with them, then gain enlightenment on how to invoke any of this spirit through what we call invocation words. These are enchantment-like words fashioned to draw power from them. But these words are more like praises, to exalt these beings so they could give us their powers. We mustn''t praise them wrongly or we would be denied of their vast power. But most times, people don''t create their own invocation words, it''s the ones that have been existing since ancient times, created by the first spiritual warriors, that they use. Once they approve of us, they would materialize in our world and enter into our bodies, we would be able to do things, mighty and shocking, with their astronomical abilities." Alyssa said. Helena''s eyes shone "Wow. Awesome! Can I get a book on one of those invocation words? Please... Sister?" She asked in a pleading tone. Alyssa looked at her and smiled "Trying to tter me so I could give you a book right? Am sorry. That won''t do. Me being here is even wrong. If I am caught, I would be in more trouble. This is because am going against the rule that none of us shoulde to you, to allow you to slowly grow, but I can''t just sit that out. I want you to grow stronger quickly because there is a raging fire and it spreading everywhere very quickly. Soon, nowhere would be safe again, towns are being raided on daily basis my marauders, wives and children raped and probably killed off when they live out the satisfaction they could derive from them, and such towns set to fire, burnt down to ashes. The entire world is really chaotic right now as there are so many bad guys out there with very little good guys to face them. Most of them have turned blind eyes to this and live out their lives peacefully in extremely remote regions. I don''t me them as they would surely be overwhelmed and killed off. It''s just a matter of time before their mawse here to devour and swallow" Alyssa said. Helena was quiet for sometime before she said "Those guys, why are they doing all these?" she asked. "To rule over more territory, to have more women, more wealth, more ves. They want to be overlords that would strike fear and terror in the heart of all living creatures. With very little good guys out there, chaos is the order of the day as these guys sh spilling blood of mortals and the weak in the process" Alyssa replied. She looked at Helena whose beautiful face had turned ugly due to the things she heard. "I know this may be too much for you to take in but that''s just the way the world is right now. Here, take this." she said and produced a book which she gave to Helena. Helena''s eyes widened in tion. Then she grabbed it from Alyssa and ran towards her to give her a tight hug." Thanks sis" she said. Alyssa smiled and rubbed Helena''s hair affectionately. "Alright. Time to go" she said. With a wave of her hand, Helena was teleported back to her room while she vanished from there to another location, to the ce designated for her punishment. Helena appeared in the room behind her friend and said "Becky, am back". Becky was shocked and quickly stood up to see who that was and when she saw Helena, her mind calmed. "How the hell did you appear behind me?" she asked. Helena only smiled, then she went to her previous position to continue her drawing. Once she got to her position, she quickly kept the book into her bag and picked up her brush to continue drawing. ....... Linda was lying on a bed. Many grievous wounds could be seen on her body. Two hands could be seen on her head, and energy discharged from those hands that glowed in white and spread to the rest of her body. Wherever this white energy passed by, the wounds healed but extremely slowly. But the young boy continued to do so, trying to heal her. When he helped her recover to an extent, he would put a flower that had a strong scent, soaked in a healing substance into her mouth. Like that, he continued to do so for many months before one day Linda''s eyes snapped open. Then she looked at where she was and was surprised. What is this ce? She tried moving but pain racked her entire body, she couldn''t even lift her limb. Just thinking of it caused her pain. Then she saw an handsome boye in. He had dark-ck hairs and intense azure eyes. He looked eighteen and was quite tall. He came over with a te, and on it could be seen a steaming semi-liquid substance. She closed her eyes when the boy came over. The boy took a spoon, scooped up the substance in the te with a deep spoon. He blew it to cool it, then he put it into her mouth. When he finished giving her the substance, he kept the te away. Then he came to her head and ced a hand on it. White energy was released from his hands and permeated into her body spreading to the rest of her body. As he did this, her body glowed in white light. Linda could feel the energy and saw that the pain she felt disappeared. And the sensation she felt was and warm and gentle, she was enjoying it and was surprised who this young boy was. When he did this for an hour, he became weak. Then he removed his hand from her head and went to sit down to recover. After he had rested quite well, he came to her side again and ced his hand on her head. Then energy flowed out and her body began to glow, slowly healing. Chapter 10: Gerard (R-18+) Chapter 10: Gerard (R-18+) Gerard (R-18+) When he did it for sometime, he left and carried the te away with him. Linda''s eyes opened again. Then she uttered "Great spirit of regeneration, Reikos. I ask that you give me your power of instant recovery". Instantly, something that looked like a needle appeared. It wasrge and glowed in silver-white. Then it shot into her body and her body began to glow in intense white. Once she started glowing, all the wounds vanished instantly. Her faultless mirror-smooth figure returned. Then she got up from the bed. A few minutester, the boy returned. Then he saw her standing, looking at him with a smile but this smile was sinister. His heart shook, it was like an angry devil was smiling at him. Before he could speak, Linda vanished from her spot and appeared in front of him. She grabbed him by the neck and lifted him up, high above the ground. She exerted a crushing force on his neck, then she flitted towards a wall and smashed his body at the wall. But she didn''t apply much force or she would simply kill him. "I know you have enjoyed feasting your eyes on my great body. Right?" she asked. Gerard''s eye widened in surprise before it shone with fury "What? Why would I do that? I simply tried healing you." he said in a vexed tone. Linda was unbelieving "Oh. You want to tell me you never touched any sensitive part of my body" she asked in a sinister tone and in a smile that gave one the chills. "Scoffs! True you are extremely beautiful and extremely sexy. All men would lust after you, like dogs to bone. But you see this great body of yours, it never attracted me in the first ce! All are vanities! When you die, to sand you return. I don''t indulge myself in temporal things. Instead, I seek enlightenment to understand the mysteries behind invocation words." he replied. Was this woman kidding him. Her body? What for? He had better things to do with the time he would waste on her. Linda was so taken aback. Despite how sexually appealing she was, he just said he didn''t give a damn about her great beauty and great figure. And from the way he said it, it was hundred percent true as his voice was unwavering. He said it in a very confident tone. She flung him away. What he said really got to her. She was very disappointed and embarrassed. This was the first time in her life her beauty was looked down upon. She admired her beauty and body a lot but this boy just trashed what she greatly adored Her beautifulness and otherworldly figure that could make kingdoms to go to war for was totally stomped upon by this young boy. She wanted to crush his neck before but because of what he said, she couldn''t. Instead, she would teach him a lesson. He must still be a virgin. Temporal things? Seeking enlightenment? you would get one now. When she thought to here, she smiled. Except this smile spoke volumes of nefariousness and amorousness. . A formless power suddenly emanated from her hands and grabbed him in the distance. Then he was pulled towards her. "What do you want? I tried my best helping you to recover but you can''t even show a little gratitude. If not for me, your body would either be thrown off into the wilderness and be eaten by ravenous beasts or buried in the earth with no chance of you evering back to life!" he shouted in a displeased tone. "Oh. Well, that''s what I intend doing and help in your quest for enlightenment" she replied with a smile. Then she grabbed him by the face and gave him a really long, deep kiss with her massive busts pressing hard against his chest. Once she separated her head from his, she ripped his shirt away and teleported together with him to the bed. Once they appeared, she licked his face and using her great physical strength, she crushed and ripped off his belt and trousers along with it. Then she grabbed his manhood, ced it in her mouth and sucked on it till it became fully erect. Then she removed her mouth, spat on it and began stroking it. Gerard couldn''t move, he was pressed down by an invisible force. He couldn''t even shout he could onlyin bitterly in his heart. After moments of struggling, he came to the realization that he would be raped by this seductress today. But he didn''t give up, he continued to struggle, looking for that one tiniest gap to break out of this suppression. But it proved abortive. Linda at the moment was trying her best to make him be fully sexually powered. As she fondled with his manhood, she sucked his nipples and licked his chest for sometime, before she stopped and moved over to where his veiny, fleshy rod was. Then she lowered herself and inserted the rod into her body. A beautiful sensation washed through the both of them as they moaned. Once she slid his rod in, she began to move. She moved her body up and down, riding his firm meaty rod. As she raised and lowered herself continuously and very quickly, herrge busts moved along with her. Then she brought her face to his and began to kiss him while riding him. ** Fifteen minutester. ** After riding him for many minutes and moaning as they were both on the ne of pleasure, his rod began to throb before a sticky, whitish liquid shot out from it into her body. Linda trembled for many seconds before she stopped. Then she fell upon him with her chest pressing against his. She smiled and then she fell asleep on his chest with his thing still in her body. Gerard at the moment had an ugly face. He had loosed his virginity to this young woman and this emotionally pained him. He could not push her to a side as a limiting force still exuded from her body even while she was asleep and acted upon him, locking him there in that position. He could only look on with an ugly, angry face. - Helena''s room - She went through the book and was amazed by all that she saw. She saw the technique, ''Spirit Vision''. It was a technique used to see spirits. She understood the method and tried employing it but she couldn''t. She saw no world that looked like theirs and she saw no spirit. Why can''t I use the method? Am special right? Yes I am. Since I am special why can''t I use the spirit vision technique to see a spirit. Then she tried and tried but to no avail. Since she couldn''t, she left that part and just memorized the invocation words, the entire thing. If she paid attention here, she would be shocked by herself. This was because she memorized hundreds ofplex spells in thirty minutes and she didn''t forget any one. She had photographic memory. Chapter 11: Gerard II Chapter 11: Gerard II Gerard II Linda woke up and stood up from where sheid on Gerard''s body with his stuff slipping out. It had rxed now and was soft unlike moments ago, where it was firm, straight and hard. "I really enjoyed myself riding you, pretty boy." Linda said with a smile. By now the restraining force had disappeared. Gerard stood up from the bed and shook his head in displease. "Were you able to gain enlightenment?" she asked with a smile. "What enlightenment, you raped me!" Gerard shouted. "Oh. That''s how a gentle woman behaves." she said andughed. "I am leaving and I would so miss you. what would you say to me back?" she asked in a childish tone. "That I hope never to see you again and that you get to be double prated in a **** by two hundred men" he said in an infuriated tone. "That would be fun too. I look forward to that, I hope you would be in their group" she said smilingly. Then a cloth appeared all over her and she vanished from here. Gerard remained on that spot on the bed for hours. He was having a strong emotional turbulence. But several hourster, his mind slowly calmed when he figured out a few things. Huuuuu! He took a deep breath. Then he exhaled slowly. He thought back to what he went through and a slight smile blossomed on his face. He felt it wasn''t that bad that he was raped. Although he was very unhappy being raped by an older but extremely beautiful young woman with absolutely nothing he could do about it. But when he thought of it again, it was a really wonderful thing that happened to him. Thoserge busts that rested heavily on his face as she arched her back and rode him, pping her waist against his caused him to smile from ear to ear. He remembered her sucking the living daylight out of him. A blowjob on his corded fleshy staff and a suck on the mouth and nipples had made him feel like he had transcended the human realm. I enjoyed that so much. Is that what sex is like? Such a wonderful feeling. I hope to get more in future from beauties like this or should I go for it myself? I can''t expect to be raped all the time. Hmm... anyways, one mustn''t totally indulge oneself in pleasures like this or one would be carried away and be nothing which would be pretty bad for me. I have to work hard to enter the society of magical healers and be their head. ....... Day in, day out. Helena continued to practice but she just could not use her spirit vision ability. She had even begun to think she was just an ordinary person and that thedy, Alyssa by name might have made a mistake. But she didn''t give up. She had a stubborn will. She would continue to practice even till the worldes to an end. ** Many weekster ** The ground started shaking. Everyone were surprised by what was going on and came out. Then they saw arge number of people on beasts riding furiously towards them at full speed. Their eyes shook. Their small town was being invaded. Many people rushed into their homes to take one or two things and turned to leave. But before they could, beams of light shot over from the skies and cut the people who tried to escape in halves. The beam had been shot over by a someone afloat in the air. He had now turned visible. What he did was a warning to stop others in their actions to escape. People started shaking and some started crying. Their doom hade! Helena too was outside at this point. She saw how a dozen of people were cut into two like their lives was insignificant. Being the first time she would see blood gush out from people separated into two, she shook and her mind roiled. Her body trembled nonstop as terror filled her heart. The other men on the beasts caught up. They all jumped down. Then one said to the others. "Kill all the men. We would take their kids and wives back with us". Then they dragged all the men to the centre. Helena''s father was among the men dragged out. He looked at his wife and child with a gaze that showed that they should stay strong. Helena and her mom began to cry as well as the other kids and wives in here when they realized the doom about to fall on their husbands and fathers. Helena thought of what to do. Then she tried using the vision but to no avail. Her heart and brain became frantic and erratic. Suddenly, a blue fireball wasunched at the men. It detonated sending out mes that engulfed all the men in here. The men howled and wailed in pain. After a few minutes, They had been burnt to ashes. All these did not escape Helena''s eyes. She saw as her father got burnt down and tears welled up in her eyes and her mother''s and the rest as they began to wail. Then an anger she had never felt before rose up from the bottom of her heart and shot into the sky. She roared and this roar was like the bellow of an angry primordial beasts. This roar produced a wave that flung every one away into the far distance. Only the man in the air remained but his ears bled. He was shocked by what he was seeing. Helena''s eyes had turned ck, ck scales then appeared all over her body and she looked taller. A scintiting purple crystal could be seen in her forehead. At that point in time, she didn''t realize who she was anymore. She looked at these men with beastly ferocity. ws extended out from her entire fingers. Swoosh! Then she ran at them, at a speed impossible to see. She didn''t even leave after-images. One after the other, she used her long ws to cut their heads off. Despite the men being fully armored, the ws cut through their neck armor like a hot knife through butter. In twelve seconds, she had cut off the head of a hundred men. Once she killed thest person, she jumped into the air to go face the man that sent out beams that shed those people in half earlier. Chapter 12: Battle Chapter 12: Battle Battle Once she jumped into the air towards the man. The man quickly sent out beams of spiritual energy at her. Although she doesn''t have the power of flight, but she now had superhuman strength, agility and flexibility because of the form she had taken. Despite her scaly body seeming to be so hard and rigid, they could contort to an astonishing level. Once the multiple beams reached her, she twisted in the air dodging them. Before she could reach a close range of the man at a height of sixty feet, the man sent out many powerful beams. These beams caused the air to vibrate terribly because of their tremendous destructive power. She dodged a few of them but she was struck in the end. She could not dodge so many massive attacks. These destructive beams would punch through six meters-thick steel like a knife though butter. But when they struck her, sparks only jumped off. They couldn''t prate through her impervious scales. But because of the force the beams struck her with, she was hurled hardly into the earth. This resulted in her being sent hundreds of meters into the earth. Few minutester, she climbed out and growled like a beast. She looked at the man and jumped again towards him. What creature is this? The man''s face became solemn. It was like she was indestructible. He quicklyunched several other beams at her again. This time, her eyes glowed intensely in ck light. The scales around her body also glowed. Then she roared at the iing beams. Roar!! Her roar sounded like when thousands of mighty ancient beasts roared. The instant she roared, a ck wave of energy discharged from her mouth. As it travelled towards the beams, it caused the air around it to explode. This caused terrifying booms to ring out rampantly. Bang!!! An intensely loud explosion urred when the wave struck the beams. Then arge sphere of vacuum appeared which was instantly apanied by ripples carrying destructive power. The ripples swept both Helena and the man to extremely far ces to the ground with tyrannical force. Helena did not receive as little as a white mark but the man had lost an arm and pain racked his entire body. The man hurriedly stood up and uttered an invocation word. Then a massive spear appeared behind the man. The spear-form Cendrian entity that had materialized behind her had abstruse inscriptions over it entire surface. These inscriptions glowed in light and the entity gave the feeling that it could pierce through everything, and to give a hint of it lowest prative power, it could pierce through a massive of pure steel like a needle through butter. It gave the feeling it would prate through everything without resistance. This was the ''Infinite Worlds-piercing Great Spear spirit, Spyr''uelth''. It was a spirit that had the form of a spear "Immortal bleeding spear". The man quickly uttered a spell in a shout to magically augment the strength of his attack. Then he hurled the spear at her with all the strength he could muster. Helena had already appeared at a close range of the man but she was struck by the spear that was suddenly thrown at her. Shrrr! A grating sound could be heard as the spears pierced though her body all the way to the back and out. It continued into the distance before it vanished in a blinding sh of resplendent light. Arge hole could be seen on Helena''s chest, she knelt on the ground as pain racked her entire body. Then her awareness slowly returned. She was now conscious of what was happening to her. She saw the form had body changed into and the wound on her chest. She looked at the man that had done this to her and anger welled in her heart again. With a roar, ignoring the traumatic pain that racked her, she stood up and rushed towards the man. The man was astonished. Not dead yet? Before he could charge up for another attack, Helena got his side and past him. Then his head fell to the ground rolling multiple times before it stopped. Slowly, therge hole in her chest began to heal up albeit slowly. It healed from within towards the outside. But this regeneration rate was very slow, at least, the pain that racked her there had mysteriously vanished. Then her heart shook when she heard a male voice that was targeted at her. "You have the indestructibility abilities of the extinct Nelphereim beasts? How is that possible? Hmm..... you must be the Alexa everyone''s looking for" a male voice rang out from everywhere. Once Helena heard his voice and what he said, she became frightened. And did he just called her Alexa? Was that her real name? Whoosh! He appeared before her and Helena''s face turned pale white from fear. "Look at you, so adorable, just like your mother." he said. Then Helena looked at her mother in the distance. The man too looked in that direction and scoffed. "Oh. I get. I am not talking about that woman you are looking at. She is nowhere close being to your mother" the man said and smiled. Then he gave a pill to her. "Take it. It would help you to rapidly recover from your wounds" he said still smiling. Helena epted the pill and put in her mouth. Then she asked. "Who are you and what do you want from me?" the man nodded in approval of her courage and smiled. She could look up at people that only whispers of their name would terrorize nations. "Well, let''s just say I want you. As well as every other person that preside over a kingdom or society." he replied. "What''s it I have in my possession that you and the others you mentioned want from me? Am just an ordinary girl" she asked. "Haha!! No, you are not. If you are, how would you exin the indestructible beastly form you took earlier. Eh? Well, to your question. It''s because you are the girl prophesied to bring change to our world, that you would be born with cmitous power and bring an end to the great disorderliness that has engulfed our world. So any of us would want to kill you to stop that prophecy froming true. But I wouldn''t kill you, I want you to work for me and everything you desire woulde to you. Is it power? Fame? Riches? Glory? Fear? Terror? or all?" he asked. "What prophecy is that and how does everyone know about me?" she asked. The man smiled "Well, your mother kept you extremely well hidden. A word about you never came out, until someone she trusted so much, her right-hand person went out there to sell the information for riches to many powerful men who were founders of many societies, brotherhoods, sisterhoods, churches and covens. To just every group you could imagine out there. She is really wealthy now and has a lot of Spiritual Warriors at her beck and call." he replied. Her eyes shone with anger on thinking of this person''s betrayal and the doom that befell her family "So she brought disaster to my family and thinks she can go away with it? I woulde for you even if you run beyond the ends of our world" Helena vowed. The man simply smiled "Well, you would be able to avenge your mother and father with my help as I would provide you with all the aid you need. I would give you your own army of spiritual warriors. Avengement is something you can''t do in any way by yourself or can you face more than ten thousand spiritual warriors yourself? I don''t think so. Would you join me or not?" he asked. Chapter 13: Battle II Chapter 13: Battle II Helena looked at him and then asked. "What about my parent? Are they still alive?". The man looked at her and said. "Well, your entire family fought like crazy just to save you from the clutches of many leaders of the group I mentioned earlier. But they were overpowered and taken away. While someone with a Cendrian peerless movement spirit took you away long before the battle for you started. I don''t know about their fate now. They may be dead or alive. So what do you say? Are you for me or against me? He asked. "My parent are still alive. And I swear to journey to the center of hell just for them." Helena made swear utterances. "Yea. Now about what I asked you. Your reply?!" He asked in impatience and in an angry tone. Helena thought of what to say. Huuu!! She took a deep breath, then she said "I am sorry. I want to gain power myself. I don''t want to rely on anyone." The man''s eyes shone with fury. "Well, I don''t need to kill you. The pill you swallowed was a puppet transformation pill. The puppet reversion pill is in my hands. It''s best you agree to my request or I would would turn the prophesied warrior to a puppet." the man said calmly with a smile. "Am sorry. I can''t join you. I like my freedom." Helena said. The man''s brows raised. "Oh. Am waiting for you turn into a puppet" He said with a sinister smile. Helena smiled, then she spat out the pill and looked up to see the man''s foolish facial expression. She had hid the pill skillfully in her mouth and this didn''t affect the way she spoke. She was a smart girl who understand the ways of the chaotic world. Besides, she needed no pill for healing, her body was slowly healing up within. Also, she felt no pain. The man''s eyes shook in surprise then his gaze turned evil. "Hmm. Smart girl. Then it''s best you die." He said. A pool of resplendent light appeared before him. Then it turned onto a massive de which he grabbed. He lifted it and tried to behead her. But suddenly a female dressed in purple suddenly appeared and blocked the de with a sword. Bang!! Countless numbers of sparks were thrown off the instant the des copsed. The moment they impacted, a sphere of brilliant light appeared which was instantly apanied by a destructive wave of air. It shoved both this person and Helena into the distance. While airborne, a formless power exuded from the female dressed in purple. This power enveloped Helena and pulled her body towards her into a protective hug. With Helena in her embrace, they fell to the ground hundreds of feet away from the collision after being heaved away by the force produced from the impact. But shended with Helena on top. She did this so Helena won''t be injured. She teleported Helena far away very quickly and stood back to her feet. Then a pool of light abruptly appeared in front of her and when the light receded, a massive golden sword that had red-purple light spiraling around it could be seen. She grasped it and a brilliant golden aura of sharpness exuded from her. Everything in her path was reduced to pieces. Also, a tremendous pressure continuously discharged from her in all directions. Were she stood immediately sunk by five feet into the earth as the ground fragmented in wave-like pattern into the distance. She shed out with the sword and an enormous red-purple beam of energy shot out towards the man flying over in the distance. He dodged it and unleashed his at her. Arge silver-ck beam of energy shot out at her which she replied to by quickly sending out her energy-attack. Bang!! A ear-rending explosive sound rang out when the beams collided and a sphere of vacuum surfaced before waves of destructive power instantly erupted moving in all directions and wreaking havoc. But it was good the attacks impacted in the air. If it was at the ground level. A lot of people would be reduced to tiny bits in the st. "I can see you are powerful. But your power is nothing in front of me." the man said andughed. "With a demonic presence that can bring damnation to kingdoms and destion to worlds, and a breath that can engulf the worlds in mes, I call upon the soul-devouring spirit of fiery destruction, Avorax!". The man shouted. Arge ink-ck dragon, ten times the size of a skyscraper appeared. It was so huge it head seemed to want to pierce the sky. This spirit was actually an evil spirit. A devilish spirit from the Cendrian world. Once it appeared, it released a vast aura of destruction that brought ruin to all things. The aura engulfed everyone on the ground and shattered them into mists of blood which abruptly evaporated due to the intense heat irradiation. No structure in this town remained as everything had splintered and burnt to cinders just by the brief appearance of the spirit of fiery destruction, Avollorax. Helena''s mom had been killed off by the powerful destructive presence of the dragon spirit. When the dragon appeared, it radiated might briefly and shot into the man''s body. Then a roar of ten thousand dragons could be heard from his body. His body quickly turned ck and scales appeared all over his body. These scales were thick and looked like steel. An instant after the dragon shot into his body, an inky-ck me erupted from his body in a great size. These mes were destructive that they caused the air to burn away creating an enormous vacuum zone around him. The solid brown earth sh-melted, turning into red-hot molten earth. Despite being at a height of many hundred feet in the air, the heat radiating from the me that enveloped his body caused the earth directly below him to instantly turn tova. One wouldn''t be able to imagine the degree of heat of me. The moment the man summoned Avollorax and witnessed the destruction he caused which brought about the death of Helena''s mom. Alyssa''s eyes glowed in fury. Then she quickly uttered her invocation word too. "Great elemental spirit of water that can immerse ten thousand worlds in water and engulf the heavens and the earths in frost and ice. Aquazeim Frostice, grant me your power to bury all in every paths with mountains of ice". The instant she finished uttering her evocation spell, a massive silver-blue sea appeared behind her and shot into her body. This was the form of the water elemental spirit. The instant it shot into her body, an enormous white aura erupted from her entire body. The temperature of the atmosphere abruptly dropped to absolute-zero degree as everywhere around her for tens of thousands of meters turned to ice. She unleashed this vast freezing power as there was no one around to protect anymore. They had all been killed. So she summoned this spirit to unleash immense icy attacks, she wouldn''t hold back any attack. Although she knew he was extremely powerful, but the blood that flowed in her body was the Avaloran blood. This blood that coursed in her veins and arteries was the blood of the extinct, supreme Krithika race. Chapter 14: Battle III Chapter 14: Battle III Battle III Snow kes rapidly formed and fell in massive quantities while the ground became encrusted in ice. The wind was bitingly cold, it even became visible as one could see white-colored currents of air move about. But it couldn''t get past the area that had been transformed into a domain of fire. Neither could the powerful heat breach through the domain that had transformed into a pr zone. Both were at stalemate. It now looked as if both of them existed in different dimensions. "Gods burying icestorm!" "Eternals ying firest!" Both of them cried out these spells to magically augment their attacks and aimed their palms at one another. Ice shot out of Alyssa''s hands in great quantities at the man who was at a far distance in the air. It was like an avnche had discharged from her fragile-looking hands except this avnche was a thousand folds more enormous. Moving with a force that can instantly shatter mountain ranges and radiating extreme coldness that can instantly freeze all, the super-massive icestorm that was released from her hands raged towards the man with a seemingly unstoppable might. While a vast stream of dark-ck fire that was astonishingly mighty in size and carrying strength that can splinter mountains too rushed towards Alyssa. Boom! A sky-shaking explosion rang out when the mountain-crushing elemental attacks impacted each other. Then after many minutes of struggling against each other. The attacks halted as Alyssa and The Widowmaker stopped the unceasing release of their elemental offensives. Both of them had their brows furrowed. Especially the man, he couldn''t believe this youngdy could fight him to a stalemate. But he wouldn''t be surprised if he knew she was from the Avaloran family and that she was the one who escaped with the child many years ago. The blood that flowed in her body made her operate in the same dimension of power as other terrifying, ancient powerhouse. Who is this girl? How is she able to withstand my attack? This was an insult to him and it made him extremely angry. Although he knew it was true the young shall overtake, but not in this way. He must kill her for the embarrassment she had caused him. He rapidly performed some hand signs and thousands of magical symbols appeared around him. Once these symbols appeared, a mysterious power from the world suddenly came upon Alyssa. Suddenly, she saw see things that she had never seen before in the world. She saw beasts, beings, objects and so on. They looked illusory, but they were real. These were formed from the arcane power of the world through condensation of the mysterious power in the Thaleendra cosmos into magical symbols. The symbols that appeared around him each magically produced tens of dreadful, hideous creatures and there were about thousands of these symbols revolving around him likes revolved around the sun. One could imagine the number of creatures that he brought into existence through corporealization of power of the world. "Kill her!" he cried out. Then the horrendous creatures shot towards Alyssa. There were tens of thousands of different forms of these things. If one looked at the man now, he was like the magicalmander of a vast army of fearsome otherworldly beasts. Alyssa''s eyes widened in shock and fear. She quickly employed an attack-enhancement spell. "Infinite Icy des barrage". Once she cried out the spell, a gargantuan silver-white entity appeared before her and unleashed an extremely vast stream of ice that spanned tens of thousands of meters unceasingly at the creatures dashing frenziedly towards her. Surprisingly, this unstopping enormous stream of ice that discharged towards the beasts at tremendous speed rapidly condensed intorge des in the air. These des were as huge as hills. Puchi!... Continuous piercing sounds rang out as the enormous creatures were continually impaled with the des resulting in their destruction. As they got in, the symbols that produced them shattered and their constitutive powers returned to the world, to the dimension it was drawn from. As she continued to attack the creatures, unknown to her, the man who was full of trickery had silently teleported behind her. Although she became aware of this due to her powerful physical senses, but before she could move to evade whatever attack might be thrown at her, she was stabbed through the heart by arge sword that cut into her body from behind. Arghh!! Once the sword passed through her, she screamed in pain. Then the man pulled out the sword that had pierced through her body. Alyssa lost control of her magical flight powers as she became unconscious and then fell from that height to the ground. Whoosh! Someone teleported there and quickly caught her. This person who had just teleported over looked at the man with fury then disappeared. - Sisters of the Sky pce - In a room.... Many women dressed in white surrounded Alyssa. These were magical healers. White light erupted from their hands and wrapped up Alyssa. It was like she was in a giant cocoon of light. They continued to release energy for many hours, about six hours before they stopped. Alyssa''s body glowed in white light for sometime before it receded. When they looked at her chest, they saw the wound had healed. They were surprised, such fast regeneration speed. They became happy she would survive such a grievous attack to the heart. The healers although went all out in their effort to heal her, but they knew the healing was mostly done by her body, an effect of the blood that circted in her. They only supported it. The Avaloran family were truly special. Although her eyes were still closed, but they knew she was now okay. So they left. After a few hours, Alyssa''s eyes snapped open and she stood up from the bed. She looked at her chest and saw the wound on her chest had healed. Chapter 15: Allison (R-18+) Chapter 15: Allison (R-18+) Allison (R-18+) When she dressed up, she left the room and went to her room. As she entered, she saw a friend of hers sitting on the bed with a book in her hand but one could see a greatly worried expression on her face. This young woman looked up to see who entered and the worry on her face instantly disappeared. "Allison. What are you doing here?" Alyssa asked in a surprised tone. She wasn''t supposed to be here. She was supposed to be on an assignment. "What is it you think I would be doing here? Of course I am worried about you. So I am here to know how you feel." thedy called Allison replied. This female named Allison was Alyssa''s friend and partner. They both went on dangerous and exhrating adventures together. They journeyed to remote regions where ruined ancient spiritual sites could be found and had fought many wars together. She was a very good fighter and a skilled magic user too. Thisdy, Allison, was taller than Alyssa by some inches and she was just as beautiful. She had blue eyes, full lips and an enchanting face. She had blonde hairs and a pear figure. And the loose gown she wore entuated her great figure. She looked very sexy. The cloth she wore at the moment was greatly revealing. They were very transparent that only her nipples were hidden. The rest of her body, with the exception of her pubic area, were in full view including herrge busts. She wore an underwear that concealed her private part from view. "Are you okay now?" Allison asked in a deeply concerned tone. "Yes. I am. I am surprised I could make it." she said. "of course you would, the Avaloran family is a really special family. By the way, have you been able to hear anything about your older sister?" Allison asked. On hearing about her sister, the smile that surfaced on Alyssa''s face disappeared. "That woman is as elusive as a ghost. She is always throwing me off her trails. It''s like she doesn''t wants to see me." Alyssa replied aggrievedly. "Don''t judge too early, she might have her reasons for that" Allison said. Alyssa''s eyes widened in amazement. "Scoffs. And what would the stupid reason be? What reason would she have for her to be cloaking herself from her own family?" Alyssa asked in an annoyed tone. Allison backed off. Then she looked at Alyssa with an indescribable emotional gaze. "Let me see your wound." she said. "Come on, why are you so worried than me? I said I am fine" Alyssa said smirkingly. "I don''t think I would have peace of mind if I don''t see it myself. I witnessed him pulling that sword out from your chest and it scared me a lot. I thought I would loose you forever. Just thinking of that agonizes me. My worries won''t abate if I don''t see it" Allison said slowly and emotionally. Alyssa became lost of what to say. Why is she so worried? Am I not the one standing in front of her and looking fine? "Alright, I would show you then...." Then she took off the clothes she was wearing to reveal her great, naked body. Allison looked at Alyssa''s chest and saw that the sword wound had healed totally. She shook her head again. Not even a scar. The Avaloran family were really something. The Avaloran family was one of the strongest users of magic and spiritual power in this world and they had the blood of the supreme Krithika race coursing in their bodies. Besides, they had tens of thousands of unique, phenomenal magical techniques at their disposals. "See! I told you I have healed." Alyssa said. "Yea. I can see that. Now my worries have settled." she smiled. Then she looked at Alyssa with a passionate gaze. "you have a great and beautiful body, Alyssa" she uttered. Alyssa''s face blushed. "You too Allison" she smiled and said back. Allison slowly raised her hands and gently ced them on Alyssa''s busts. Then she softly squeezed it for sometime before she moved her hands to the nipples and began to pinch them. "Are you enjoying the feeling?" she asked with a smile. Alyssa nodded. She was slowly getting sexually charged up. After fondling with her breasts for sometime, she pushed Alyssa to a wall. She lowered herself then lifted one of Alyssa''s leg up. She suspended it in the air by hanging it over her shoulder in the squatting position. Once one of Alyssa''s legs was raised and hung, it put her private part inplete disy. One could make out the colour of it. It was bright pink in colour. Allison smiled at the bright pinkish colour and in that squatting position, she inserted her index and middle finger into Alyssa''s vaginal cleft and began to finger her. She moved her two fingers very fast, rubbing them against the wall of Alyssa''s tight vagina. After many minutes, she stopped fingering Alyssa''s pussy and began to curl her fingers in it. She was trying to hit that g-spot to make Alyssa loose control of herself. After a while, she removed her two fingers and brought her head closer to Alyssa''s private part. She spread the pink folds of skin open. Then she brought out her tongue and pushed it in after she had used her fingers to pull apart theyers of skin covering the vagina. Once her tongue got in, Alyssa moaned in pleasure. It was really sensuously pleasurable. She closed her eyes and brought her hands to Allison''s head which she pressed hardly against her pussy. The way she did it was as if she wanted to force Allison''s entire head in. As Allison licked and rubbed her vagina with her tongue and rubbed her clits with her index and middle finger, Allison moaned in pleasure. It was so much it was beginning to shroud her senses. She started trembling, slightly before her body shook violently. She shook greatly out of control for a brief period of time before she calmed. She had just orgasmed from having cunnilingus. She smiled in bliss and brought Allison up to her feet. Then they moved from where they stood to the bed. Allison lied first on the bed, then Alyssa lied atop Allison and began to kiss her passionately and deeply. After kissing for a while, she tried reciprocating Allison''s earlier action. She wanted her friend to feel that momentary sexual bliss she felt earlier. She brought her head away from Allison''s face to her private part region and spat on it. Then she abruptly inserted her index and middle finger into Alison''s vaginal cleft which caused Allison''s eye to widen as she moaned loudly and arched her back. Then Alyssa began to speedily move her two fingers forward and backward while Allison moaned as she felt intense carnal pleasure beginning to rack her nerves. Many minutes of fingering her friend, Alyssa removed her fingers and brought her head to Allison''s pussy with her tongue sticking out solidly. With theyers of skin covering the vagina separated with her fingers, Alyssa inserted her tongue into Allison''s vagina. Allison moaned in pleasure. Then Alyssa began to give her an oral as she licked and rubbed around in this region with her tongue while at the same time pressing and rubbing her clits hardly. After a pretty long time, Allison''s body started shaking slightly and then she screamed out in pleasure, vibrating uncontrobly. She became totally wet. She had squirted and had Alyssa''s face and body wet all over with the liquid that gushed out from her. Sheughed and pulled Alyssa towards her when sheid back in bed and began to lick off the liquid that she had unintentionally secreted in her face. They looked into each other''s eyes and mutually understanding each other''s gazes, they got into the scissor''s position and began to grind on each other hardly. As they ground each other, they moaned loudly. Alyssa stretched her hand and put her fingers into Allison''s mouth who gently bit on it while Allison''s outstretched hand grabbed one of Alyssa''s big bust, which she began to squeeze hardly. As they did these to each other while scissoring, rubbing their clits against each other, their moans increased in loudness as they became more immersed in great sensual enjoyment. They continued to pound and grind their clits against each other for a long time before the both of them started shaking again. The intensity of their trembling then shot up before they copsed unto the bed. They have satisfied themselves sexually to the extreme. They were both covered in sweats and smiles could be seen on their charming faces. Their sexual y hadsted for more than thirty minutes and It was nothing short of intense! Allison came to Alyssa''s side and began to y with her boobs. "Alyssa, I love you". Alyssa smiled and nodded. Then she turned around and kissed Allison while also fondling with the globes on her chest. Chapter 16: Kind Great Mage Chapter 16: Kind Great Mage Kind Great mage - ck Scorpion Pce - "Linda where''s Miracukus? Don''t tell me he got away." Lord ck Scorpion asked. "Yea. He did. His kids were pretty powerful. I don''t know where they got those invocation words from but at least I took down one of them and absorbed his entire memory." she said and giggled. Sigh! "So is this how I would remain? These wounds won''t heal. And you have just destroyed my one chance at healing." he said with anger in his tone. "Arnold, calm down. I am sorry he got away. I would help you get another one. I promise" she said. ........ Helena suddenly woke up from where she was teleported to. She had been put to sleep by Alyssa who instantaneously teleported her away from where they battled or the shockwaves and st waves could kill her. Once her eyes snapped open. She quickly got up. She looked in all directions and saw that she was no longer in her town. She then remembered her mother. Once she thought to an extent, pain and sorrow quickly welled up in her heart. Thatdy who imed to be her sister saved her but would she able to save her mother. She felt really sad. That man just brought agony and grief to her. She now felt very lonely. Her real parent''s fate was unknown. The people who took care of her had been killed off and she couldn''t say if her sister was still alive as the man seemed too powerful for her. The book her sister gave her wasn''t with her. But she was d she could remember all the content of the book. The evocation spells (conjuring words) and every other spell that had myriad arcane functions were all in her head. She would work in this direction. But now she needs to be able to use spirit vision. She needs to be able to see the spirit that existed in another dimension in their world. She looked at the cloth she wore. It had arge hole in it, looked very tattered and bloodied. She left there and went in search of a house to change. She believed her sister must have teleported her to a town and not to the wilderness. After walking for hours, she got to a ce. It was a small wooden house. The house looked old and as if no one lived in there. "Hello! Is anyone in there?" "Hello!" After getting no reply. She tried to enter. Once she got to the door and tried to push it open, a powerful wave of energy erupted from the door and sted into her, knocking her into the far distance. Then spells surfaced on the surface of the door and began to glow. She was surprised and became ted while at the same time careful. This was a magic user''s house and she couldn''t say if the person that dwelled here was good or evil. But since the person stayed far away from where people lived, possibly living away his or life and ignoring what''s going on in the world. The person should be a good person. So she hoped. "Kind Great mage" She said. "Please allow me entrance into your home. You wouldn''t want to leave a little girl like me out here. I beg you" The glow of the symbols dimmed and they vanished. "Come in" Then the door swung open by itself. Helena''s eyes glowed with tion. "Thank you very much kind great mage". Then she entered into the house. Once she entered, the door closed behind her. And what she saw terrified her. She saw bodies of children lying on the floor. They had been cut in half and were empty bodies. Their innards had been scraped out which she could see inrge jars. Fear overwhelmed her. She ran back to the door but the door didn''t open. It remained tight. "Oh scaredy child. There is no escaping from here. Why don''t you keep this miserable old womanpany for sometime before I cut you up? What do you say?" an old woman appeared and said thenughed evilly. Helena''s widened with fear. "My sister is extremely powerful. If she knows am here, she woulde to destroy you" Helena threatened, hoping it would get to her. But the woman justughed it off. "I would have cut you in half before shees. Even if she tears me apart, she would be devastated. Her sister is now dead, cut in half and gutted. Haha!!" sheughed raucously. Helena''s heart began to thump wildly. Her sister brought her away from a horrible one and she just entered into another herself. "Please. I beg you. Let me go. You already have enough guts for yourself. Please, I beg you." she begged the woman. The old woman coldly snorted "Stop pleading kid. You have met your doom here. Very soon, it would fall on you. Haha!" the woman said andughed. Then she vanished in a blinding sh of light. Once she vanished, Helena tried rushing to the window to break out through it. But a force came upon her and she couldn''t even stand up. It was like she was filled with the heaviest substance in the world. Her feet felt extremely heavy as well as her entire body. The woman had put out a gravity-inducing spell. Helena began to sob. She tried calling out to her sister, hoping she was still alive and would magically hear her cries. As she always felt her sister was always watching her by magical means. After many hours of sending out distress signals. No one came to her rescue. Her heart shook. Is she dead? Is this the end of me? Is this how I am going to be killed? But her parent, if they were still alive, she wanted to see them again. See how they looked like and how the rest of her family looked like. She had made a vow to chase that person that betrayed her mom to the ends of the world and kill that person. Won''t I fulfill my vow? Anger slowly welled up in her heart. Chapter 17: It would soon be your turn Chapter 17: It would soon be your turn It would soon be your turn Many minutester. Kekeke...! The old woman appeared with a bunch of twelve-year old children andughed evilly. "It would soon be your turn" the woman said looking at her. Then she turned and magically controlled the movement of the terrified kids. They were pale white from fear and horror. One of the seven kids, a boy brought over was made to lie on a table. This was her butchery table. She looked at Helena andughed. "I hope you enjoy watching" She put her hand in the air and arge knife appeared in it. The sharp edges of the knife began to glow in grey. Then she stabbed the boy at the middle of the neck. The boy vibrated as blood spurted from his neck. Then the old woman dragged the knife which was deeply stabbed into the boy to his waist. One could see the intestines, livers, kidneys and every other organs of the body in it. With augh at enjoying what she was she doing, she spread the stomach open and began to pull out the organs in the body. Everyone looking at her had their face full of unbridled horror. She looked at them and the horror stered on their face made her feel greatly satisfied. Sheughed as she nodded her in head in bliss. She pulled the liver out.. Chump! With arge bite, she bit off a part of the liver and began to chew it. She chewed it shamelessly in front of the kids as blood from the liver streamed down her mouth. "So yummy. Would you like to get a taste? Haha! I don''t think so". Then she continued to chew. "One day, the good guys woulde for you. You bastardized, old, miserable cannibal!" Helena shouted in anger. "I would love for them toe. Kekeke.....!" she replied. After she pulled out all the organs which she ced on the table. She made a jar appear in blood-stained her hand. She put the jar down and began to put the organs into the jar. When she was done, she stored them in arge metallic rack that had hundreds of jars in it. The boy at the moment was already dead. The horror and pain he felt could be seen in his face. Whoosh! An hammer appeared in the woman''s hand. "I am so enjoying this" she went to where the boy''s head was and smashed down with a great force. Bang! The boy''s skull exploded from the powerful force impacted into it and bits of brain and bone flew out towards everyone. Once the head received the powerful exploding force, blood gushed out like a fountain. Once the bits of brain, bone and showers of blood got to the kids, they began to cry out loudly in sorrow. They were extremely terrified. "Kekeke. Who want that next? Are you enjoying yourselves kiddies. Haha!" she said andughed. Helena was overly terrified too. Her heartbeat was irregr from fear which could be seen on her face from afar. All these while, she had been calling out to her sister hoping she would hear her cries but it seemed she couldn''t. Either she was dead or perhaps there was a magical barrier in here that prevented all the sounds they made from going out. Then she came to a realization that her sister or any other person wouldn''t always be there for her. She was the one who needed power to protect herself in this chaotic world. She needed to be strong to keep herself alive and every other person in this world that''s totally immersed in evilness. But first, she needed to be able to break out of here. She was going to save herself and those kids from this impending horrible fate? Since she couldn''t use spirit vision, she was going to try magical spells. She began to utter one of the thousands she had memorized. But to her dismay, it didn''t show any power. She felt very bad. What was wrong? She couldn''t use magic too? Was she really special? She began to doubt herself. She began to think she was just a normal person like every other ordinary person out there. "No. That person is my sister. She can''t lie to me. She won''t mislead me. I am truly special." she said inwardly. Then she stood up. "Edalok ederok ednihek eyat" She uttered. But nothing happened. The old woman heard this and was greatly surprised. Her brows furrowed. "So you know spells? Haha. Those won''t work on me. Why? Because you don''t have magic in you! Jiujiujiu!" She said andughed. "I think I should kill you next. Your blood and flesh would taste great. Yess! It would be turn next kid. Prepare for death. Kekeke...!." she said andughed. I don''t have magic in me or she couldn''t sense it? I am special, there is no way she would be able to sense it. She looked at all that was going on around her. Huuu! She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Then she began to lucidly recall all the tragedies that had befallen her and all the gruesome events she had witnessed. She saw her father''s gaze that meant she should stay strong, her mother''s sorrowful tears when her father was killed, the tears of mothers and children when their husbands and fathers were burnt to death, a vision of her sister being mercilessly destroyed by the man that wanted to behead her, the horror in the faces of the children around her, the pain and anguish the little boy that was in felt, the cries of everyone in here, the evilughter of the woman, and the pain and terror she felt. When her eyes snapped open. A brilliant resplendent light erupted from them. The lights emitting from her eyes dyed the room in their colour and bathed it in their splendor. The woman was surprised by the sudden brilliant illumination of her room. When she looked over to the source of that light, she saw the girl she announced she would kill next. Her eyes glowed very brightly. It was like the sun as it was extremely blinding. "Edalok ederok ednihek eyat!" Chapter 18: Bounty Hunters Group Chapter 18: Bounty Hunters Group Bounty Hunters group The moment the iprehensible, mysterious words were uttered. A force suddenly came upon every sharp objects in here. Pins, knives, just about everything having sharp edges and sharp points floated into the air and began to glow. Swoosh.....! They shot towards the old woman at extreme speed. The woman''s eyes widened in unbridled horror. She quickly put out a hand to her front and condensed arge shield from magical energy. Shrrr! The shield was pierced through like a knife through butter. They pelted the woman and because of the furiousness and momentum they wereing with, they carried her with them and pinned her to a wall in the distance. When Helena saw that she sessfully produced a magical attack, she instantly became ted. Even though she may not be special, at least, she could leave here and take this kids her age along with her. She couldn''t afford to spend anymore time here or it could be disastrous for them. She believed this old witch wouldn''t go down so easily. She looked at the door to leave this ce. But she thought of another way to leave here as she knew the door had magical enchantments that would st anyone other than the old woman. Then she directed her gaze to the wooden wall of the house. And with rage still zing in her eyes, she uttered. "Raza M Kul Aza Resa Puni" A blue energy erupted from one of her hand and transformed into arge fist that struck the wooden wall. Boom! The fist shattered the wooden wall. "Let''s go!" she shouted. She and the kids then left the house through the ce opened up by the fist when it smashed hardly into the wall. Few seconds after they left, the entire wooden house copsed. They rushed into the forest and tried looking for a way to any ce where humans or people from other races lived. After a few hours of running in one direction with the hopes of discovering someone who would protect them, they met some people on horse-like beasts. These people had long ears, intense blue eyes and silver hairs. They were all attractive in appearance, both male and female. It seemed people from this race had it in them to produce offsprings that were striking in appearance. These were the people of the fey race. They were on chuorses, beasts that were half-horse and half-cheetah. They had cheetah''s face and the body of a horse and were red in colour. The mane was wine in colour. "What are you kids doing out here in the wilderness and why is there blood on your clothes?" a male fey asked. He was the one leading this team of feys. They were on a hunting mission as they were hunters. Bounty hunters to be precise. "Something terrible happened to us. It''s this girl that saved us. Please, bring us away from here. We fear that witch might resurrect ande for us." one of the girl in Helena''s group said and pleaded. The male fey was surprised, "What witch? In this ce? All witches have been killed off by the powerful members of the Order of Greater Good before they were wiped out" the male fey asked and said in a curious tone. "We know what we are saying. She is powerful and she is frightful. Please, take us away from here first and then we would exin everything to you." another boy said. Kekekekeke! A loud evil cackle sounded from far. Huh! Every fey looked around to know where the sound wasing from. While the children had their eyes full of terror. They should have left here since. While the feys looked around with furrowed brows to know the direction the sound came from. An old woman suddenly appeared behind the boy who spokest and dug her sharp, yellow teeth deep into the boy''s neck. Argh! The boy screamed out in pain. Before the feys could do anything. The woman vanished along with the boy. Dead silence returned to this ce. Kekekekeke! A loud evilughter broke it as it was heard again in the distance, but it still sounded from all directions. Then the feys realized that she was truly a witch. They quickly produced weapons. Swords, halberds, des, machetes and bows with arrows appeared in their hands. The blue glow in the feys eyes intensified and the leader shouted, using his race''s bloodline power to augment the destructive capacity of his scream. "Come out, old miserable witch!!". The instant he shouted, visible waves of blue energy discharged from his mouth and rushed into the distance. This wave caused the air in it path to be vastly kically charged. That is, they possessed the kic energy that would be obtained when air around a hundred-ton bomb explodes. These immensely destructive air currents rushed into the distance and brought destruction to the wilderness. Once the male fey shouted, he employed a fey-rted defensive ability, ''Heavensfall aegis''. Arge sphere of unknown energy appeared around everyone protecting them from the destruction brought about by the devastating air currents. Many minutester, after the air had wreaked havoc. No sign of the old woman could be felt. They thought perhaps she had been killed off. While within the sphere, a thin piece of wood that glowed in dark purple shot towards them at extreme speed. Once it got to a close range of the sphere, it suddenly transformed into a log of wood that wasrger than a hill. This log of wood had abstruse inscriptions in it and a sharp point that glowed brilliantly in purple. Puchi! It pierced through the shield like a knife through butter. But before it could impale the leader of this team, his fist began to glow in blue and scales appeared all over his hand. He stepped forward and created a barrier of energy between him and everyone else. Then he punched out. Boom!! A powerful wave of energy erupted from the point of collision. It caused the earth directly beneath the point of impact to shatter in a rippling fashion. His powerful punch hurled the wood back into the distance. This piece of wood that could growrge in size and shrink at any time was a weapon owned by the old witch. But he didn''t go unscathed. His hand began to bleed. He looked on to see if the old woman would appear but she didn''t. The member of his race passed through the barrier and came to meet him. "Are you okay?" one of the female fey in their group asked. "I am fine. That old witch is still around. I can feel her presence. Let''s leave here" he hurriedly said. "Alright." They carried the children, climbed onto their chuorses together with them and dashed away speedily. While on the beasts that ran at extreme speed. They heard an evilughter in the distance. And thisughter still seemed toe from everywhere. The source couldn''t be identified. When theughter stopped, they heard words that boomed and echoed in all directions. "Great spirit of despair, Kahleyrn. This summoner calls upon you to grant her your power of forlornness. Afflict every soul that opposes me with despair, fill their hearts with hopelessness." Then arge, ck figure appeared. Even in the far distance, they could see it head almost wanted to touch the sky. Once it appeared, it caused the sky in this region to darken. Bitingly cold winds that roared like primordial beasts began to move about. When this being materialized in that area, it brought with it a dark, gloomy atmosphere that came upon everyone around for thousands of meters. The instant this atmosphere came upon them, the fey race hunters suddenly became gloomy and felt hopeless. They knew this wasn''t true as it was a power of a Caleandrian spirit, but it was hard to fight back the feeling that overwhelmed every inch of their entire being. Their souls, minds, spirits, everything that made up their being was deeply immersed in this feeling. Their faces turned grim and their looks grave, as they felt they were in apletely hopeless dire situation and can only wait for their death. Not only the fey races felt this. The kids too felt this. Their hearts turned gloomy and cold as a powerful thought invaded their minds, souls and every inch of their body and began to take over it. As everyone were trying their best to fight back the overpowering feeling of hopelessness, the spirit which had just appeared for a brief moment vanished. It had entered into the body of the summoner which was the old witch. Swoosh! She appeared before one of the fey race hunter and with a sword in her hand, she swung it powerfully, cutting off his head. She was able to do this easily as when the fey race hunter saw her, he just gave up his struggles and received his death. Since despair had swallowed up his heart, he believed there was nothing that can be done except be in. And like that, she began to cut off their heads. They saw her but they couldn''t take any action against her. They had beenpletely suppressed and overwhelmed by the feeling of helplessness and depression that had engulfed everything that constituted them. At this moment, only four of the twenty fey race hunters remained. As she shed off their heads, the kids became excessively frightened that they became pale white from fear and terror and began to tremble uncontrobly in fear. Helena too was filled with terror and sorrow. People who she thought would be able to protect her and the other kids couldn''t do anything about the situation before them. It was apletely hopeless situation. She started to sob sorrowfully. The fey race bounty hunter group boss was one of the four that was still alive. Seeing how his members were killed off like rams. He felt terrible pangs of pain in his heart, then his eyes shone with unbridled fury. Chapter 19: Anger of an entire race Chapter 19: Anger of an entire race Anger of an entire race He wanted to shout and use his race''s bloodline power to turn the air into devastating waves. But before he could, a thin horizontal line slowly surfaced on his neck before his head fell off the neck to the ground. Helena''s eyes widened. "It''s over." she said in horror. Then she became so terrified that her heart started crushing upon itself. She felt great, agonizing pain in her heart due to the horrifying event she was witnessing at the moment. And the feeling of absolute hopelessness that had grown deeply rooted in her heart caused the terror she felt to increase to astronomical proportions. When the old woman was done with the members of the fey race hunter group, she smiled evilly when she looked at Helena and with a gaze that meant she should be getting ready to die a bad death. Helena closed her eyes with tears unrestrainedly flowing down her eyes. The old woman licked her lips with her tongue. Then she began to move closer to Helena. "I am going to tear your skin apart and chew them, and break your bones. Hahaha!" sheughed raucously. She got to Helena''s side and stroked her raven-ck hair. Then she caressed her face with a wicked smile. Her eyes glowed in an evil light. She raised her index finger which had very long, sharp nails, it was like a w. She rubbed it across Helena''s face and in the process cut her. Helena began to bleed from the cut made in her face. Then the old woman pushed the nail deep into Helena''s shoulder. This nail had magic infused into it. It pierced deeply through Helena''s shoulder like a knife through butter. The bones that made up her shoulder couldn''t resist the prative power of her w-like nails. ARRGH!! Helena cried out in pain and misery. The old woman didn''t pull out her nail. Instead she moved it around yfully in Helena''s shoulder and this caused Helena to shriek unstoppably in great pain. She pulled it out and pushed in the nail of the index finger of her other hand into Helena''s other shoulder. Helena wailed again. "Yes dear, cry out, wail. Very soon, all this would be over. I believe you are enjoying this, yes? It''s fun right? Having those nails dug into your shoulders. Haha. Enjoy baby girl, very soon, you would go join these people." she said andughed in a sinister tone. When she removed her nail, her eyes turned ck and her entire teeth grew longer. She opened her mouth wide and snapped her jaws on Helena''s neck. The teeth pierced deeply into Helena''s neck. Helena screamed out in misery and began to vibrate as the woman sucked blood from her. Very soon, her body turned cold as there was no blood in her body again to conduct heat. The old woman removed her mouth and Helena fell to the ground dead. The others saw this and the glow of fear, terror and misery in their eyes intensified. Their unstoppable shaking increased when they realized It would soon be their turn. She got to one and began to y with her face then she cut it with her w-like nails. Sheughed in bliss as the girl shrieked. As sheughed in satisfaction at the way she was terrifying these kids, herughter came to an abrupt stop as she felt her body within strangely, slowly heat up. "What''s going on?" she asked inwardly with a furrowed brow. The heat began to rise until her body spontaneously caught fire. Argh!! She screamed in pain. The fire that appeared on her body was violet in colour and burnt with the aim to burn all to ashes. She began to utter magical spells to extinguish the me burning her body. But to her horror, she discovered that none of the spells could extinguish the me. Instead, they continued to increase in size. Her skin at the moment began to fall off. When the spirit of despair realized that this summoner couldn''t do anything about the fire burning her body. It leaped back into the dimension it was summoned from, the Caleandrian realm. It returned there because it felt if it remained in the body of the summoner, it would be destroyed along with her. The instant the spirit left, the oppressive feeling of hopelessness that everyone felt before disappeared. Once this feeling vanished, the children''s eyes shone with surprise and tion. "It''s gone." They said. When they recovered from their shocked states, they looked at the old woman and saw that she was still burning and that she was having a hard time in putting out the fire. Since she wouldn''t have time to deal with them as she was having trouble dealing with her''s, they would hack her to pieces to avenge the friends that had lost their lives to her. Their eyes shone when they thought in this direction. They rushed to where the dead bodies of the fey hunters lied in and picked up their weapons. Then cautiously, they slowly neared the old woman. Why they moved closer to her was because they discovered to their amazement that the fire burning her body didn''t affect them one bit. They couldn''t feel any heat but they knew the heat she was enduring would be at an extreme degree. This was an unordinary fire. They thought. Wielding all forms of sharp-edged weapons, they shed and hacked at the old woman. They swung the de of their weapons against her body heavily. After shing her body so many times and seeing no cut appear on her body, they realized that her body was impervious to physical damage and that only the fire would be able to harm her. They backed and decided to watch the woman burn to death. It gave them joy to be able to see her shriek. "Miserable old bitch, so you can cry out like this?" one of them asked in a mocking tone. While observing the old woman scream in agony, Helena''s lifeless body which had turned cold slowly began to turn warm again. Her ice-white skin which was caused by her death slowly regained its colour and the wounds on her body, the ones on her shoulder and neck slowly healed up. A few minutester, her eyes snapped open. If one looked into her eyes, one would see her eyes didn''t glow in their previous colour. Instead they lustred intensely in purple and her hair had changed from raven-ck to golden. When she woke up, she thought she was in the afterlife. But then, she felt her heart thumping. She put her hand on her chest and saw that she could feel it beat. Besides, she could touch her flesh. It was corporal unlike the ones of ghost that were in the immaterial form. Her heart ddened that she was still alive. But she didn''t know that her appearance had changed. When she looked around, she saw the kids wielding weapons and looking at the woman. Then she looked at the woman and saw that she was burning in a massive purple fire. She was surprised and wondered where the mes came from. But then, anger surfaced in her eyes. She then began to move closer to the woman. "Die" she uttered. Like the mes were waiting for amand. Once she uttered the word ''Die'', the mes grew to arger size and the temperature increased to astronomical levels. It gave out a bright purple light that illuminated hundreds of meters as it burned furiously. When the mes went off. Nothing could be seen of the old woman again. Not even her ashes were left. The ground the me burnt on had be a veryrge hole that was extremely deep. The me had surprisingly burnt deep into the earth, about two thousand feet in depth. The other boys and girls looked at her in awe. This girl wasn''t dead yet. How''s that possible? Helena nodded at them with a smile when they looked at her. But when they looked at her, they could discover an anger in her eyes which seemed unquenchable. It was like the anger of tens of thousands of people. This anger gave them the feeling that if it became mes, it would burn all things to the ground, incinerate all to cinders. They were marveled by this feeling that suddenly surfaced in their mind. But they wouldn''t know the anger in her eyes was the fury of an entire race. After a while, her body returned to normal. Her eye and hair colour reverted. The others were surprised by this reverse transformation. Who was this girl and where is she from exactly. They thought. One of them, a girl came to her and said "I am extremely happy that you are alive. Thanks for saving all of us back there and now you have saved us again. Let us get out of here before we face any other problem." Helena nodded. Then she and the others left here. They had an idea. They carried the bodies of the fey race bounty hunters and ced them onto the back of the chuorses. Then they climbed atop the horses and told them to carry them to where the fey race where residing. These beasts could understand what they wanted them to do as they were intelligent beasts. Chapter 20: Fey race Chapter 20: Fey race Fey race After a few hours of riding on the beasts, they got to the ce where people of the fey race lived. It was a veryrge town. And before this town was arge gate that had it ends connected to two towers. On this towers were archers. When the chuorses got there, the archers atop the towers were surprised to see the dead bodies of people from their race. Then their face twisted due to anger. From sixty feet in the air, they jumped to the ground and amazingly, theynded silently from that height. This made Helena''s mind and that of the others reel in awe. It was like these guys could control the air. One of them, a female came forward to Helena because the beasts she was on that was at the front while the others were at the the back. "Who are you kids? Where did you get these bodies from? Do you know what killed them?" the female fey asked one question after the other. She couldn''t keep calm as these were people from her race. She was heartbroken to see this. They were headless while their head could be seen on the back of the beasts. "My name''s Helena and those are my friends. These people from your race tried to help us but they were overpowered and killed off by an old witch." Helena replied. "Old witch? What old witch is that? Do you know where she is?" the female fey asked. She was ready to dash there alone and avenge the death of people from her race. "Yes. An old witch. But she is already dead. She got burnt to ashes by mes" Helena replied. "She is dead? She was burnt to death? How manage? A stronger sorcerer came to help you kids out?" she asked in a puzzled tone. She needed to understand what was going on. Helena too couldn''t take the risk of saying I killed her. She couldn''t say the fire that burnt the witch to death erupted from her blood that the old witch drank to her fill. Back there, when she seemingly resurrected,ing back to life after she was killed. She felt an absolute connection to the blood producing the bright purple destructive mes coursing through the veins of the old witch''s body. It was then she realized that the fire was brought about by her blood which she old witch sucked out from her. "That is what we don''t understand too. But we didn''t see who do this to thank them" Helena replied. "Hmm." the female fey thought for sometime. Then she looked at Helena for sometime and an indescribable light shone in her eyes. Helena felt ufortable being gazed at like that. Besides, she couldn''t understand the gaze as it didn''t reveal the intentions of this person. "So what''s you want? Why are you here?" she asked. Helena quickly replied. "please, we havee to take up refuge in your ce. Please, don''t send us away. Take pity on us kids." Helena said in a pleading tone. "Nah. Am sorry. We don''t take in strangers. Who knows, you might be spies. You have to leave here. By the way, thanks for bringing back the body of our people." the female fey said. Helena became extremely sad. Now would they have to journey again to any unknown ce. Besides, these people would collect their chuorses. They might have to use their legs to walk. How many distance would they be able to cover on foot. The female fey saw the sad look on Helena''s face. Feeling piteous, she said "I would try to speak to our chief. Let me see if I can change his mind." Helena''s face instantly started to radiate happiness. She nodded her head with a smile. "Thank you." The female fey waved her hand and the others on the tower gave an instruction to those operating the gate to open it. Shrmm! The gate opened and everyone stepped in. Then it closed back. Helena and the other kids got off the chuorses and gathered together. "Come with me" the female fey said. Then she led them to where the chief stayed. On their way to the race''s chief home. Helena and the other kids could note one thing about everyone in here. They were ''beautiful''. The males and females here were just too striking in appearance. If not that the male had masculine bodies, one would think they were females. They had long, silky, silvery hairs like the females which reached their waists and were femininely handsome. Besides, another thing was they all had the same long ears and intense blue eyes. Despite the male and female''s degree of charming beautifulness, others still stood out. These ones that stood out were like celestials, they had extremely ravishing appearance. An example is the female that spoke to Helena. She was just eighteen and she was exceptionally beautiful. It was a reallyrge town. Helena and the other kids felt this town should contain at least tens of thousands of people. Judging from it size, it gave them the feeling it was a small kingdom. They could see everyone one of them doing one thing or the other. The street was really busy. Also, one thing Helena and others noted was that these fey people seemed to be totally into forging. That was what they saw everyone on the street doing. Everyone of them forged one thing or the other. Not long, they got to arge mansion. It was extremely majestic. A hint of how majestic it was, was that the roof of the the veryrge mansion was made of gold. The gate was golden and the pirs holding it were golden. One couldn''t imagine the amount of gold used in doing this. The golden gate opened and the kids with the female fey in front walked into the mansion. Every guard they met bowed as they greeted which she nodded to. Not long, they arrived in the chief''s mansion. It was more like a pce. When they entered, a male and female fey could be seen sitting on golden thrones embedded with brilliant, colorful gems. They looked great in appearance and wore golden jewelries embellished with crystals that scintited in light Before him were his subjects. They were having a meeting when the female fey walked in with Helena and the other kids. The man sitting on the throne turned to look at the people who just came in. He was surprised and so were everyone else. What was this girl doing with this number of human children. When the female got to the front of the man on the throne. She bowed and when she straightened, she said "Father. I hope I didn''t disturb your meeting. These kids you see want to take refuge in here. I hope you grant them what they came here from" she said. The chief''s eyes widened as he was taken aback. "Daughter, what is the meaning of this? I believe you are clear on our custom. Then why are you infringing on it. You know we can never allow any other race into ourmunity, what is this you are doing now?" the man she called her father asked in a somewhat angry tone. The girl took a deep breath, then she said. "I am not infringing on any custom or rules. These kids need help. See, they are harmless kids that are homeless, hungry and just survived a great ordeal. They came back with many dead bodies of people from our race. We need to even thank them for that as we would be able to give our people a proper burial." she replied. The man''s brows furrowed. "Hmm. What caused their death. Do they know about it?" the man on the throne asked. "Yes. They told me. They were killed by an old witch. Fortunately, a stronger witch with kind intentions came to the aid of these kids. That is why they were able to survive. I beg you please grant them refuge." she pleaded with her father. The man looked at Helena and the rest. Then he asked." What about your parents?". Helena''s eyes became filled with sorrow. "They are dead. They were killed by people who came to maraud our town" she replied. The others too said the same thing and in the same manner as Helena. Their eyes were red and glistened as tears welled up in them. They had all suffered the same fate. They lost their parents to marauders. The man shook his head and took a sigh, then he said "Alright. Give them a ce to stay. Mind you, behave yourselves or you would be flung far away from here" he said then warned. The kids nodded their head seriously. Then they were taking to where they would stay. Chapter 21: Sylla Chapter 21: Sy Sy While on their way to the ce they would stay, the female fey called Helena back. Then she asked. "What about you stay with me?" she asked. Helena''s eyes widened. "I am sorry. I won''t be able to take your offer. I don''t want to be kicked out." she hurriedly said trying to politely reject the offer. The female feyughed. "Come on. Scared of my father? he can''t do anything. Don''t forget I am his daughter. Besides, you staying with me in room is not misbehaving. Even if he sees it as misbehavior, he wouldn''t dare kick you out. It''s all the fight in the world we would fight in one day." she said in a serious tone then she smiled. "So?" she asked again, throwing the offer at Helena. Helena took a deep breath. "Alright." she said The female fey smiled. "Good. I guess now we are friends right?" she asked. "Yes" Helena said nodding. Then she asked. "Why didn''t you allow me join the others?". The female fey smiled. "Let''s just say I have taking a liking to you." she said. Helena was taken aback. "I.... I..." she tried to talk, but she couldn''t find anything to say. But before she could talk, a finger was ced lightly on her lips. "Sssh! No need to talk. Come with me, let me show you my room." the female fey said. Then she took Helena to her room. They met huge feys standing guard there. She nodded at them when they bowed. But there was surprise in their eyes. Where do this girl get this dirty kid from? It was a veryrge room when they entered. There were pictures of her and parent hung on the wall, these had golden frames. The cabs and every other thing that could be made with wood, were made with gold. It goes to show these people probably have one or numerousrge gold mines in their town that only the chief and few others had control over. "Sit" the female fey said. Helena then sat on the bed. "Where are you from?" she asked. "Jackson Town." Helena replied. "Alright" the female fey said. "So, what''s your name?" Helena asked. "Sy" the female fey said and grinned. "Are you hungry? Would you like something to eat?" she asked in a concerned tone. "Yes, I have been very hungry" Helena replied. "Alright. But before you can eat anything, you need to change your cloth. They have blood on them and are really dirty" she said. "Okay." Helena responded Then she took Helena to the bathroom. Few minutester, Helena came out in a towel. When Sy saw her, she couldn''t help but be wowed. Such a marveling beauty! As Helena had washed away every grain of filthiness from her body, her body returned to it normal beautiful form. Her skin glowed in the flood of light that came from the sun and this made her look like a goddess. She was iparable to every fey beauty. "You are very beautiful" Sy said. "Huh? Uhm, thank you Sy. You too. You are exceedingly beautiful" she first eximed in shock and after getting a grip on herself, she saidplimenting Sy''s beauty. "You are way more cuter. That''s why I took a liking to you when I realized this. Come see in the mirror for yourself. You are more adorable than me." Sy said with a smile and in a tone that sounded like she was jealous of Helena''s stunning beauty. Helena didn''t respond. She only gave an attractive friendly smile. Unexpectedly, she was grabbed by Sy who pulled to where the mirror was. Now facing the mirror, she said "Can you see now? You are matchless in beauty" Helena too was surprised by what she was seeing in the mirror. She saw that she was tremendously beautiful. ted at this revtion, she smiled and nodded. Who wouldn''t be happy and delighted with one''s beauty when it''s unequaled? Then Sy smiled and continued, "I am sure you have a glittering, perfect body." Before Helena could respond, Sy pulled off the towel wrapped around Helena''s body which dropped to the ground. Helena''s wless naked body could now be seen in the mirror. She had prettyrge breasts for her age and bright pink nipples could be seen protruding from the big globes on her chest. She had full hips making her look curvaceous and a decentlyrge waist giving her the figure of a pear. Then a small bush could be seen. But her private part was concealed as she was standing with her legs kept together. Only if she spreads her legs and bend her knees would her sensitive areae into view. Sy grabbed one of the melons on Helena''s chest which she fondled and reached down with her other hand to rub Helena''s private part. She then whispered in her ears, "You have a spectacr and great body Helena." Helena was lost of what to say. She only smiled and nodded her head. While Sy caressed Helena''s breasts and pinched the nipples softly and at the same time rubbing her clits, Helenaid her head on Sy''s shoulder with her eyes closed. She was enjoying the pleasurable sensation that coursed through her body. After sometime, Sy stopped. Then she kissed Helena''s neck and said. "Alright. Enough of that. It''s time for you to eat. I have some pretty nice clothes that I can give to you." Then she dragged Helena to where her wardrobe was. Then they began to try out different clothes. Anyone that fitted Helena well, she gave to her. After trying so many clothes with many of them sizing Helena, she kept them neatly piled up in a bag. "Alright. Let''s go get you something to eat" Sy said with a smile. They left the room and went to the dining table to eat. ....... Alyssa at the moment had her brows furrowed. When she fought with the man back then, out of reflex action, she teleported Helena away to any ce so she wouldn''t be injured or killed by the destructive energy waves that would result from the collision of their powerful cmitous attacks. She was searching for her and couldn''t say exactly where she teleported her to. This filled her with fear. "Did I just teleport my sister to any ce in this chaotic world?" She became extremely worried about Helena''s safety. She was in a particr area at the moment and was using time reversion spells. Time reversed but she didn''t see Helena in the people that moved back in time as time reversed. Swoosh! Someone teleported over. Alyssa turned to see who this person was and became shocked when she saw this person. She was dressed in white bodysuit and wore a long, white jacket. This person was her older sister, the one who had always remained elusive and she was the one who fought Lord ck Scorpion''s men when they used a mysterious treasure which she had seized to track Helena when she was still a child. "Sister, you... you thing. What are you here for now? Let me guess, to punish me for loosing Helena?" she asked but in a mocking manner. Scoffs! "You stupid, good-for-nothing girl, I give you forty-eight hours to produce Helena or you would regret born into this world" The young woman dressed in white said in an infuriated tone. "Jessica! Pleaseee, don''t insult me. I would try my best to locate where I teleported her to. But forty-eight hours is too short. I need more time. Do you think you are the only worried about her? I am too. That''s why I am here, you thing." Alyssa replied in a vexed tone. "Whatever, just search for her. I am also searching in other ces too..." thedy dressed in white, named Jessica came to an abrupt stop in her speech when the sky around them suddenly changed from azure to purple. They knew what caused this phenomenon, someone had just summoned a Caleandrian spirit. Suddenly, severalrge arrows made of pure purple me shot towards them at high speed from far in the distance. "Kazi lu bathani weima" thedy in white hurriedly said once she saw the attack. Then a mysterious, uncanny force descended from the cosmos and came upon all things in here. The arrows were affected by this force and began to move in slow motion. It was so slow it took them many minutes to move an inch. Alyssa shook her head in astonishment when she saw this. Her sister was tremendously powerful. She had always wanted to deal with her older sister but she felt she would never have the chance. When they were kids, she would beat her mercilessly when she did anything bad and this pain had always being in her heart. She had always wanted tosh it out but it seemed she would never have the chance. Although it looked like she had ced them on a time spell, they weren''t. They were ced on a spatial spell. Every one inch was probably equal to or greater than ten thousand inches. Then her eyes turned purple and her hairs golden. With a hand put out to her front. She unleashed a powerful wave of purple-golden energy. This wave caused the air in it path to superheat that it became another form entirely. It looked like liquid and at the same time like gas and released great, extreme temperature. This new form the air had taken looked like sma. Once the air around them for hundreds of feet changed from their gaseous state into this state, the arrows were burnt away by the immense heat radiating from it. The earth around them for hundreds of feet had turned molten. The air returned to normal when she ceased the flow of her half-krithika bloodline power. "Hahahahhaha!" someoneughed extremely loud from afar. Swoosh! The person thatughed appeared in front of them in the air. "Who are you and what do you want?" Alyssa asked before Jessica could say anything. "My name''s Ivory. I am the founder of the Ivory de cult." thedy who said she was called Ivory said in a proud and haughty tone. Alyssa and Jessica looked at each other, then Jessica looked back at Ivory and asked "Why did you attack us?" "Hahaha!" Ivoryughed raucously. "I am a bandit and a thief" she said. Then she waved her hand and dozens of people appeared in the air. They were all women and looked ferocious. "Give us what you have in your possession and we would all be on our way with glee" Ivory said. Chapter 22: Strength of the Hrithika race Chapter 22: Strength of the Hrithika race Strength of the Hrithika race "Come and get it." Alyssa said. Then her eyes turned intense purple and her hair golden. She had activated her half-hrithika bloodline power. When Jessica saw that her sister had transformed. She transformed too. Ivory smiled. "Useless bloodline power. Can they withstand the might of the hezekira bloodline power" she asked. Then her eyes turned red and her hair red. Then a red octahedral crystal, the shape of a diamond appeared at the centre of her forehead. It glowed, emitting terrifying pulses of power. Thenrge red ming wings sprouted from her back. The wings that had sprouted from her back were actually condensed from pure me. Her minions didn''t change as they didn''t have the ability of the hezekira race. But they activated their other bloodline powers. Then together with their boss, they flew towards Jessica and Alyssa. Ivory unleashed arge stream of red-scarlet mes at Jessica and Alyssa. As the me roared towards them, Jessica''s and Alyssa''s body emitted an immense, purple fiery aura. A massive purple me erupted from their bodies and like it was sentient, it wrapped around their bodies to protect it from the red-scarlet me. They became engulfed by the red-scarlet me but it couldn''t do anything to them. The me couldn''t overpower the me that enwrapped Jessica''s and Alyssa''s body. To give a hint on their differences,paring the red-scarlet me to the purple me was likeparing the fire in a furnace to the fire at the heart of the sun. There was a vast difference between them. Ivory shook when she realized her attack did nothing to Jessica and Alyssa. She quickly employed her summoning abilities. "Great elemental spirit of fire, Pyreus Fueria. This summoner calls upon you to grant her your zing power to incinerate the skies and the heavens. With your power and in your name, I shall burn the seas and the oceans to nothingness, turnnds intova and bodies of divines into cinders." she uttered an invocation word to evoke the Caleandrian spirit of fire. The instant she finished saying the mystical words of power. An entity appeared behind her. It materialized in the form of a gigantic, violet fire whirlpool. The instant it appeared, it exerted a strong pull at everything and radiated terrifying heat. A momentter, it shot into Ivory''s body. Ivory who was still in her hezekira form had one of her eyes change from red to violet. Also, half of her red hair turned violet. Then a powerful fiery aura shot out from her body. It was great in size and emanated heat. It was like she was the sun at that moment. Then a pool of light appeared in front of her and transformed into arge sword. It was violet in colour and erupted powerful violet mes. Golden abstruse characters which glowed could be seen on the body of the sword. This was the battle-elemental weapon of Pyreus, nine skies-burning sword. Then she she grabbed it, ready for a great battle. Her acolytes moved far away. They left her to handle it. There was nothing they could do in a battle between summoners except enter into it and die. They would be killed off by the destructive waves that would erupt from the collision of their attacks. Then Ivory shed out at Jessica and Alyssa. The instant she shed out, a massive beam of energy shot out towards the sisters. This beam carried tremendous heat that gave the feeling it could instantly melt arge world of ice. As it moved, the solid earth beneath it turned to molten earth. Jessica aimed her palm at the beam shooting towards her. Then a massive, straight-line stream of purple me discharged from her hand towards the beam. As the stream of fire moved through the air, it caused the air to superheat and turn into a fiery semi-liquid, semi-gaseous substance. Boom!! The attacks collided producing an earth-trembling sound. But surprisingly, Jessica''s attack, although now faint, still moved towards ivory like it was an unstoppable divine force. It took two other beams to cancel out the attack. Ivory''s mind was sent reeling in awe and terror. What kind of bloodline power was that? She didn''t know these young women were half-hrithikians and half-humans. Hrithikians are human-like beings from the Hrithika race. They are one of the supreme race in the Andromena universe. These race were extremely powerful that if they said they were second, no race would im to be the first. They had numerous abilities and one of them is that they can boundlessly produce purple mes. This purple me is known as the ''Fraetheikja fire'' or ''Infinity god withering sr fire ''. It is called this because the me seemed to be able to achieve fathomless temperature. Their temperature limit can''t be determined. They could continue to grow in temperature to one as hot as the core of the sun and to infinite-hot degree. An adult hrithikian can produce mes a million times to a quadrillion times the temperature at the heart of the sun. These kind of mes would definitely kill gods. Apart from boundless temperature, it is very corrosive. Even if it was at the lowest temperature, probably at the human body heat range, the me, if it get onto anything would corrode it. Even diamonds would corrode under this fire. Another unique thing about this me is they seemed to possess awareness. It was like the me had it own soul. Only their race and a few others would be able to fight and possibly overpower Caleandrian spirits. This is due to the vast apocalyptic power of their mes. Jessica hadn''t reached that level yet. Same with Alyssa. They were still probably hundreds of thousands of years or millions of years away from reaching that level. If the hrithikians were this powerful, how were they destroyed? With all their world-ruining powers, their race was driven into extinction? Ivory felt she had picked on the wrong person this time. Who were this women and what race were they from? For them to possess such powers, they can''t possibly be humans. Jessica and Alyssa both simply stood there and allowed Ivory to perform all she could. It was like they were looking down on her. She felt they were disdaining and mocking her. Then her eyes shone in infuriation. How dare they belittle me? I would teach them a valuable lesson. Chapter 23: Says the woman Chapter 23: Says the woman Says the woman "Great fiery spirit of life devouring, Vitulus Devaeian. This summoner calls upon you to grant her your power to suck away lives and devour bodies in her path." she screamed the invocation words in anger. Then the image of a mighty being appeared behind her, this being was ck and white in colour. The instant it appeared, it caused Jessica and Alyssa to feel like their life were draining away. Then an instantter, it shot into Ivory''s body. Abruptly, one of Ivory''s violet eye changed to white and ck. She was looking like a maniac at the moment due to the different colors of her eyes. Then hundreds of ck chains with sharp tips like a spearhead at their ends shot out from her body and floated in the air waiting for instructions. These were condensed from Caleandrian power and was the spiritual energy-weapon of Vitulis, ''Life-devouring chain''. Go! Ivory yelled. Then the chains shot out towards Jessica and Alyssa. The chains were so many that they could cover the sky. Jessica''s brow furrowed. This attack was pretty strong. "Purple Lotus" she said and pointed a finger at the chains shooting towards her. Then arge stream of purple fire shot out from her finger and transformed into a massive, fiery purple lotus that shot towards the chains. The lotus at the moment looked crystalline, like it was carved out from ice and dyed with purple ink. It emitted terrifying heat that caused the temperature of the surrounding to shoot up to extreme levels while the air around it changed into sma. Bang! The chains collided at once with the enormous lotus and a loud explosive sound resulted. The chains although were not real weapons but weapons condensed from Caleandrian spiritual power shattered apart while the purple lotus went on to smash into Ivory. Still possessing the great elemental spirit of fire and still in her hezekira form, she shouted an elemental attack-spell as well as unleashed her bloodline power once she saw the lotus shoot towards her at extreme speed without a single crack in it surface. "Seven Rings of Heavenly ze!" "ming Sky sh!" The offensives she discharged were rted to her lineage-inherited ability and the fire elemental spirit power. The crystal at the centre of her forehead glowed brilliantly, emitting red light that dyed everywhere red, then massive rings, condensed from red-scarlet mes discharged from the crystal and shot towards the crystalline lotus of purple fiery energy. While a massive red-scarlet beam that spanned thousands of feet and possessed the cutting power tocerate a hundred foot-thick steel shot towards the lotus. Boom!! An immense explosion resulted from their collision and ripples of energy, carrying great destructive power erupted and shoved the sisters and Ivory into the distance. The acolytes of ivory were not spared too. Ivory stood back to her feet. Just as she stood up, she saw Jessica and Alyssa at her front. They had quickly teleported over. Her eyes widened in fear. Just as she was about to do anything, a formless power came upon her and she became totally restricted in her movement. She couldn''t move. Both Alyssa and Jessica were emanating the constraining power that enveloped Ivory''s figure. She saw there was no way out of this, she could be killed. She smiled but with fear of the sisters in her heart and said, "Please, I beg you powerful warrior sisters. Please don''t kill me. I am only a bandit. I try to steal from people to make a living." "Oh. The way you fought with us seemed like you wanted to kill us. Those attacks you unleashed were not child''s y and now that we have gotten you, you want us to spare you? Doesn''t that sound ridiculous and selfish to you? I am sorry, you won''t be able to keep your brigandry life. Killing you spawn is removing one of the fiend in the world. Only you know how many people and summoners have fallen to your hand." Alyssa said. "No, please wait. I swear, I haven''t killed anyone before. I only stole from people. I became angry when I felt you were looking down on me. That was my snake''s tail you stepped on. I knew you two were powerful and that heavy attacks wouldn''t kill you so easily. That was why I went all out so I could at least beat you guys and look down on you. My aim was to teach you guys a lesson. Please, am sorry. Forgive me. I am still young and want to live life. I don''t wanna die" Ivory said in a pleading and remorse tone. Jessica had been quiet the entire moment. Then the formless restrictive power she was emanating ceased and the spatial constrain Ivory felt disappeared. Only the one emanated by Alyssa still remained and grew stronger once she realized her sister had pulled hers out. "Sister. What are you doing? Don''t tell me you believe this wicked thing?" Alyssa asked in a surprised tone and in annoyance. "She is telling the truth. Leave her alone and let''s go. Every minute we waste here could result in doom for our sister if she is still out there in the wilderness in any ce." Jessica replied. Then she turned to face Alyssa and anger shone in her eyes when she thought of how careless Alyssa was "You rat, see what you got us in. I hope you remember the promise we made to our parent that we would do everything in our power to protect her. Now, you are doing the exact opposite of that. You are not guarding her. Instead, you exposed her to danger" Jessica said in angry tone. "Hey! Don''t call me rat! I have exined to you so many times why I lost her. Why don''t you listen, you stubborn thing?!" Alyssa replied and asked in a furious tone. "..." Jessica was speechless. Alyssa just spoke back at her. "Excuse me..." Ivory said. Then Jessica and Alyssa turned to face Ivory. "What''s it?" Jessica asked with a heart had begun to boil. "So sorry for interrupting the flow of your argument. I overheard you were looking for your sister and that thisdy carelessly dropped her nowhere. But I think I can help you find her" Ivory said to Jessica then turned to face Alyssa, with a smile that showed she was mocking her. Alyssa''s gaze turned cold while Jessica asked "How would you be able to do that?" Ivory smiled. "Well, I am not going to tell you but just know there are a hundred ways of doing things in this world." she replied. "Says the woman we overpowered like a tiger to amb. Why didn''t you have a hundred ways to fight us then?" Alyssa asked. Then the formless power emitting from her disappeared enabling Ivory to regain her movement. Ivory only smiled. "How would you be able to help us?" Jessica asked. "There''s a way." Ivory replied, trying to be suspenseful. Chapter 24: A hundred and twelve years old Chapter 24: A hundred and twelve years old A hundred and twelve years old - Fey race kingdom - Both Sy and Helena were in a bathtub. They were having their bath together. Helena at the moment was leaning her back on Sy who was fondling with her breasts. "Do you have a boyfriend?" Sy asked. "No. I don''t" Helena replied. "Ever had interest in any of them?" Sy asked again. "Yes, there was one I liked so much. His name was Connor." Helena replied. "Oh. So what about him? You guys broke up or what? Since you mentioned him in the past tense" Sy asked curiously. "I have this strong feeling he''s dead. We both stayed in the town where I came from until some people from dark organizations came over and wreaked havoc there" Helena replied. Of course she had no boyfriend, she was only making this up. Sy shook her head. "Wickedness abound in this world and is growing everyday like a tree that has endless growth. So Helena, how were you able to escape?" she said then asked. "I wasn''t in the town at that point in time. I went for fishing at the river to assist my father in his financials. By the time I would return, I saw the ground full of corpses lying in pools of their own blood with the air reeking strongly of iron. Our houses had been burnt to the ground. Out of terror, I ran away to any random ce. Then I met that old witch that abducted me." Helena replied. She couldn''t disclose that her sister was a summoner and that it was her sister that brought her away from there. "Hmm. So sorry about everyone rted to you Helena." Sy said in a sympathetic tone, then kissed Helena on the side of her neck. "It''s okay." Helena said. Then she asked. "What about you, do you have a boyfriend?" Sy smiled. "I don''t have a boyfriend. Never had interest in them, I have always been attracted to girls." she said. "Oh. Okayyy. So what about your girlfriend? Won''t she go mad if she sees me?" Helena asked. "She is no more. She died in a war sixty-five years ago." Sy replied. "Huh?!" Helena eximed in a questioning tone then she burst intoughter. "Are you kidding me. Sixty-five years ago? Your mother shouldn''t even be born by then. Please, be serious. Where is she? She left?" she asked again. "I am serious. She died back then in a war between our fey kingdom and the zohrrindane kingdom." Sy replied in a serious tone. Helena shook. "So how old are you?" she asked. "I am a hundred and twelve years old." Sy responded. Helena''s eyes widened in utter astonishment. Then she jumped to her feet in the bathtub putting her wless naked body in view "Damn! I have been having romantic interactions with an old woman?" she yelled in shock. Sy was taken aback by Helena''s unanticipated action. "Come on. It''s true am old in age but look at me, I am not performing any magic on my appearance. This is just how I have been since I reached eighteen. It''s one of the spectacr abilities of my tribe which is unaging. We don''t age at all. But don''t mistake this for immortality, we die too, just like everyone else when they get to the end of their life span. But because of our unaging ability, we can remain young till we reach the end of our lifespans. I would still grow to look mature, but at time, I would remain like that till I die of old age." she said, trying to convince Helena. But it is true, this is the ability of the fey race. They don''t age. Even after hundred thousand years, they would still retain the look of when they were still at twenty-five or thirty. Helena was greatly astounded. "How many years can you live for?" she asked. She wanted to know how long the people from this race could live for. "Well, if nothing terrible happens to us, we can live for hundreds of thousands of years. My great grandfather lived for nine hundred thousand years before he died in the battle that took ce sixty-five years ago" Sy replied. Chapter 25: Three Heavens Emperor Chapter 25: Three Heavens Emperor Three Heavens Emperor Helena''s eyes widened in astonishment. "So, you mean you could remain like this for a hundred thousand years?" she asked. "Yes, we can." Sy replied Helena shook her head in marvel. "How old are your parent?" she asked. "My dad''s two thousand years old while my mum''s four hundred years old" Sy replied. "Wow. Your mum is pretty young... for your dad." Helena said with a smallugh. Then she continued "Sy, am so sorry about your girlfriend. Just as you said, evil has engulfed everywhere. Almost no where is safe again." "Yea. Anyways, that was a long time ago. I have totally forgotten about her until you asked. Well, you are my girlfriend now. Aren''t you?" Sy asked with a smile. Helena scoffed "Me? Your girlfriend? No way I can be your girlfriend. I don''t think I can even live up to a hundred years old. We humans don''t have a really longgg life span. The way it sounds to me, It''s like an immortal having an affair with a mortal. I would be long dead while you would have gotten other girlfriends which you would surely outlive. Besides, talking on the present. Am i not toooo young for you? You are above hundred while am just fiftee... " Helena was speaking but was cut off by Sy. "Helena, age is just a number. Besides, you think you humans have the lowest life span? Well, let me tell you something you don''t know. Although it''s true humans have a low life span and are the weakest generally. This fact became invalid when a genius human showed the human race the path to immortality and vast cmitous power. Now, your human race can possibly live forever and are at the moment the strongest in the world. This new strength-status of your race isn''t changing anytime soon or in the next thousand quintillion years. It''s a fact that hase to stay with us" Sy replied. "Huh? How''s that possible?" Helena eximed in a questioning tone and asked with a bewildered voice. "I will tell you. A male human called the ''Three Heavens Emperor'' was the one who discovered the path to make humans live forever and ascend to the peak of the power pyramid. This path was called ''mystical summoning'' or ''spiritual invocation''. Through summoning, one can cause manifestation of phenomenal supernal entities. These entities materialize in our world and enter into the bodies of the person who summoned them. By summoning them, the summoner offers his or her body as an artery or conduit for their powers. So, summoning spirit of Immortality, life and so on amongst a vast number of others, the summoner can live for an indefinite period of time" Sy replied. Helena became shocked. So humans were powerful to this extent. Through summoning they could live for a long period of time or forever. But something wasn''t clear to her. "Sy, something isn''t clear to me. You said they summon those spirits into their bodies to give them power of immortality and other forms of power. Since it is this spirit that gives them that power, is it that these entities reside in the bodies of the summoners forever? Helena asked in a perplexed tone. "Exactly. The entities could continue to live in the body of the human summoners forever, as long as the summoner wills it." Sy replied. "So a summoner could go about with one of these entities in their body?" Helena asked in amazement. "Yes they do. In fact all summoners do this. They want power that is readily essible to them. The reason is because if they are caught up in dangerous situations, they would be able to control it or eliminate it with the divinely power residing in their bodies. Not doing so, once one gets caught in a web of life-threatening critical situations, there may be no time to conjure any of these entities to borrow immense power. This would spell doom for such a summoner." Sy said. Helena nodded with a light ofprehension in her eyes. So, a summoner could move about with an entity in their body just to be ready for danger, as it is a power they can quickly deploy since they don''t have race-based bloodline power. When she understood this, she moved on to her next question. "Sy, you mentioned human summoners? Are there summoners from other races? I thought it''s something that only humans can do?" she asked. Syughed. "Jealous right? Yes, there are summoners from other races. But majority of them are humans as it is something only humans can do. This is something races in the world don''t understand, it''s aplete mystery to us." Sy replied. "So, how are they able to do it? The summoner in other races" Helena asked in a bewildered tone. "Only extraordinary, special people in other races can summon. It has to do with them being unique, and hybrids" Sy replied. "Okayyy. What are hybrids? Who are they?" Helena asked. "Hybrids are offsprings produced from the union of humans and people from other races. The reason for the union is out of fear for the human race growing too powerful and establishing hegemonic power. The other races, when they got their hands on books that have summoning spells which are invocation words and tried using them, they realized how enormously hard it was to summon. It was extremely impossible. Although it was extremely mysterious how the human race were able to achieve this, they felt it has to do with the design of the human body. So to remove the nearly insurmountable difficulties in summoning, they made their males marry human females or married off the females in their race to the human males. They didn''t care whether or not they were giving out their women to the human race, it was excellent as long as the child was part of their race and could summon." Sy said. Helena now understood. Sy looked at Helena and could see that an aura of domination and pride had begun to exude from her. She shook her head and smiled. Then so that all she said won''t get into Helena''s head, she said but in a careful manner because she didn''t want to offend Helena "Another thing you should know about your race is.... that.... you guys brought down chaos and destruction. The decade you humans learnt how to summon, that was the decade chaos swallowed up all the kingdoms." Chapter 26: Technique Chapter 26: Technique Technique Helena''s face turned sour. In a disbelieving tone, she asked" How?" "The human summoners started using their powers for evil and all sort of wickedness. There were so many marauders, rapists, bandits, fun killers, and so on which then formed into societies like brotherhoods and covens. Although good ones that had the safety and positive progression of the kingdoms in mind came up too. But they were overpowered and destroyed. Only few of them exist now and they are silent. They no longere to the aid of people or races that are in distress or difficult or dangerous situations" Sy said. Helena became sad. Sy saw this and gave a smile. She had achieved the result she wanted. She only wanted Helena to know that although her race was powerful, it was her race that brought about disorder in all thends and submerged them in the sea of disaster. Not very long, the sour expression on her face disappeared. It vanished because she believed the good would always ovee evil. She believed it wouldn''t happen now butter in future, a ce in time, where a set of people woulde from and bathe thends with the blood of the dark ones to appease the resentful souls and cleanse away the aura and presence of evil on thends with their blood. She looked at Sy who was still in the bathtub and gave a cute smile. Then she asked "Although I have read somewhere about these entities. I want you to tell me a bit about them since you have knowledge of them" "Okay. ording to what the Three Heavens Emperor recorded in his book, there''s a universe that oveps with ours. But it exists on another ne of existence. In this universe, there are tens of thousands of worlds in which all forms of entities inhabit. These entities are like spirits as they exists in the incorporeal form, like a ghost. Their numbers are sorge they number in tens of billions in each of these worlds. That''s why no amount of summoning can reduce their poption number. Secondly, these spiritual entities are like us too. Theye from different spiritual tribes and each of these tribes have their own forms. That is, every entity from a particr tribe have the same form. No two tribe are the same in appearance. They don''t even share the slightest simrity. So there are many different forms as there are vast numbers of tribes. Thirdly, these spiritual entities have different levels of power. For example, two elemental spirits of fire from two different tribes would have different forms and different levels of power. One may produce fire as hot as the fire at the heart of a furnace while the other may produce fire as hot as the temperature at the centre of the sun" Sy replied Helena''s soul shook in astonishment and her mind in awe. She had juste to realize that these spiritual entities also have tribes they are from and no two spirits of the same ability have the same level of power. One could be way more powerful than the other. "What a marvel. There are many things to learn about this world" she uttered inwardly. Then her eyes glittered in tion when a realization struck her. Her eyes glowed because she felt she was gradually understanding the mysteries of the Caleandrian universe or Caleandrian dimension. And in this understanding may lie the secret to use spirit vision, which is an ability to see into the spirit world of the Caleandrians. So she thought. When she recollected herself, she asked "So how''s it that you know about all these? Is it through the book that the three Heavens Emperor recorded his stuff in? How did you get it?" she asked in a curious tone. She felt Sy must have gone for adventure at some dangerous, remote ces and then discovered the book in a ruined ancient site in one of her adventurous exploration. She would then use their rtionship to ask for the book so she could read though it. She was ready to do anything to activate spirit vision. "Yes, I know all these through what the Three Heavens Emperor recorded in his book. But the book we have don''t have the entire information he revealed to the whole world. It''s only a truncated copy providing knowledge about the spirit entities. Nothing too spectacr about it. It was our seventh royal chief that got us the book, and that was like ten million years ago." Sy replied in a disinterested tone. Helena became filled with disappointment. But she concealed it from Sy. Then she sat back in the bathtub and leaned on Sy who had a happy smile on her face. Sy carried a hand and ced it on one of Helena''s breast. Then she began to press it while her other hand curled around Helena''s t belly. "Finally, she epts to be mine." Sy whispered in one of Helena''s ear andughed softly. Helena who had begun to moan as her breast was fondled smiled at what Sy said and resumed moaning. The electrifying sensations she felt at her breast that was being caressed caused her to feel like she was on the clouds. The feeling was great. Then Sy kissed Helena on the cheek. With her tongue out, she licked Helena''s cheek down to her slender, delicate neck. This simple action caused Helena to shake, but softly. As Sy was ying with Helena''s melons, Helena said after a while "Sy, I have some questions on the Three Heavens emperor." Sy stopped what she was doing. Then she said. "Alright. Roll it away. Anything for you baby" "The book your race got, does it have information on how the Three Heavens Emperor was able to do this? I mean how he discovered the path to humans rise to power? " Helena asked. "Yes, it was said in the book that he was able to achieve this through what he called ''Spirit Projection''" Sy replied. "Okayy. What''s that? What''s spirit projection?" Helena asked. "Okay, the body has three bodies. The physical body, the soul body and spirit body. So in the book, spirit projection which is also called ''out-of-body travel'' is described as detaching one''s spirit body, which is a ghost-like replica of one, from the body. By doing this, one phases from the physical to the spiritual. In this form, one would exist in the other ne of existence, which is the ne the Caleandrian universe, an enormously vast ce exists in. Through spirit projection, the Three Heavens Emperor discovered the universe of this entities and was able to learn about them, their powers, their nearly innumerable myriad tribes and how they could give their powers." Sy replied. Wow! Helena''s eyes sparkled. No matter what they did, she was still proud of the human race. Just through this means, they were able to gain eternal powers and immense destructive abilities. Then she asked "Is he the only one to have achieved astral projection?" "No. He gave the spirit projection technique out before he died. Then people who got it and understood the technique used it. Butter, the technique was lost to time. And every other person who knew and mastered the technique are now dead. You know, chaos fountained when thousands of dark societies came up and wreaked mayhem everywhere. They went to many of these sites that were established by the people that knew the spirit projection technique and slew them when they marauded the sites. They looted tens of thousands of years umtions of magical books and resources. So in their raids, they destroyed the sites and the people there. Also, they wanted the technique but they never got their hands on it" Sy replied. Wickedness! Evil! Helena shook her head. The human race was really something. Sometimes she would be proud she was from the race, other times, she would be unhappy because she was from the race. It''s like they brought great shame to her. Then she asked in an perplexed tone "Isn''t the Three Heavens Emperor supposed to live forever? How did he die?" Syughed, then she said. "Well, maybe he got tired of living. He wasn''t killed in the storm of chaos. He died a natural death. Besides, no amount of summoner would be able to eradicate him. He knew a lot of astonishing techniques. One of them is the banishment technique, which when deployed, could force the spiritual entities back to their universe making the summoner an ordinary mortal again and easily killed. He is still the strongest summoner as he was the one who invented all the techniques summoners now use. His book, which contains thousands of mighty summoning spells, have long been buried by him in an unknown location. No one has been able to find out where it was buried since nine hundred and seventy four septillion years ago. But it would be revealed to the one destined to bring back order to our worlds. That''s what I heard anyways." Chosen one? That''s a mighty title. A name that attracts vast hordes of bastards. She thought. Chapter 27: You are one man, they are millions Chapter 27: You are one man, they are millions You are one man, they are millions "So what caused the war between you guys and the zohrrindane race? Helena asked. "As I told you earlier, my race possesses the ability to retain their youthful exuberant look till the end of their life span. Another ability is that, we are very beautiful. Both male and female. This is a striking feature of our race. So the zohrrindane people, long before even my mom was born, asked for my grandma''s hand in marriage. My royal family refused because males of the zohrrindane race were disgusting and they didn''t know how to take care of their wives and children. The zohrrindanes got pissed off and started attacking people of our race that went out of the kingdom for one thing or the other. Many were killed, many were grievously injured in stealth, rapid barrages of attacks. These attacks went on for tens of thousands of years until my family got angered and so we went all out for war sixty-five years ago. Although the zohrrindanes possess vast physical strength and speed, we still overpowered them and killed many of them. After winning the war on the battlefield we both agreed to fight on, we marched on to their kingdoms and dested it. We then sent them packing, with their numbers greatly reduced, into the wildernesses. Since then, we have been free from their clutches and can go out in peace. But the only sad and painful thing was that my girlfriend, Zita lost her life." Sy said in a morose tone when she remembered how Zita was impaled with swords by five zohrrindane male. When Helena noticed the sorrow emanating from Sy''s voice, she turned to face her. "It''s okay. I am the one who brought this up with my question. Anyways, you have me now. So, show me your smiling happy face." Helena said. Sy beamed. Then Helena leaned forward to kiss Sy on the lips. Then she put her hands on Sy''s breasts and began to y with her nipples. After ying with Sy''s nipples for a while, she dragged her fingers down from there across her body to where Sy''s private part was. Then she inserted of her fingers into Sy''s vaginal cleft. Sy moaned as a pleasurable sensation erupted in that area. Then Helena brought her mouth down to Sy''s breast and began to lick her nipples and rub around the nipple regions with her tongue. Then she opened her mouth and took Sy''s breasts all in. But only parts of it entered as her busts wererge. Helena began to suck on Sy''s breast as she pressed it hardly with one of her hands and used the other hand to y around in Sy''s vagina. At the vaginal area, she rubbed her two fingers against it wall and pressed the clit with her thumb. Sy moaned continuously in pleasure. Many minutester, she began to shake and her voice began to tremble as she moaned. She shook for sometime before she orgasmed, which caused her to shake uncontrobly for a few seconds. When she calmed, sheid back on the bathtub with a smile of satisfaction on her face. "Helena, you are a bad girl. How did you know how to do that?" She asked. "It''s a girl thing. I was guided and driven by instincts." Helena replied with a smile. "Ohhh. Okay. Helena, The feeling was great and exhrating. You wanna have a taste? know how it feels?" Sy asked temptingly. Helena''s mouth opened wide in shock "No, no. I am still a virgin. Besides am not yet eighteen and it''s scary because it''s very painful" she said hurriedly. Haha! Syughed. "Look at you, so cute. I was only teasing you. But anytime you feel like ripping it to shreds. This baby would always be there for you." she said in a whisper in Helena''s ears which caused Helena to shake her head. Naughty woman! ... - At a certain ce - "Are you sure our n is going to work?" someone asked. "Yes, it would work. Those bastards would never know what hit them. Now that we have asked for the help of six powerful summoners. All would go ording to n. But let''s revise it again and see if there''s something we left out." someone said. - Bone kingdom - Somewhere in a dested valley... "Eden, ever since you were attacked by that bastard you haven''t been yourself. Please, am worried. Is anything wrong? let me know" Selene asked in a depressed tone. "No, nothing is wrong Selene. Everything is alright. Am just not happy with myself. It''s my destined purpose, as a dark warrior seraphim, to cleanse nations of fiends but instead of cleansing them, am hiding away from those spawns. I am hiding from my... my destiny. Look at kingdoms, entirely submerged into chaos. Lives are being lost everyday, bloods of thousands of people flow like river everyday, while I just seat back and watch like nothing is happening" Eden said sadly. "Then what can you do about it? Don''t forget you have kids. You want them to grow up without a father? Eh? You want me, your wife to train those beautiful and radiant girls without a father, in a world full of evil? How are we going to survive? It''s only you we can depend on. Only you can protect us." Selene said in all sincerity. She wasn''t being selfish, instead she was worried about the safety of her kids in a world embroiled in all kinds of war. "But is this how we are going to live in fear for the rest of our lives? I can do something about this. If I just seat back and do nothing, every race may be driven to extinction. There is a weapon of my race, it''s a sword. We call it ''Sky-Severing Sword of Heavenly Punishment''. It''s about ten thousand kilometers tall and ten thousand meters wide and forged purely from the strongest lightning mineral in the world. It was never used as it''s immensely heavy that it needs hundreds of arch-seraphims to telekically control it movement. It''s buried in a ce that lightning falls like a waterfall and this area is so remote no one would be able to find it. Once I can control it, I would be able to use it to y these people" Eden said confidently. But he knew how much he was going to put in to be able to control the sword. "Baby, how would you be able to even do that? You just said it needs hundreds of arch-seraphims just to control it movement" Selene asked. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Eden smiled. "I am a twelve-winged dark seraphim. The first of my kind. My race, before they went into extinction only possessed nine-winged dark seraphims. While I am a twelve-winged one. I am on thest stage of power of the seraphims which is ''Ten Thousand Realm Cmities''. I can''t unleash my full powers or I would bring ten thousand worlds and myself to an end. I believe this great apocalyptic power can match that of the strongest Caleandrian Grand spirit. So instead, I could channel the exceedingly destructive power into controlling the sword. Besides, I have the blood of the mighty heaven warring race" he said, trying to convince his wife and letting her know how strong and powerful he was. Scoffs! Selene scoffed. "Eden, you are just one man. They are more than millions. There is nothing you can do. You would get weak and then overpowered in the end." Selene said softly. She was trying her best to grind away her husband''s confidence. She couldn''t loose him. She couldn''t even imagine that. A future without him was pitch-dark and icy cold. Eden''s eyes glowed with unhappiness. "Alright." he said. He would just have to seat down silently at a corner and watch as races go into extinction. Selene saw the unhappiness in his face and went to embrace him. "Baby, I am sorry if my words were like knives to your heart. But I just had to say it anyway. I can''t loose you. Your children can''t loose you. Don''t be selfish, think of us. Okay?" she said. Eden nodded and surrendered himself to the sensuous feeling of having that full breasts press against his chest. Many minutester... Roarrrrrrr!!! A thunderous beastly roar was heard and it was so loud and powerful it caused the entire mountainous valley to tremble intensely. The mountains on both sides of the valley cracked and began to crumble to the ground. Chapter 28: Alliance Chapter 28: Alliance Alliance - Fey kingdom - Some people dressed in beautiful and exotic clothes were in arge hall discussing when someone barged in. From what he wore, one would know he was a guard. Being in uniforms and on his head a helmet. "Rhyli, what''s the matter?" one of these people asked. He didn''t like the way this guard just barged in. "I havee to report something to the royal chief" Rhyli quickly said. "What''s that?" the Royal chief who sat before his subjects asked. "The spies we put out there to alert us of any activity of the people of the zohrrindane race reported that they sighted movement. They are gathering in numbers. It''s possible they want to wage war again." Rhyli said. "Hmm." The royal chief thought for some time. Being a person that doesn''t overlook or underestimate things. He said. "Alright. Tell our armies to get ready, and be alert at night. Those cunning bastards might attempt to attack us at night" He said. "Alright. My Lord" Rhyli nodded. Then he left and went to execute the instructions he was given. "I can''t believe they came back. Is there anything they rely upon this time?" the royal chief asked looking at his subordinates. "Lord, I don''t know. It''s possible they have got the support of other races who are just as disgusting as them" a male fey called Lotifar said. "Race? Hmm. You may be right. If that would be so, we need to call for help from our allies. What do you think?" the royal chief asked. "Our two allies are races that are like fire and water. If we call for their help, instead of fighting our enemies for us, they would fight each other. That would turn us to aughing stock. I don''t support that, we should only call one of them" Another male fey called Raysakul said. The royal chief took a deep breath. "This is hard" he muttered inwardly. "Then who do you say we call?" He asked. "Let''s call the vampire race" Lotifar quickly said. "Hell no. Let''s call the werewolf race instead" a female fey, Hatta said. The royal chief looked at his subjects and smiled. He knew some of them had friends from these races and wanted to see them again. So they were trying hard to suggest to him which he should call upon so they coulde over and they would be able to see their friends again. Selfish bastards! "Raysakul, why do you suggest we call the vampire race?" he asked. "My Lord, the vampire race have ghostly speed. They can move so fast the zohrrindanes won''t be able to see them. Besides, they have great strength, tough bodies and great stamina. And their thirst for blood would make them aggressive and overpowering on the battlefield" Raysakul replied. "Hmm. Hatta. Give your reason." The royal chief said. "The werewolf race have great speed too. They also have great strength and can produce howls of great amplitude that can shatter hills and mountains. A single howl can decimate those bastards. This battle won''t be like thest one we fought where we lost so many of our people. With them around, we would be overpowering." Hatta said. "Hmm. You two are right. But we don''t know the number of races that the zohrrindanes would bring with them. We need to be prudent about this or we and either the werewolf race or vampire race would be destroyed." the royal chief said. Then everyone fell into deep silence. "Anyways, it''s still best we call both of them. I would give them many golds if they can help us this one time in our battle against these disgusting spawns. If we win, this time, we would finish off the zohrrindanes for good. Not even a child would be spared. We would kill everyone of them down to their infants." the royal chief said in an angry tone. Then everyone nodded agreeably to what the royal cheif said. - At a certain location - "My Lord, the spies of the fey race have detected us. They are already taking countermeasures." one of them came in and said. "Haha. What countermeasures can they take in front of a summoner. All are dusts before them. Besides, not just one, we have many" heughed and said. - Vampire Kingdom - "Stop there. Where do you think you are going?" a guard standing before a door asked. "I have a message to deliver to the Blood Queen." He replied. "From who?" the guard asked. "From the Fey kingdom. They are calling for our support and promise riches of gold if we can help them except there would also be the werewolf race." the messenger replied. The guard eyes shone with a fierce light upon hearing the werewolf race. "Go. I would deliver your message" he said. Then the messenger hurried away. Knock! A beautifuldy dressed in a seductive bright red gown and sitting on a bed with a bright red bedsheet spread over it heard a knock on the door. "Who''s it?" A mesmerizing female voice rang out in a questioning tone. "It''s Kali, your Blood Majesty" The guard at the door said. "Come in" the beautiful voice rang out again. Then the door opened and a man with a powerfully built structure came in. This was the guard. He hade to deliver the message and offer from the fey race to the queen of their vampire race. The room he entered was painted red. It was like it was dyed with blood. It gave an ominous feeling. Once he entered, he quickly bowed to the youngdy in front of him. Thedy he bowed to was the Blood Queen. She was a terrific beauty that races would go to war for. The only frightening thing about her was her hair. It was blood-red in colour. But she was exceedingly beautiful. She was like a fairy that only existed in one''s imagination. She looked too beautiful and too perfect to be true. With her long, blood-red hairs that reached her waist, she had an oval face that had clear, intense azure eyes that sparkled like a gem, her nose and lips were structured in a way that entuated her facial beauty. She had a beautiful white skin which was free of spots and blemishes. It glowed in the light that entered her room and made her look like a peerless celestial goddess. Anyone that saw her would have the feeling that she was a beauty that only appeared once in every thousand years. An aura of nobility and gracefulness could be perceived from the way she moved. She looked fragile and delicate that one would feel she should be handled like an egg. But if one mistook her appearance for fragility or frailty. That she was a weak woman who needed a powerful pir of support, that she needed someone to carry the world for her, someone who would shield her from the storms. Such a person is thinking in the wrong direction. She was a powerful vampire. Her blood-red hair was as a result of reaching a level of power that can bring destruction to summoners. "What news do you have for me?" She asked. "It''s a news from the fey race. They are asking for our help in a battle. They promised us gold. The only downside is they also invited the werewolf race." The guard named Kali said in a fearful and respectful tone. When the werewolf race was mentioned, her eyes glowed in a light that was unexinable. "Those bastards..." she said inwardly. She looked at the guard and said. "For the riches of gold they offered us, we will put our quarrel aside with the werewolf race and help them aplish what they want to aplish" she said. The guard nodded and left. ........... - Werewolf kingdom - "My Lord, the Fey race have asked for our help. They fear they might be attacked by some races so they have called for help and have offered us riches of gold. The only thing is the vampire race would also be involved." A guard said. "The vampire race? Those.. those damned undead creatures. Alright, We would help them" their ruler said. ...... "So, I want every detail about your sister" Ivory said. "Okay. How do I give you that?" Alyssa asked in a confused tone. "You would put a finger on the crystal in my forehead. Then remember what she looks like. I would take it up it from there" Ivory replied. Jessica and Alyssa looked at each other and then at Ivory. What a weird tracking skill. "Alright" Alyssa said. She then ced a finger on the crystal at the centre of Ivory''s forehead. Then she remembered everything about her little sister. As she recalled everything about her, she smiled. That beautiful little thing. Then she prayed in heart. "Please, just be safe, I and older sis areing for you very soon. If anything happens to you, I would go kill that bastard and finish off myself." Her eyes glowed with anger and hatred. As she remembered everything about her sister, the crystal in Ivory''s head began to glow. "Alright. It''s okay. I have the details about your sister. She is certainly the most beautiful girl I have ever seen. She would grow up to be astonishingly beautifu..." Ivory was saying with a smile when she was brought to an abrupt stop in her speech by Alyssa. "Just shut up and do your tracking thing." Alyssa said. Ivory smiled, then her eyes turned white and some abstruse symbols appeared in it. The hezekira race are a race that apart from their fire maniption abilities are excellent trackers. Chapter 29: Hidden power Chapter 29: Hidden power Hidden power The crystal in her head although can be used to project fiery energies for attacks, it can also be used to trace someone. This ability is called ''Heavenly scan''. As the name implies, it can scan everything under the heavens. At the moment, the world they were in appeared in her eyes. Alyssa and Jessica were shocked. They could see the world in the vast, infinite expanse of her eyes. The way they saw it was like when someone was looking at a from space or with a telescope. What an ability. Truly, many races have many means of doing things. The moment the world appeared in her eyes, a strange power erupted from the crystal in her head. This power can''t be detected by anyone except people from the hezekira race. Then this power that discharged from the crystal spread out to kingdoms around them. This power was a scanning power. It scanned from viges to towns to major towns in a kingdom. Although it feels slow, scanning from one vige to the other and then to towns and major towns but it wasn''t so. She was able to scan hundreds of viges, towns and major towns at the same time in an instant. "In a moment" Ivory said. Alyssa looked at Jessica, "Are we sure she would be able to find Helena like this?" she asked. Ivory heard this and became angry. They were doubting her tracking ability. "If you feel I am wasting your time, I could stop. Then you can continue teleporting from one ce to the other in search of your little sister" she said. Jessica looked at Alyssa with a gaze that hinted ''she should shut the fuck up''. "Please, continue Ivory. Don''t mind my sister. She is the most impatient being I have ever met in my life" she said. Alyssa became vexed at what her sister said. Then she looked at Ivory and asked in a mocking tone. "So, how many kingdoms have you scanned?" "I have scanned thousands of viges, towns and major towns in six kingdoms and hundreds of wildernesses. Seems you teleported her very far away from civilization" Ivory said trying to get back at Alyssa. Alyssa''s eyes shone with unbridled anger. This bandit. Wait till I deal with you. Just you wait. ........ - Fey Kingdom - In a hall.... "My Lord, the werewolf race and the vampire race have agreed to put aside their differences and help us." A guard in the half-kneeling position said. "Hmm. That''s good." the Royal Chief said. "When would they be arriving?" he asked. "In many hours time My Lord" he replied. The Royal Chief nodded. "Alright. You can go" he said. Somewhere in a valley... Eden pulled out from Selene''s embrace the instant he heard the powerful roar. "Selene. Let me go take a look." Eden said. "Please be careful." Selene said in a worried tone. Eden nodded. Then he came out of the house and flew into the air. He looked into the distance and saw numerous beasts. Atop them where men and women that had eyes that glowed with unbridled ferocity. Swoosh! Space suddenly warped and someone appeared many feet before Eden. "Who are you?" Eden asked the moment this person appeared. "I am the Widowmaker. I havee to make your wife a widow and a service thing for my cunt. Haha" this person said andughed evilly. Eden looked at him. Still calm, but with a heart that was raging. He asked "Who sent you?" "We have always known about you. When your house first appeared here, a summoner with a spirit of space detected spatial fluctuations. Then we traced those fluctuations to you. I don''t know why you came to our kingdom the great Banisher. But I think I know why. You have hiding away from wars, you been running about like a rat since the destruction of the Order of Greater Good. Well, we are here today to finally rid the world of you. Don''t talk yet. I know what you want to say, that how are we going to defeat you. Yes, we won''t have been able to defeat you then. But now, we have prepared greatly for you" The Widowmaker replied. "Hmm." Eden looked around. He could see about fifteen people. He asked "Are they summoners too?" "Yes. That''s why I said we have been preparing all these while for you. We want to kill you, extract your blood and experiment on it while at the same time using your wife and kids as high-ss sex ves. They would serve and blow argemunity of cocks. That''s the rank they would reach. Haha!" the Widowmaker said andughed. Eden couldn''t maintain his calm anymore. "Power in the Thaleendra cosmos. Permeate me with your transformational power, cause my warrior angel body to appear. Twelve-winged Dark-Warrior Angel form. Manifest!" he shouted. The instant he shouted it, he turned ck and became many inches taller. Six pairs of massive pitch-ck wings sprouted from his entire back. The edges of the wings were as sharp as des and had dark purple electricity arcing around them. The pupils in his eyes turned three and his eyes shone with intense indigo. Dark ck armor-scales that shone with metallic lustrousness appeared on his skin. Then he uttered a tribe weapon-summon chant. "Sword of the Heaven warring tribe, Heaven-ceasing sword!" A pool of light surfaced in front of him and transformed into a weapon. It was a majestic sword that gave off a blinding golden glow and emanated a pressure that could seemingly crush the sky and the earth. It wasrge in size; the de was nine feet long and six feet wide. It seemed like the king of all swords as it produced an intense purple-ck aura that caused the air to roil. Terrifying rampant peals of thunder could be heard as dark violet lightning pulsed within the aura. "Haha. That''s the Banisher." The Widowmaker said. "Check out mine" he said with a smile. "The Great spirit of Bloodbath that can cause skies to rain blood and immerse worlds in seas of the bloods of gods and immortals. Goezephyr Faerreus, grant me your power to ughter all and bath in their bloods." Then the sky in this region turned blood-red as a massive blood-red being appeared. The clouds too turned blood-red. The instant it appeared, it brought down a heavy stygian atmosphere. Then a strong smell of iron reeked in the air for thousands of meters. Terrified shrieks of people sounded from nowhere. These horrified screams seemed like thousands of people were being ughtered by devils and then wailed in sorrow as they felt it would be their turn to be butchered. The being after it brief appearance in this world shot into the Widowmaker''s body which abruptly turned red in color. A bright red aura exuded from him and a smell as thick as the smell that would emit from river of blood emanated from him. His hair and eyes became blood-red. He looked like a primordial being of ominousness at the moment. When his body changed, the other summoners came up too and uttered invocation words. When the spiritual entities appeared, they brought with them frightening uncanny phenomena and shot into the bodies of the summoners. Their hairs, eyes and skin color changed. They looked fearsome as they emitted pulses of cmitous power. Then the Widowmaker aimed his palms at Eden in the far distance and shouted "Almighty Blood Spear." A seemingly boundless sea of blood erupted from his entire body. This sea of bloodpacted and shaped into arge spear that shot towards Eden at a furious speed. Others toounched their own attacks at Eden. Eden saw the powerful attacksing towards him and he prepared to fight back. Eden wasn''t a coward that would run away from a battle. Since they had delivered themselves to his doorstep, he would make sure he ughters them all.. "Dark Cloud of Frenzied thunder!" he shouted. Then he shed out with the sword in his hand. The instant he shed out, a vast thundercloud appeared in the sky. This cloud spanned spanned tens of thousands of kilometers. Then massive bolts of ink-ck lightning that spanned many kilometers descended from the clouds and struck the attacks. Boom!! The attacks shattered on impact when they were struck by the lightning and waves of violent energies discharged from them in all directions. Only the blood spear received many lightning bolts before it shattered apart and turned into blood that sshed in all directions. Everywhere became dyed in this blood. Once he canceled out their attacks, Eden shouted "World of Angels!" Then a sphere of power that shone with brilliance and emitted numerous colors appeared before him. It expanded to a size of ten thousand meters enveloping everyone and everything in here. Then a strange energy erupted from his body and condensed into many forms of winged creatures. There were two-limbed creatures, quadrupedal creatures and enormous human-like beings that had three to six pairs of wings that glowed brilliantly and released pulses of power that gave the feeling they could instantly reduce hills to dusts. These beings were produced from his dark warrior angel-bloodline power; ''Myriad Battle Puppet'' The eyes of these creatures shone with sentience like they were real living beings. But they were not not. As bodies that were produced from seraphim energy, ''Hymeria energy'', they don''t possess any form of consciousness. Instead, they are battle puppets, that have threads of Eden''s soul in them. This caused their eyes to glow with a light of awareness, like they were true sentient creatures of energy. The bodies became the vehicle while his soul was the driver. The summoners were surprised by this. The dark seraphim race had this kind of ability? Within the sphere they were all in, they quickly discharged beams of energy at Eden. They tried infusing the attacks with the energy of the world to augment it destructive capacity, but to their shock, they found they couldn''t. The sphere they were in blocked the energy of the world from infusing into their attacks. It was like they were in another dimension. Chapter 30: Arrival I Chapter 30: Arrival I Arrival I Eden dodged all the attacks that were sent at him. The battle puppets he formed from hymeria energy shot towards the summoners. When the summoners saw the energy-puppets fly towards them, theyunched energy-attacks at them. But since the puppet were moving under the influence of Eden''s soul, they dodged the attacks. Once the puppets reached a close proximity around them, their speed suddenly increased to extreme levels. It became extremely difficult to see them. Swoosh! With their solid, sharp energy-wings out, heads started to fall from the sky to the ground. These were the heads of the summoners. They had been cut off by the massive sharp wings of energy that spread out from the puppet when they suddenly dashed towards them at shocking speed. There were fifteen summoners. Including the Widowmaker they were sixteen. But now, their numbers had been reduced to seven. The Widowmaker became enraged at this development. Then he shouted "Ten Thousand Blooddes barrage!" The instant he shouted, blood gushed out from his body like he was a gigantic fountain of blood. Then thisrge amount of blood abruptlypacted and shaped into massive des. The edges of the des shown with a dark crimson light. They had been infused with energy from the Widowmaker when they erupted from his body. Swoosh! The huge des which numbered in tens of thousands shot through the air at zing speeds towards the puppets condensed from energy. Some were struck with hundreds of des and dispersed while some escaped the rapid flurry of attacks. Seeing the despacted from blood shoot towards him, he uttered "Detonate!" Then the remaining puppets of energy exploded. Boom!! A earth-trembling explosive sound rang out. Then a massive sphere of brilliance surfaced which was instantly apanied by a powerful wave of destructive power. The des shattered because of the waves. Then they sshed everywhere as drops of blood. The remaining summoners quickly put out energy screens to protect their bodies. But the powerful st wave shattered the screens and they were knocked far into the distance within the ''world of angels'' created by Eden from his dark seraphim power. Seeing they were thrown off their bnce. His wings suddenly started to glow. Then abstruse patterns appeared on their surface. The same time cryptic patterns surfaced on the bodies of his wings, the three pupils in each eyes that shone with indigo fused and turned to white. Then he saw them move in slow motion. "Angel speed!" He shouted. Then he shot towards them as extreme speed. He was so fast he didn''t leave after-images behind. In less than half of a second, from ny feet away, he appeared before one. He grabbed this person neck. The Caleandrian spirit in the person''s body instantly vanished, entering the caleandrian universe back. Snap! The person''s neck was crushed and his body fell to the ground. Then he flew towards another summoner. Snap! He killed that one too. Like that, at extreme speed, he crushed the necks of four summoners before he stopped when he saw they had regained their bnce. The Widowmaker saw that the number of his men had reduced and he became excessively angered. Eden left him alone for thest. He first wanted to finish off his minions. Then he would settle a score with him. "So you still had so many abilities that you didn''t show to the world." The Widowmaker calmed himself and stated. "Yes. Why would I reveal all my powers? It''s always good to have hidden powerful cards" he asked and said. "I didn''t know the two races you came from where extremely powerful to this extent. Is there anything more about you?" The Widowmaker asked. "I don''t know." Eden replied. "Hmm." the Widowmaker''s eyes shone with beastly ferocity and unbridled fury. He stretched out his hand, then a pool of blood-red light appeared before it. This pool transformed into an halberd. It was red in colour and had arge de. On the surface could be seen characters that looked ancient. The halberd excluded an overwhelming smell of iron and a power that seem it would bath cities in blood emanated from it. A dark red aura emitted from it and so was the feeling of gloominess. All the negative and painful emotions of the world seemed to exude from it. This was the weapon of the great Caleandrian spirit of bloodbath, ''Great Ominous Blood Halberd" He was able to summon this from the Caleandrian realm because of the spirit that resided in his body. "Fiendgod bloody strike!" He shouted as he swung out the halberd at Eden. Then a massive beam of blood-red energy discharged from the halberd and shot at high speed towards Eden. This beam dyed everywhere with the color of blood and carried the strong smell of iron. The remaining summoners quicklyunched attacks at Eden too. "Worlds Devourer" Eden shouted. ........ - Fey Kingdom - Many hourster. A flying ship shot through the air at zing speed and stopped before the fey kingdom''s gate. This flying ship belonged to the vampire race. In a hall.... "My Lord, the vampire race have arrived" a guard in the half-kneeling position said to the chief. "Good. Tell them toe in" the man seating on a beautiful throne said. "Orders received my Lord" then he stood up and left the hall. Then the enormous ship that belonged to the vampire racended at a ce designated fornding of flying ships in the kingdom. The door opened and an exceedingly beautifuldy stepped out from it. She looked dazzling and at the same time fearsome in the sexy bright red gown she wore. It was a really seductive gown. It had a waist-deep slit at the right side of the gown. This revealed the snow-white thighs of her right leg. Just this could set fire to the body of any being. Then the upper part of the gown exposed half of her busts. One could make out the shape of her busts. They were round, firm and full. This seductivedy was the Blood Queen. The Queen of the vampire race. "Aria, you are looking younger day by day" The Royal Chief who had alreadye out of the hall said with a smile. The Blood Queen smiled back. "You too, despite being two thousand years old, you look like a thirty year old man" she said in a voice that could put one in a deep trance. The royal chief shook his head with a smile. "Your voice. It''s captivating. That''s why every creature would want to listen to you" he said. Aria, the Blood Queen smiled. "Kale. I am ttered" Aria said. "Yea. Alright. Pleasee with me" Kale, the Royal Chief of the fey race said. In the hall... "So Kale, what''s it you have problems with?" Aria asked. "It''s the people of the zohrrindane kingdom. I believe they are going to attack us again." Kale replied. "I thought you once destroyed them back then" Aria said. "Actually, we didn''t really destroy them back then. We sent them away from their kingdom. And now I am regretting my actions. I should have killed them all back then. If not, I wouldn''t be having this problem now." Kale said. "You should have just killed them all back then. You should never have let go off that chance. Now they areing back at you because of your soft-heartedness" Aria said with a smile. Chapter 31: Arrival II Chapter 31: Arrival II Arrival II Kale looked at her. "Well, I am not as ruthless as you" he said. "Ruthlessness pays. If you had been ruthless back then, you wouldn''t have this problem. That''s unimportant anyways. Now I am surprised you invited both my race and the werewolf race. Why? Back then, you guys single-handedly defeated the zohrrindane race. If you could do it back then. You can do it again." Aria said. "Nope. That''s one thing I would never do in my life. Underestimation. It could cause destruction of my race. Since the zohrrindane race dared toe back, they must have something powerful they are relying upon. They might have asked for the support of other races." Kale said. "Hmm. You are right. Well, I am here to help you" Aria said. "Yea. I can notice something striking about you" Kale said with a smile. Aria looked at him "What''s that?" she asked. "Your hair. Then it was silver. Now it''s blood-red. It gives someone the frights. Coupled with your extreme beauty, you look like a demoness of blood. Why did your hair color change?" Kale asked. "Oh that. Well, I have awakened a more powerful ability." Aria replied. "That''s good. I need all the power I can get to eliminate those bastards once and for all." Kale said. "So, what do I offer you?" Kale asked with a mischievous smile. She looked at him and shook her head. Always so yful. "I don''t want anything. Just give me your blood to drink. I would be satisfied with just that." She said with a tease in her tone. She wanted to y with him too. Kale smiled. Then a guard came in and knelt on a knee. "My lord, the werewolf race havee" the guard said. "Good. Tell them to bring their ship in" Kale said. "Yes, my Lord" the guard said. Then he stood up and left. The moment the guard mentioned the werewolf race, Aria''s beautiful hazel eyes turned blood-red. But it quickly reverted to normal. Kale looked at her and said. "Aria, please do not cause trouble." Aria smiled at him. "Of course. I wouldn''t. Alright, I promise" she said. Kale nodded and left. The vampire race and werewolf race had always been at war with each other. The feud between them started when the males of the vampire race fed off blood from the females of the werewolf race and left for dead. Besides, one of the females that had royal blood coursing through her veins was in this group of females that were drained of their entire blood to death. This sparked up anger of the werewolf race. When they arrived in the vampire kingdom, they asked for the vampires that did that. But the blood queen said no one like that in her kingdom would do such a thing. She was given an ultimatum to produce the people in her race that did that or all hell would be let loose. She failed to do so and then a great war began. Since then, they turned great enemies of each other and only sought the destruction of the other. That was what made the Blood Queen due to pressure she was facing from the werewolf race and the anger of the death of her people awaken a higher ability which caused the transformation of her hair. She didn''t stand from where she sat. She remained there trying to calm herself. Her heart was seething. Only kale went to meet the King of the werewolf race. When they exchanged pleasantries, he brought him in to the hall where Aria was. When the king of the werewolf race saw Aria, his eyes shone with fury too. He almost made a move but he was stopped by Kale who held his hand. Then he calmed himself and sat. "Who do we have here?" He asked with a smile. Aria looked at him and said nothing. She only hissed and turned her head away to face Kale. Seeing no response, he turned his head away too to look at Kale. "So what''s the issue you have you want this mighty werewolf to settle for you?" The werewolf ruler asked. "Adam. It''s the people of the zohrrindane kingdom. They are back and may have requested for help from other races. So I called you guys here to help me" Kale said. "Hmm. Alright." Adam, the ruler of the werewolf race said. - Garden, Fey kingdom - Sy and Helena were holding hands and walking through arge garden at the back of the mansion. "Sy, it seems something is going on in your kingdom" Helena said. Sy looked at Helena and said "Yes. It''s the people of the zohrrindane race. They are back" Helena''s eyes widened. "They are back? Would they wage war against your kingdom again?" She asked. "Yes. They would, I am certain of that. We fear they might have called upon other races to support them in destroying our kingdom" Sy replied. "Oh my. What''s your dad going to do about this?" Helena asked in a bitter tone. Were they going to destroy the only ce she found sce again? "Well, he has called upon other races toe lend us a hand in battle" Sy replied. "Alright. What races are those?" Helena asked curiously. "It''s the vampire race and werewolf race" Sy replied. "Vampire race and werewolf race? What are their abilities. Are they very powerful too?" she asked. "Beings from the vampire race are called vampires and people from the werewolf race are called werewolves. The vampires are bloodthirsty beings. They can suck blood off any being from any race while the werewolf race share simrities with humans. We see them as humans with the ability to shift form from their human form to that of a wolf" Sy replied. "Vampires suck blood? What kind of race is that? Would they be powerful?" Helena asked. "Vampires are really powerful. They have extreme speed and great strength. Just as you humans eat food for energy, blood is their source of energy. But not all of them feed off others for blood. They could also get blood from animals and beasts." Sy replied. "Hmm. Alright. What about the werewolf race? When they transform into wolves, they would look small inparison to the zohrrindane race. Would their insignificant size be of any use in the iing battle?" She asked. Syughed. "They won''t appear as wolves truly. They would look like wolves. That''s why we call them werewolves and not wolves." She replied. "Oh. Let''s go see the people from the vampire and werewolf race" Helena said. "Alright" Sy replied. Then they left the garden. Chapter 32: Reveal your cards Chapter 32: Reveal your cards Reveal your cards Helena and Sy came before the hundreds of people from the two different races. Helena saw the vampire race and the werewolf race. She was impressed by their appearance. The vampires were tall in appearance, likewise the werewolves. But the werewolves were impressively muscr while the vampires were lean. But their body size couldn''t be used to fathom their strength. The weakest of the two races would be able to effortlessly bend a 6 inch-thick iron rod. The vampire race werepletely white, as in snow-white and their skins looked like it was a crystal. They appeared beautiful as the light from the sun bathed their bodies. While the werewolf race were tall and burly people. They were very hairy except the females. There were about hundreds of both races here. They hade in enormous flying ships. Helena was awed by their numbers. "It seems the fey race is facing a crisis this time. So many of them" she uttered inwardly. Her heart became bitter. She hoped they would be able to surmount whatever problems they were going to face. The vampire race and the werewolf race were keeping their cool. Any slight argument between them then a brutal blood-spilling battle would ur. ..... "My lord. The fey race chief has called for the support of the vampire race and werewolf race. Our spies saw the flying ships of the two races." A guard in the bow position said respectfully. "Hmm. Those guys. Well, they can''t do anything this time around. Do they think i have only the summoners? I have the strongest males from seven powerful races with me. They are doomed this time. Hahaha!" the ruler of the zohrrindane race said andughed evilly. He could imagine them running helter skelter. Then his eyes shone with lust when he recalled the queen of the the vampire race. "That snow-white deadly beauty. When I am done tasting all the females of the fey race, it would be your turn to feel my rod. Haha!" he said inwardly andughed again. ...... "Found her yet?" Alyssa asked in a mocking tone. "Alyssa, why don''t you shut up?" Jessica said in an infuriated tone. Alyssa had asked Ivory fifty times that question and this pissed her off greatly. She now felt like tying up Alyssa and gagging her mouth. Alyssa looked at Jessica. "Bitch!" she uttered in her mind. Why Alyssa wasining all the time was because Ivory had been scanning for Helena for hours now but she hadn''t gotten her position yet. At this point in time, Ivory had scanned more than thousands of kingdoms. Her scanning ability was uncanny. ........ "Haha. Fey race. I am here again!" A voice boomed out from afar in the sky. This was the voice of the ruler of the zohrrindane kingdom. He could be seen floating at that distance. The royal chief was in the hall addressing Adam and Aria when he heard that voice. His brows furrowed. Then he came out of the hall and flew towards the burly man in the sky. "I am surprised you have the gut toe to my kingdom again." Kale said with ferociousness in his eyes. "I have always been full of gut. Anyways, I am here to repay what your race did to my race back then." The ruler of the zohrrindane kingdom said. "I see. You are here for vengeance" Kale said. Then he scoffed and said again "It''s just pitiful you won''t go far with it. This time, I would wipe away your race, down to the infants. I won''t repeat a mistake I made in the past" "Hahaha!" The ruler of the kingdomughed. "Just wait and see. Your kingdom will burn to ashes before your very eyes. I won''t kill you too fast. I want to torture you to the point only your emotions would crush your heart. I would show you how my cunt and that of my men would pierce deep into the cracks of the females from your race" the Zohrrindane ruler said. Then he snapped his fingers. Snap! Suddenly, beasts started dashing towards the fey kingdom from a very far distance. The other males from the zohrrindane kingdom couldn''t fly. So they moved atop the hordes of beasts that were dashing towards the fey race kingdom. Kale looked at the men atop the beasts, then he furrowed his brows. These were just warriors from the zohrrindane kingdom. Then he looked back at the ruler of the zohrrindane kingdom and said "Still hiding your cards? Reveal them" "No. Not time yet. So Kale, What are you waiting for!?" he shouted at Kale. Then he punched out at Kale in the air. His fist started to emit pulses of power. This caused the air around his fist to churn. Kale too was ready. The instant the zohrrindane race ruler punched out, Kale''s fist turned blue and so was the color of his eyes. Then he punched out too. Kaboom! The two fist connected and a massive wave of energy surfaced which swept the clouds away. Both of them were knocked backwards. The instant they started to fight in the air. The fey race soldiers went to climb atop their beasts which were chuorses. Dressed in full body armor and wielding powerful weapons that glowed and emitted pulses of power, they rushed out through the gate to intercept the warriors of the zohrrindane race charging towards them. "Sy be careful." Helena hurriedly said with fear in her heart. Sy too had also dressed up ready for battle. "I will" She said with a smile. She then climbed atop her chuorse beast which dashed at high speed into the distance. Surprisingly, she was dressed in a golden armor. Not only she, a few others too. Fifteen to be precise. With her, making sixteen. Because of the armor they wore, they looked different from the others who wore silver armors and bronze armors. She was an elite warrior and so were the fifteen others. The vampire race and werewolf race stayed behind. It wasn''t time for them to battle yet. It was when other races appeared, they woulde in too. Aria and Adam were watching the intense battle in the air between Kale and the zohrrindane race ruler. Chapter 33: Syllas gift Chapter 33: Sy''s gift Sy''s gift They exchanged fists hundreds of times at rapid speed in the air. None of them was at a disadvantage, they had equal levels of strength. Sy atop her chuorse produced a bow which she nocked three arrows on and sent whistling into the distance. The arrows shot through the air at high speed and the arrowheads glowed in a blue light. They glowed because Sy infused her fey race bloodline-power into it. Puchi! The arrows shot through many of the males from the zohrrindane race. The armor they wore couldn''t stop the arrows. They prated them like a hot knife through butter. Then she fired another three arrows. Like that, she aimed for the heart of these people. Finally the armies collided. At this point in time, they had switched to using their des and swords and every sharp-edge instrument to fight. Sy was like a cheetah and a tiger on the battlefield. She was extremely fast and she sent powerful shes that sent the halves of the soldiers of the zohrrindane race flying for hundreds of feet. Only she knows how much power she put into her strikes. But it wasn''t her doing, she was born with a gift which was amplified attacks. She could send out much more powerful attacks than every other face race warrior. Her attacks were like the attacks of twenty fey race members. Like that she killed and killed shing them into halves and sending their pieces flying far. Kale and the zohrrindane race ruler still battled in the air. After exchanging fists thousands of times, they stopped. "I must say, I am impressed. You are powerful. It''s like your strength increased again right?" the zohrrindane race ruler said. "Why do you mind? You wanted war, you will get one." Kale said and flew to attack the zohrrindane race ruler. "Hold it there" The ruler shouted. Kale stopped. "What''s it? Regretting your actions?" he asked. "Nope. Am just getting started" the zohrrindane race ruler said. Then he snapped his fingers. Snap! Swoosh! Some people appeared in the air. There were seven of them. The vampire race and the werewolf race looked up and were astonished at the new development. They saw seven males of different races. One was purple in colour and looked tall, about twelve feet tall. Another was yellow and had dark yellow scales all over his body. One had horns that med and a scarlet skin, another had three pairs of wing and was silver-skinned. Thest three had violet, green and ck skin and looked tall. These people were from the Brahmia, Adte, Welfhae, Sion, Gloai, Semphul and Bloairr race respectively. "What race are those?" Aria asked Adam. She was forced to this to interact with Adam this time. Adam too was astonished. "I don''t know. Let''s go up to help Kale. I think he needs out help now" he said. Aria nodded. Then they flew up to the sky. Flight was every race''s ability. Once they can reach a high understanding of their powers, they would be able to employ the power and use them to ride on wind currents. Only Adam and Aria from their race can fly. The rest from their race can only move about on foot. Same with Kale, he was the only one who could fly. "Haha! So the vampire queen and werewolf king is here. Such matching couple. Nice of you two to be here" the zohrrindane race rulerughed and said. Aria didn''t respond, she directly rushed to battle one of the seven males of different races that were here. She was going to attack the male of the Welfhae race. She was very fast in the air. In less than a second, she had appeared before the Welfhae race male. Then she sent her w-like fingers at his chest. She wanted to end the fight quickly by pulling out his heart. But before her fingers could pierce through his chest, he vanished from the spot he was on and appeared behind Aria. Then he sent a fist at her back, he wanted to crush her spine. Her blood-red hairs moved like they were sentient and wrapped around his fist tightly, then it swung him around in the air and hurled him heavily to the ground. Bang! Hended heavily to the earth and raised a cloud of dust. A secondter, he climbed out of the crater he formed by falling from that height. He was about to shoot back into the sky when he saw the daughter of Kale. His eyes shone. He and the others had been instructed to bring every female of the fey race that had royal blood flowing in them. Then he dashed at her. Whoosh! He moved through the air at extreme speed and once he got to her side, he sent out a fist at her to knock her unconscious. This fist was glowing in a fiery-orange light and emanated terrifying heat. Once she felt an attack wasing towards her, shiny blue scales abruptly appeared on her entire body and the blue glow on her clenched fist intensified. Then she turned around and punched out too. Boom!! Their fist connected but surprisingly, the Welfhae race male was sent flying into the distance. Sy only staggered for a few feet before she regained her bnce. Then she rushed to where the male who wanted to deliver a fast, surprise attack at her fell to attack him. Aria in the sky began to battle the other person she set her eyes upon. Same with Jake and Adam, they began to fight. Astonishingly, despite the males that had appeared, they weren''t overwhelmed. A few secondster... Several portals appeared. Thenrge numbers of warriors of the seven races supporting the zohrrindane race ruler came out through them. Each of the seven races had thousands of soldiers Kale, Aria and Adam''s mind reeled in amazement. They were shocked at the vast numbers of the warriors. Kale looked at the zohrrindane ruler and asked "What exactly did you promise these fools?" Chapter 34: The Appearance Chapter 34: The Appearance "Haha. It''s none of your concern" The Zohrrindane race ruler said. Then he rushed back towards Kale to unleash more powerful physical strikes at him. But Kale was equally powerful and so could withstand his attacks. ... The male from the Welfhae race that Aria, the Blood Queen knocked to the ground using her hair and was shoved into the distance upon connecting fist with Sy''s, dashed back towards Sy to engage her in battle. Although there was shock in his gaze because of Sy''s astonishing physical strength, but it was totally concealed by the coldness that also erupted from it. Once the male warrior from the Welfhae race appeared before her, with her fist still scaly and emitting a bright blue light, she sent it out towards the male that had appeared before her. The male too did the same thing as he sent out his fist which glowed in a fiery orange light and emitted intense heat towards Sy''s raging fist. And this time, he packed more power into his punch. Boom! A terrifying boom sound that was immediately apanied by a wave of devastating power erupted from the point at which the their glowing fists connected. Also, because of the destructive force-wave that erupted from the collision of their fists into one another, the air around them and for hundreds of feet shot outwards in all directions like a tremendously destructive gust of wind. When the powerful and fierce wind currents surfaced, immediately apanying the rippling wave of tyrannical force that was produced a second ago, the people that fought around them were knocked flying into the distance like thin pieces of sticks in a furious windstorm. At the moment, the Welfhae race male warrior couldn''t be seen anywhere around Sy. He had been knocked hundreds of feet into the distance once again, despite him putting a greater amount of power into his punch. As for Sy, this time, she didn''t move an inch from where she stood. She remained where she was looking into the distance where the male warrior from the Welfhae race crashed into. Then she looked away from him and went to meet the members of the Zohrrindane race who were absolutely bent on killing members of her race. Then with a vengeful aura emitting from her body due to the death of her former girlfriend, she arrived before the ones she set her killing gaze upon and used her golden sword to ruthlessly cut off their heads. As for Aria, the Blood Queen, the person she was battling at the moment was the male warrior from the Brahmia race. This was a race that had the ability to produce yellow-colored poisonous energy from their bodies. So, the way he fought aria was to discharge the energy from his body which then rapidly condensed and abruptly shaped into massive spears that shot towards Aria at a great speeds. However, as the Blood Queen of the vampire race known for their shocking speeds, she had many times of the speed of her fellow tribesmen. Also, she possessed matchless agility because of the level of power she had reached. Therefore, armed with these amazing physical abilities which she instantly employed to battle the Brahmia Race male warrior, she effortlessly dodged the spears condensed from the poisonous energy endlessly erupting from the body of the Brahmia race male warrior. Then using a powerful skill called ''Vampiric Blitz Strike'', which suddenly made everything in her eyes move in slow motion, she shot towards th Brahmia race male warrior at a tremendous speed. Appearing before the warrior in the next instant from a distance of thirteen feet in the air, she ruthlessly pierced his body with her w-like fingers Argh!!! The warrior screamed out in pain and agony. Then immediately lifting her other hand, she swung it at his neck as she used the tough and hard ws of this hand to slit his neck deep in four ces at once in an instant. Once her fingers slitted his throat, blood gushed out from from the slits on his neck like a fountain. But before the blood that gushed out could spray onto her body, she dashed far away from him or his yellow blood could harm her if it got on her skin. One should understand why she didn''t suck his blood instead of impaling him with her sharp fingers and thencerating his throat with the other. It was simply because of his yellow blood which to her would be poison if it got into her system. Immediately she slitted his throat and dashed away at a high speed, the male in the air lost his ability of flight and fell to the ground from that height. Bang! He crashed heavily into the ground and caused arge cloud of dust to appear. Kale saw this and became ddened. Now, one of the allies his enemy had reduced by one. But he became deeply saddened in the next instant when several astonishing phenomena suddenly urred out of nowhere. Summoners! They had appeared since an ally had fallen in battle. Aria who had taken off to fight another warrior from another race and Adams who was engaged in a serious brawl to the death with an enemy ally noticed these phenomena too and became dazzled before fear crept up in their heart and eventually dominated it. Spiritual warriors! Then as intense fear and terror became evident in their faces, they quickly backed away. They actually retreated. Same with members of their races fighting the armies of the other races that allied with the Zohrrindane race. Kale looked at the ruler of the Zohrrindane race and asked with unbridled disgust in his tone "So this was yourst card? You really kept it well hidden" Haha! The Zohrrindane race rulerughed. Then he said "Sure thing. Why would I want to have a w in my n? If you knew about them, you would also pay summoners toe participate in the battle. But since you don''t have them, I can kill your entire race by borrowing their immense apocalyptic powers. Haha! I remember the fairy-like faces of your beautiful wife and daughter. I can imagine their tongues rubbing and licking away at my fat manhood. Haha!" Kale became more angered. But he surprisingly didn''t do anything. Then instead of exchanging more vexing, scathing words with the ruler of the Zohrrindane race, he looked towards where the Summoners had appeared in the sky. Chapter 35: Kales Death Chapter 35: Kale''s Death The Zohrrindane race ruler who eyes glowed with intense coldness and towering ruthlessness said out loud in the sky "Kill the members of his race. Kill the members of the vampire race, and also the members of the werewolf race. Leave no one alive. Kill them all!" The Summoners where they were heard this and nodded their heads. "Thousand Killing Fiery Arrows" One of them said and pointed a finger at the people of the opposing races that were below them in the far distance. Then instantly,rge amount of raging me busted out from his body and rapidly condensed into arrows that shot towards the members of the Fey race, Vampire race and Werewolf race. Puchi! Puchi! Puchi!... Numerous piercing sounds rang out as the arrows in the air pierced through the people that were aimed at. And since the arrows were generated from a powerful uncanny fire that was produced by a great Cendrian spirit of fire, the arrows condensed from the Cendrian spiritual me effortlessly pierced through their bodies easily. The arrows easily prated into their bodies like a hot knife through butter. Argh! Argh!... Numerous terrifying wails rang out as the members of the three races screamed out in pain and agony once they were struck by the zing arrows. But in the next instant, their loud shrieking screams abruptly died down since they were quickly burnt to cinders by the powerful me that appeared from the burning arrows which struck them. Not quite long, hundreds of people from the Fey race, Vampire race and Werewolf race had been killed. And hundreds more were still being killed with every passing second. Haha! The Zohrrindane race ruler saw all that were happening andughed heartily. While Kale who became sorrowful and anguished at the way people from his race and the two races that he allied with died like ants, suddenly bellowed in fury towards the sky. Then unexpectedly, he shot out in towering rage towards the summoner that released that power of the Cendrian spirit dwelling in his body. The Zohrrindane race ruler who should have blocked Kale from advancing towards any of his allies surprisingly left him alone to carry out what was in his mind. And as Kale shot towards the summoner at a furious speed with his body starting to emit a thick vengeful aura, the Zohrrindane race ruler couldn''t help butugh loudly and in a somewhat wicked manner. One of the Summoners saw Kale zing towards them with intense rage in his eyes and gave a mocking smirk. "Earth-Sundering Punch!" That summoner said and punched out at the same time. The instant that he punched out, a massive fist that spanned hundreds of feet in size suddenly mysteriously surfaced in the sky and shot towards Kale who didn''t have a look of fear but of preparedness and sacrifice in his eyes. Sy who was on the ground and was retreating back to the kingdom at all the speed that she could muster saw the massive attack unleashed at her father and then screamed out in great shock and terror. Bang! A rippling wave of shocking devastating power erupted from the point at which Kale''s glowing fist connected with the enormous fist that was abruptly condensed from the Calendrian spiritual power. And the instant that this wave appeared, it swept out with a lot of force that even the Summoners shook at the altitudes that they floated at in the sky. If this wave actually swept out on the ground with the tyrannical force that it possessed, it would create a crater so wide and deep that it would seem like several mighty and monstrous primordial beasts wanted to emerge from deep within the earth. At this point in time, the sky in this region had been cleared of all clouds. They had actually been rapidly dispersed by the powerful tyrannical wave that surfaced and swept out with great destructive power. The fist that was produced by the summoner couldn''t be seen anywhere. Same with Sy''s father who couldn''t be detected anywhere. It was like he had vanished with the fist. When Sy saw what happened to him, she fell with her knees to the ground and began to cry as an aura of intense sorrow began to emanate from her seemingly delicate body. Aria and Adam''s faces contorted in sorrow too. If not that they were monarchs of their respective races and were warriors who had seen a lot and experienced many sad things, they would have broken down into tears too. However, Aria''s eyes still glistened as tears welled up in them. That was one of her good friends that they just slew. Then with intense wrath and hatred now appearing in her heart and entirely engulfing it, and her beautiful eyes and hair instantly turning blood-red due to the boiling anger and extreme animosity that she felt towards the Zohrrindane race ruler, the members of his race and the Summoners, she wanted to dash out towards that particr summoner who unleashed that colossal attack that instantly killed Kale and thensh out with insane power and without forgiveness at him. One couldn''t me her as she had been fully consumed by hatred and vengeance at the moment. But just before she could go at him, she was quickly held back by Adams who had thought things through with his usual calm mind despite the terrible situation that he had found himself in. He knew that they were no match for Summoners. And even if they could both try to challenge one, what of two, three? So there was basically no sense in fighting them. It was best to run and leave with their remaining members. "Don''t go! You would be instantly killed too" He said in a persuading and used his superhumanly strong hands to tightly grasp Aria''s arms whose mind and soul were seething in fury and whose body endlessly erupted killing intent. Sy who cried without end where she knelt at was suddenly heavily struck in the head by a fist which sent her flying for a distance of about twelve feet and then crashed into the earth in an unconscious state. Then leaping into the air towards her and directlynding where her unconscious bodyid in, the being that struck her head hard with his fist with the intention of knocking her unconscious grabbed Sy by one of her legs and began to drag her body on the ground towards where the members of the seven races that allied with the Zohrrindane race against the Fey race stood at. And as he dragged her body on the ground, what could be seen in his eyes was a bright glow of lust and frenziedly burning passion. Chapter 36: Battling Summoners Chapter 36: Battling Summoners "Go, my people. Bring the rest of the damned Fey race to me. They shall serve us till their eternal beauty fades! Haha!" The Zohrrindane race ruler said andughed raucously. Once this directive was given, the armies of the seven races and also the Zohrrindane race dashed out with victorious smiles in their faces towards the panicking and retreating members of the Fey race, Vampire race and Werewolf race. Elena who was with Sy''s mother where she stood at to watch the battle saw how the massive fist reduced Sy''s father into a mist of blood that also quickly dispersed due to the tidal wind current that the fist moved with. When she saw this, great sorrow and anguish set into her heart. Now, Sy''s father was no more. Then when she saw how Sy was knocked unconscious and was being dragged away by the male warrior of the Welfhae race that Sy fought with earlier, great fury suddenly manifested in heart. Although she didn''t want to use the power she felt she had as she didn''t want to be the target of these ruthless Summoners. But now, she saw that she had no choice than to utilize them. Then she regretted for not using them earlier or Sy''s father might still be alive. Once rage set in her heart, and believing in herself that she was powerful, her hair turned golden and her eyes began to lustre intensely in purple. Then pointing into the sky, she uttered a spell from the thousands of spells that she had memorized in a day from the arcane spell book that her doting older sister, Alyssa passed to her. "Cada Meda Rezakhar!" Then abruptly, nine enormous holes with round, violet-colored edges which unceasingly radiated a blinding, dark violet light from within which thenpletely dyed the earth below for many kilometers in an intense dark violet color, and were arranged at different points to form a nine-pointed polygonal shape in the sky suddenly appeared. Immediately these massive holes which produced a ring violet radiance surfaced at a great altitude in the sky, dense gigantic balls of violet-colored mes actually descended forth from within the holes. The instant that the massive, violet fiery balls struck the earth where the members of the seven races stood at and abruptly cracked and cratered it, they exploded into thousands of smaller fiery balls that shot out in all directions that one could think of with seemingly uncontroble rage and exceedingly untamable wildness. Once these solid mini-balls of consuming violet fire surfaced and raged in all directions with the towering intent to y all in their paths, the people that constituted the massive armies of the seven races scattered about in all directions when the small ming balls whose denseness could be likened to that of rocks struck them hard in any area of their bodies and engulfed them in a me that rapidly burnt their bodies to a crisp. The Summoners floating in the air at a great distance and at an high altitude in the sky witnessed all these and their eyes brightly shone with awe. What sort of power is this?! But they wouldn''t know that Helena''s magical spell attack was greatly enhanced by the uncanny, super-powered form her body had taken. Then very quickly, after the gigantic holes that the rock-hard, immense balls of exceedingly hot violet fire fell out from closed, they speedily dashed towards her. Seeing the Summoners fly towards her, Helena''s brows deeply furrowed while a sad, gloomy expression crept up on her face. Now, she had be a target. And she knew that if they got to where she was, that could basically be the end of her. However, not waiting for them to arrive before her to hear what they may want to tell her, she immediately deployed another powerful magical spell in her Hrithika form. "Zahas Re Ma Vulima!" She uttered very quickly. And this in english meant ''Mountain-Devouring Rampaging Wind Cyclones''. The instant that she said that, the wind in this area became exceedingly turbulent that it seemed as if they were in a raging windstorm that was fully out to strip away the entirend in this region. Then in the next moment, the mysteriously stormy wind in this area transformed into many astonishingly massive wind cyclones that invoked the feeling that they were uncanny, cmitous wind maelstroms brought down upon them by a wrathful wind god. And as soon as the incredibly violent and gigantic, havoc-wreaking wind cyclones surfaced, they moved at inconceivable speeds towards the Summoners flying towards Helena. And since they were generated from high-powered arcane wind spells, the enormous wind cyclones moved at a speed that was many times the size and velocity of a usual wind cyclone that would be generated by any other user of magic. So, due to the rapidly intensifying, strong suction forces that were being interminably produced by the furiously rotating wind cyclones, the Summoners in the air had a hard time getting to where she was as they struggled against the immense pulling force generated by spinning wind maelstroms which acted unrestrainedly on their bodies. Seeing that she had given herself more time, with the rage in her heart still boundlessly towering, she uttered "Ki Ma Re Liv" Once she mentioned that, arge blue illusory circle appeared in front of her. Then on the surface of this circle that spanned many feet in radius were anciently diagrams that looked extremely profound. Also, hundreds of tiny words which were incredibly mystifying and surprisingly glowed brilliantly could be seen moving round the surface of thisrge illusory circle. Immediately this illusionary circle which contained many profound diagrams and hundreds of small cryptic words appeared before her, the mystical words and diagrams on it surface actually leaped out of it and turned into massive diagrams and words that radiated a frightening crushing power and a tremendous suppressive pressure that instantly sundered the earth in a straight line for many kilometers. The Summoners who tried their best to resist thend-stripping attractive forces of the gigantic, bellowing wind maelstroms saw the massive magical attacks that were shooting towards them at great speeds and then quickly unleashed theirs too at the raging arcane diagrams and words to block their seemingly unstoppable advancement towards them. Or they could be terribly injured. Bang! Boom! Bang! Loud and frightening explosions rang out with waves of high devastating power erupting from the points at which the massive magical attacks that Elena unleashed struck the enormous spiritual attacks that the Summoners produced. But since the Summoners were a little closer to the terrible destructive waves that had appeared because of the collisions of the colossal opposing attacks, they were sent flying at great speeds in the backwards direction for many feet across the sky before they eventually regained their bnce. Chapter 37: The threat Chapter 37: The threat Immediately the Summoners regained their bnce, they tried rushing back towards Helena who at the moment was afflicted with a severe headache. Then the moment she decided to strike out at them, she suddenly felt an intense headache surface in her head. Then the intensity of this headache rapidly climbed by many degrees that she felt like her head was cleaved open with an axe. Argh!! She screamed out in pain and agony as she grabbed her head. While thin streams of blood streamed down her nose and the sides of her lips, and even dyed her eyes which lustred in purple, blood-red. The Summoners who were furiously dashing to where she was stopped when they saw what was happening. At the moment, her body which had taken a form they couldn''t understand reverted. Her golden hair turned raven-ck. While her previously intense purple eyes which was then colored blood-red disappeared. Now, Helena had reverted back to her weak human form. The power of Hrithika transformation she borrowed was too excessive and overwhelming to use for a long moment. While grabbing her head and forgetting about everything else as she gnashed her teeth hard to endure the intense splitting ache that endlessly afflicted her head, Helena fell to the floor of the high structure that she and Sy''s mom stood at to watch the battle. Sy''s mom rushed to her side to try to help her up and hold hands around her to seemingly help her reduce the intense aching pain that she felt in her head. But just when she could make a move, the Summoners who were moving at a tremendous speed arrived before Helena and Sy''s mom high in the air and then put out a constricting force which instantly, entirely enveloped Sy''s mom''s bodies and prevented her from moving forward. Not long, the battle ground became quiet like a graveyard. No battle actually took ce again. What previously happened had shocked them to the extreme. Just how could that girl that looks either fifteen or sixteen be able to unleash such frightening magical spell-based attacks which could even sessfully knock back Summoners by many meters? It was simply unbelievable that despite witnessing all that happened, they still found it hard to believe. And no matter how hard they thought she coulde up with such mystifying magical power, they couldn''t figure it out. Then they felt that she was a special girl who possesses special attributes. The members of the Seven races that allied together against the Fey race had been utterly reduced in number too. Also, many of them were very injured that the magical wounds they have sustained might not be curable till the time their life span would expire. They would definitely regret allying with the Zohrrindane race anding here to kill the fey race and ravage their kingdom. Immediately one of the Summoners put out a restraining force to lock up Sy''s mom which felt to her like she was in a body-sized cage, a Summoner who seemed like the strongest of the Summoner and as well as their leader asked "Girl, who are you and where are you from?" But his question got no reply as Helena was in pain which she tried to endure till it would abate. However, the aching pain that Helena felt in her head slowly began to ebb in the next second. When the pain disappeared, Helena who was on the ground stood back to her feet with wrath and hatred radiating in her eyes as she looked at the Summoners before her. "I see that you have recovered." The Summoner said. Then without time, he asked "Who are you and where are you from? How were you able toe across such insane magical power and the techniques to deploy such tremendously powerful magical attacks?" Helena didn''t reply. She only gave a mtcheew and faced away from him to look into the distance to see if Sy was okay. And she became d when she saw that Sy was okay. However she was too far away or she would have seen the intensely surprised gaze in Sy''s eyes. "Kid, I asked a question!" The Summoner asked in an angered tone. Helena didn''t even give him the respect that he deserved as a Summoner. It was like she looked down upon him. Helena then gazed at him but with coldness in her eyes. "I don''t have an answer to your questions." She boldly replied. Hahahaha!! The Summonerughed raucously that it seemed like the sky seemingly shook. "Trying to look tough, eh? See, I don''t think you would want to evoke that form of yours again after what you have earlier gone through." The Summoner said. Then he stated further as he questioned "So, where are the answers to my question. Or you would very much regret it because you wouldn''t like what I would do to you." "You can do your worse. But I assure you, when my sises looking for me, you would regret ever trying to ce your filthy, bloody hands on me" Helena said fearlessly. Although she felt that her older sister might have died, or was really far away from here. But she could at least scare the Summoner who understood how powerful she was because of her form which profoundly, greatly augmented the size, might and damaging powers of the magical spell-based attacks that she produced. If she was this powerful, how powerful would her sister be. She could be very strong. "Hmm!" The Summoner uttered and then furrowed his brows as he began to think a lot of things through. His gaze which was wavering as he pondered about some things became unwavering in the next instant as it shone with full resolve that showed no fear. "Oh really? I would love to see what she can do. Haha!" The summoner said and grinned in a somewhat wicked manner. Chapter 38: Appearance Chapter 38: Appearance Then he decided to carry on with what was in his mind. But before he could do so, a massive portal suddenly appeared high in the sky with three people stepping out of it. Immediately these people came out from the portal, they saw the massive destruction done to the earth and furrowed their brows. Then they hoped that they didn''t camete, or they would be highly devastated. The Summoner who was ready to teleport Helena away with him and the rest of his men became shocked by this new development. Alyssa after stepping out of the portal instantly vanished from the altitude that she was and appeared before Helena. Then with a cold look in her eyes that also emanated unbridled killing intent, she looked at the summoner before them and said with wrath in her tone. "Bow before my little sister seven times and then cut off your head yourself" Immediately she said this with a thunderous booming voice that carried a lot of wrath and also caused the sky and earth to seemingly tremble, everyone that heard this became terribly surprised. Especially the races that allied together to destroy the Fey race and ravage their kingdom. They couldn''t believe what they just heard. The Summoner who was surprised by who had appeared before him became exceedingly shocked when he heard what this female who had suddenly appeared before him said. "And who are you?" He asked without dread in his tone. Although he had figured it out he still decided to ask. "I am the person that would force you to behead yourself." Alyssa responded angrily and impatiently. Hahaha! The Summonerughed raucously once again. "And how would you do that?" He asked. Immediately he asked this question, Alyssa pointed at the sky and suddenly, a region of the sky that she pointed at became scarlet-violet in color and then a massive illusory sword that was also scarlet-violet in color suddenly appeared and then plunged at a great speed towards the Summoner. The Summoner quickly produced a weapon of the Caleandria spirit that was inhabiting his body and dashed towards the enormous sword plummeting at a tremendous speed towards him. Not long, the Summoner arrived before the sword at a great altitude in the sky and struck out heavily at it with the spiritual weapon that he wielded. BANG!! A terrifying boom sound rang out and a wave that could entirely strip away arge stretch ofnd that was many kilometers long appeared and raged into the distance at that altitude in the sky. While the Summoner after hitting hard at the sword was hurled down at a great speed to the earth by the immense force that acted upon him after the collision with the gigantic illusory sword. But before he could impact the earth, he regained his bnce. While the bones of his hand didn''t break neither was it shaky after the shocking collision with the sword. His body had actually easily withstood the destructive force that impacted him and sent him plummeting at a zing speed. Then arriving before Alyssa, he said "I see that you are powerful. But that it just a little itch. You can''t force me to do anything against myself. Instead, I would be the one to do things to you. You have a beautiful body which I am going to ravage. Same with your kid sis who I am going to devour. Haha!" The Summoner said andughed. Alyssa didn''t respond to what the Summoner said. Instead, she just sent out her fist at the Summoner and unleashed a massive ming fist the moment that she punched out. Boom!! A loud explosive sound that was instantly apanied by rippling waves of unfathomable devastating power suddenly appeared and swept out at a great altitude in the air in the instant that a massive, intense blue fist formed from a type of Caleandrian spiritual power dwelling in Alyssa''s body was unleashed from her fist in the moment that she punched out. And as the enormous, intense blue fist raged towards the Summoner at a furious speed, it left behind numerous destructive waves that raged into the distance in all directions at that height in the air and endlessly emanated an insane degree of heat that was capable of instantly melting an ind of metal. While the Summoner after seeing the attack that Alyssa unleashed immediately produced his own andunched it at her. Boom!! A loud boom sound rang out and a wave which was capable of sundering the earth for hundreds of kilometers immediately surfaced and raged in all directions. This wave knocked back both Alyssa and the Summoner to a great distance. But the Summoner was knocked far further than Alyssa. Then after regaining his bnce, he said with a booming voice from where he was withplete disdain radiating off his speech. "And I thought you were powerful enough to force me to behead myself. So, you were only bragging?! Anyways, it''s time to die." The Summoner said with wrath in his tone. Then in the next instant, arge pool of light appeared before him. And when the light receded, a massive halberd could be seen. On the surface of this halberd could be seen many ancient inscriptions that surprisingly emitted pulses of power that caused the air around the Summoner to roil. While the de of the halberd glowed in an ink-ck light that invoked the terrible and overwhelming, towering feeling of death in anyone that the jet-ck radianceing from the de shone upon. This illusory weapon was a spirit-weapon called the ''Death-bringer halberd'' which belonged to the Great spirit of Death called Necraiea. He had summoned this Cendrian spirit from the Cendrian realm beforeing here with his men to participate in the battle to maraud and destroy the Fey kingdom. Immediately he produced this powerful weapon which produced the overpowering feeling of death, he shed out with murdering intent zing in his eyes at Alyssa. Chapter 39: The Summoners death Chapter 39: The Summoner''s death Then the instant that he shed out, a massive ck beam carrying the power of death shot towards Alyssa at a speed that would rival that of lightning. Alyssa who had a smirk in her face suddenly had her hair turn golden, while an intense purple glow shone in her eyes. She had brought up her Hrithika form. Then immediately, she enveloped herself with the raging purple-golden me that had manifested around her just upon bringing up the Hrithika form. Her intention was to wrap the zing, consuming fire around herself to protect her body from the beamposed from the Cendrian spiritual power of death. And with a hand out, she quickly fired off a shockinglyrge beam of purple-golden fire towards the enormous beamposed from the power of death. Bang! The two solid beams collided into each other and a loud boom sound which was instantly apanied by a wave that could seemingly splinter the earth for hundreds of kilometers surfaced and raged into the distance in all directions. Their attacks which wereposed from different uncanny powers actually possessed a great degree of density. They were solid attacks and so could produce a wave of such of such cmitous power when they struck one another. But possessing the form of a powerful race that could easily im to be the strongest and most powerful race in the Andromeda universe, and could even contend with the strongest spirits from the Cendrian realm and possibly subdue or suppress them, the attack that Alyssa sent out shattered and dispersed the solid, focused beamposed of death power which the summoner sent out. And since it had destroyed the attack, although it had also dimmed, it continued onward towards the Summoner who suddenly developed fright in his face. Then without wasting time, he grabbed the Death-bringer Sword with both hands and struck heavily at the dimmed, concentrated beam of purple-golden fire. Bang! A loud bang sound rang out as the beam explosively shattered apart due to the immense force that struck it. Then a wave possessing shocking tyrannical power immediately erupted from the point at which the halberd struck the beam and then swept out in all directions like it was raging, fiendish monster seeking for whom to devour. Although the Summoner stopped the beam and surprisingly shattered it apart, he however was knocked flying across the sky at a high speed. Also, when the massive, dimmed solid beam of concentrated me shattered before him with a loud, ear-aching bang sounding out, many tiny fragments of the uncanny, fireposed dense beam got on his body and burnt it to the other side, revealing numerous amounts of charred holes on his body which showed what was behind him. A little before this moment, the Cendrian spirits dwelling in his body had leapt back to their spiritual world, instantly causing the summoner to be very ordinary like an actual human. The body of the summoner which had immense godly powers circting in it became so ordinary after the powerful spirits left. And so, being an ordinary person who had no other form of power, he plunged to the earth at a great speed. Bang! He burst into a mist of blood and hundreds of bits of flesh and bones upon hitting the earth hard from that great altitude in the air. And as soon as he died, Ivory who also came with both Alyssa and Jessica immediately set out to quickly capture the other frightened summoners before they could escape and force them them to produce their precious items and their monies. While the Fey race, Vampire race and Werewolf race who earlier had great sorrow and anguish upy the entirety of their hearts as they were been easily killed in great numbers by the Summoners became exceedingly happy before a great rage that could easily burn the world to a crisp if it surfaced in the real world as mes, suddenly manifested in their hearts. Then with ear-rending roars of a fury that it degree couldn''t be fathomed, they shot at great speeds towards the fleeing members of the seven races to kill them too. It was payback time. And it was definitely certain that they would entirely wipe out the seven races. Some Summoners who didn''t vanish on time were held back by Ivory whose eyes intensely shone from the amount of monies and treasures that she would make from these people who she had caught. Although they tried to fight her, but she was very strong and so quickly overpowered them. Then with loud, resounding ps that would reshape their thinking, they quickly yielded to her request and gave her what she demanded for. But after surrendering it to her, they were instantly wickedly in. This, she did without pity in her eyes. It was better to totally crush your enemy beneath your foot than allow them crush youter. As for the Zohrrindane race ruler who was shocked and then instantly terrified by the sudden turn of events, became someone who gloom upied every inch of his heart. He even had great difficulty breathing. Jessica who had understood what was going on appeared before him using her teleportation powers. Then looking at him with intense coldness in her eyes which also invoked a strong feeling of disdain, she said indifferently "Kill yourself" The Zohrrindane race ruler heard this and his mind spoiled. Why did you guys have to appear when everything was going fine? So many honeyhives and melons to attack and suck at, but now he had none and was going to even lose his life. All his carefullyid out n to dominate the Fey race, take their mineral resources, and useless the beautiful women and enchanting female children of the race had been destroyed. Argh!! He screamed out loud in agony and dashed towards Jessica with a weapon in his hand to inflict her with injury for what she and her group had caused. It was only a p from Jessica at his face which made his head burst into a mist of blood that was quickly dispersed by the wind at that altitude in the air. Chapter 40: Grief Chapter 40: Grief Helena saw all these and smiled. So her sister was still alive?! This greatly ddened her. Alyssanded back on the tall structure that Helena was on and calmly walked towards her with happiness in her face. Then embracing her when she appeared in front of Olivia, she said "I am happy I came in the nick of time. What if that bastard has destroyed you? I fear just thinking about that" Helena who rxed herself into the warm embrace of her doting sister smiled and said "Sister, it''s okay. I am still here, right? And thanks so much for saving me and helping these folks out. If not for them, I would still be in the wilderness." "I know. But I was the one who caused all these. I shouldn''t have just teleported you anywhere. Anyways, like you said, you are here. And that is the most important thing to me." Alyssa said softly while still embracing Helena. And while in the embrace, Sy''s mom who stood somewhere with an unfathomable degree of amazement in her eyes because of all that was happening before her came forward to meet Alyssa. "Thank you very much for saving my race and the two races that we allied with. This great help wouldn''t ever be forgotten. It would remain eternally branded in our minds" She said with utmost sincerity in her tone. Alyssa pulled out of the embrace and said with a friendly smile in her face "It''s okay." Then in the next moment, Jessicanded where Helena was and walked towards her with a smile in her face. "Helena, meet our older sister. Her name''s Jessica" Alyssa said, while Helena''s eyes widened in shock. So she''s my sister too?! Then she looked up to gaze at Jessica who was quite tall. "Hello sis" She said. "Hello, baby girl" Jessica said with a loving smile. Then she continued as she spoke further "I am truly very sorry for all the ugly things that we have unintentionally put you through. It wouldn''t ever happen again. Anyways, I guess the appalling and horrifying things that you witnessed or experienced have helped you to deeplyprehend what sort of world we are in. It''s a world where one who is stronger would eat the other which is weaker. Not for survival. Just for the fun of dominating the weak and oppressing them. So, I believe that all the experiences that you have gathered about the world and about yourself would go a really long way for you. Well, enough is said" Then she turned to look at Sy''s mother. "I am sorry for the numerous deaths of the members of your race. If we had arrived on time, we could have helped you guys to change the situation." Jessica said with unhappiness in her tone. "It''s okay. We still have many members left. It''s just to pick up from here and move on." Sy''s mom said. But sadness could be felt radiating off her speech. Jessica nodded her head. Then she turned around to face Aria and Adams whonded before her from the air. "Thank you for averting the great disaster that unanticipatedly came upon our races" Adams said gratefully. "It''s okay. No need to mention. That''s what we do and would always do if we see anyone or any kingdom subjected to the wickedness of these fiendish, evil Summoners. What you should do now is to return to your ces and think of a new start from here." Jessica said while both Aria and Adams nodded their heads in agreement. Then they turned to face Sy''s mom with Aria, the Blood Queen saying in a sorrowful tone "We sympathize with you on the death of your husband. He was my very good friend and as well as Adam''s good friend. May this kind of unfortunate incident never rear it ugly head up again. If there''s nothing else, we would like to be on our way." Sy''s mom nodded while Aria and Adams flew down the tall tform they were on to go meet the respective members of their races. Not long, Sy whose eyes glistened as tears were still forming in it and rolled down her cheeks like beads, appeared before her mother with a look of intense sorrow in her eyes. Her mother saw this and sadly shook her head in anguish. Then she hugged her tearful daughter and began to slowly rub her back to ease the pain that she felt. And as she carried out this action, she gently whispered in Sy''s ear "Don''t worry child, everything''s gonna be okay." Sy nodded her head, but she didn''t stop crying. Instead, the rate of flow of her tears increased. Helena didn''t go to meet Sy. She understood her loss and allowed her to cry away all the sorrow that had set into her heart. Only when she had cried enough and then stopped crying would she go to meet her. After sometime, Sy stopped crying. Then she removed herself from her mom''s embrace and went forward to appear before both Jessica and Alyssa. "Thank you" She said sincerely. But intense grief could be detected in her tone. "It''s okay. No need to say. I am just d we appeared on time to stop those bastards from causing more problems" Alyssa said. Sy nodded her head. Then she turned her head to look at Helena who came before her and embraced her. "I am very sorry about the death of your dad. If I knew that I was powerful enough to restrain those Summoners, I would havee out to do so. I am really sorry. Please forgive me." Helena said with grief in her tone. She also understood what it meant to lose one''s loved one. "It''s okay, Helena. I am not angry at you. If you didn''te out to block those Summoners and stall for time till these powerful female Summoners appeared, my entire race could have been killed. While and I and my mom would have been subjected to a fate worse than death. Thank you very much for your selflessness." Sy said appreciably. Then removing herself from the embrace and looking at Helena strangely in the eyes, she said "I didn''t know you were that powerful. So you hid your power from me all these while? But why did you do so? And I was being sincere about my entire life with you. I told you all of my secrets not knowing you were keeping yours from me. Not fair" "No. Please, don''t think like that. It was never my intention to do so. I didn''t know how your race was when we first appeared before you people. So I decided to hide my powers and blend in so we could live harmoniously with the people of your race. I am really sorry for not telling you about my abilities earlier. Please forgive me. I will alwayse clean with you from now on, I promise" Helena said. "Hmm. I will forgive you. But don''t you ever hide anything from me again" Sy said while Helena nodded her head. Then before anything else could be said between them, Jessica who suddenly came forward to meet them, said to Sy in a serious tone "Actually, her stay here is over. We are taking her away to where she would go and hone her magical skills andbat abilities." Chapter 41: The Departure Chapter 41: The Departure Both Sy and Helena shook. "You are taking me away to where I would be trained?" Helena quickly asked to confirm what she heard. "Yes. Any problem with that?" Jessica asked. "N-No" Helena replied. "Good" Jessica said. Then she continued "Prepare yourself. We would be leaving very soon" Helena deeply exhaled. She had always felt that anytime her sister, Alyssa appeared for her, she was going to take her away. But now, it was even more than that. Her older sister was going to take to where she would be trained under someone on how to efficiently use magic and develop excellent closebat and open space fighting skills. Then she looked at Sy who also looked back at her with a smile. However, an aura of loneliness and sadness could be seen emitting from her body. "Sy, I promise I am going toe back for you. And anytime Ie back, I am going to make sure I tread upon the heads of your enemies. I will make sure to squash your enemies like the bugs that they are. And together, we would go out there into the world and conquer territories to expand your kingdom. All I only want from you is to keep yourself safe for me till I woulde back for you. Can you do that for me?" Helena asked as she began to emanate an heroic aura from her body. Sy heard what Helena said and then her eyes shone with an unyielding and adamant resolve. "I promise" She said with a towering confidence in her tone. Helena nodded. Then they both embraced each other for sometime. A few momentster, Helena and Sy pulled out of the embrace while Helena walked towards her sisters and said without looking back "Let''s go" Her sisters nodded. Jessica then made a gesture and arge portal instantly appeared before her. And as soon as this massive portal appeared before them, it began to rapidly revolve as it drew towards where they stood. Then in the next moment, the portal entirely swallowed up their figures and they vanished from where they stood and appeared in a new location. Like that, Helena was teleported far away from here. Sy''s mom came before Sy and asked "Now that your father is dead and you are the heiress to the throne, you should take up the mantle. It''s your turn to rule your people. Can you do that for me?" Sy''s eyes which had sadness erupting from it because she was still recalling how her father died suddenly shone with ruthlessness. Now that it was her turn to rule her people, she was going to make sure that she was ruthless. She would crush to death every being that would defy or oppose her. Her father wasn''t ruthless enough that was why he was killed, but she would be different. She would annihte all her enemies. Now, it was ''crush'', or ''be crushed''. Those words had now been eternally branded in her mind. She looked at her mom and nodded her head. Sy''s mom saw the coldness in Sy''s eyes and nodded her head in approval. Her daughter had just been transformed by the intensely sorrowful thing that she experienced. She had learnt from her father''s grave error and would definitely notmit such a life-endangering error too. Then she held her daughter by the hand and they both walked down the high tform that they were on. *** - Hall of Great Sisters - "Wee, young one. We are sorry for the many bad things that we unintentionally made you go through. We won''t ask for your forgiveness as we here all believe that it was good that you went through those things and fortunately came out unscathed from them. We believe that those bad and saddening things that you came across would have transformed you. They would have reshaped the very idea you have about this chaotic world filled with fiendishness and devilishness, which is kill or be killed. Am I right?" The Leader of this coven, Olivia asked. Helena who wore a cloak with itrge hood pulled over her head and stood at the center of many cloaked women that encircled her, looked at the woman that spoke and said "Yes, those agonizing things that I experienced have transformed me. This world is not a world filled kindness and humanitarianism. It''s a world whose sky has been colored ck by the resentful screams of thousands of in souls. It''s a world whose vastnds and seas has been dyed red with with the blood of thousands of people. It''s a world where the theme of the day is kill or be killed." Olivia as well as the people surrounding Helena in arge circr hall nodded their heads in approval. "So on this day, you would be sent somewhere to immediatelymence your training on the use of magic and to develop good hand-to-hand fighting skills" She said. "Okay Senior" Helena respectfully replied. But she then asked as strangeness abruptly appeared in her eyes. "Am I the only been taken away for training?" She asked. "Yes. Do you have a problem with that?" Olivia asked. "No. It''s just that I feel strange with all these. Is there something I should know that you people aren''t telling me? Besides, I don''t understand. Why am I the only one being sent away to some ce to undergo some training? I have a feeling that you people are hiding things from me. Please speak, so I may understand what''s really going on." Helena asked and begged at the same time. Olivia broke a smile where she was. Then she turned her head to look at the others. "She demands to know what she truly is. Should we tell her?" She asked. "Since she has demanded to know what she truly is, then it''s right for us to tell her. I think it''s about time she knew about herself and her amazing abilities" The deputy leader, Scarlett said. "Okay." Olivia nodded her head. Then she turned her head to look at Olivia and said with a smile. "Girl, you are the chosen one. You are the one prophesied to bring an end to all the unending cycles of chaos and cmity in the world" Chapter 42: A title above other titles Chapter 42: A title above other titles "What?" Helena''s body shook while her eyes widened in great astonishment. "I am the one prophesied to bring an end to the disasters happening in the world?" She asked again to confirm what she heard. "Yes, you are the one that would nullify the chaos in the world and unite all kingdoms in the world." Olivia said. "B-But I don''t have such strength to be able to do that. You people have mistaken me for the prophesied one." Helena said. "We know it would be incredibly hard for you to ept a title that is heavy as that. But you are truly the chosen one. And we haven''t mistaken you for another person. You are the prophesied one who is born with vast, terrifying magical and summoning powers to single-handedly end all the thousands of wars going in the world. If you think we are saying something untrue or invalid, why is that you were able to battle Summoners for some time before your sisters appeared and eventually slew them? Think about it" Olivia said with a smile. Helena thought about it for sometime and then shook her head. It was true that she was able to fight the Summoners for sometime before a severe, skull-splitting headache suddenly manifested in her head. "So, do you now believe that you are the chosen one?" Olivia asked. "I can''t really say. Can no other person do what I did?" She asked in curious tone. "Absolutely no other person can do what you did. You are tremendously powerful. Powerful enough to handle hundreds to thousands of Summoners yourselves. That''s something none of us can dream or imagine of doing. But you haven''t reached that stage at all. Right now, you are still inconsequential. You are like a bug that can easily be squashed by powerful challengers that you may cross path with. Therefore, to transform you into the unmatched godly being that you truly are, we are taking you away to a camp where you would hone your usage of advanced battle magic and learn formidable fighting skills. Our n is to groom you into a peerlessly powerful magical user and Summoner that would grow to terrorize all beings or creatures." Olivia responded. Despite being a powerful leader who was supposed to be calm about everything and probably be indifferent about this particr matter, she couldn''t contain the immense excitement bubbling in her heart and body. However, she concealed the excessively delighted emotion that had surfaced in her heart from appearing in her face, or her followers might take her as a joke. Anyways, she wasn''t the only one having thrill and excitement running through her. The others were, and they couldn''t wait for Helena to grow so powerful and then wage war on the Summoners who they couldn''t go ahead to fight with. Helena''s eyes glittered wonderfully upon hearing what the leader of this coven, Olivia said. Although she would like to be the ''Chosen One'', as it was a title that wouldmand both awe and reverence from everyone. It was however a title that would endlessly plunge her into an unbounded sea of despair and misery. All the rest of her days till she grows strong enough wouldn''t be sweet as she must grow rapidly in strength to be able to ward off every attack that woulde her way. But since it has been said that only her can do what she did, making her truly the ''Chosen One'', then she was going to ept that title and train hard so that the title whichmanded veneration and fear from all creatures wouldn''t be mocked at and thrown into the mud. Besides, as the ''Chosen One'', meaning that she had numerous powerful cards which she was going to discoverter on her journey to be the strongest, she was going to try to rapidly develop herself so she could go meet Sy and stand with her. She didn''t want anything bad to happen to her girlfriend who wouldn''t be as strong as she would be. And also to realize their dreams on vanquishing territories which they would absorb to expand their kingdom. After arriving at this resolution, her eyes glowed with an unyielding and adamantine resolve. Then she looked at Olivia and asked "When do I start my training?" "Very soon. Your sisters still want to talk to you" Olivia said. Then she continued "Now, as stated earlier, you would be sent to arge camp where you would meet thousands of people who are people from many other races that want to study battle magic under us. The great number of people at that camp consist mostly of young and arrogant, prideful girls that also have astonishing gifts. These haughty girls would definitely give you a tough time if they eventually discover that you are the one prophesied to unite the kingdoms. They might try to overwhelm or dominate you with the intention prove to you that you being ''Chosen'' means nothing to them, and that they can tread anytime upon you like an ant. So, it''s up to you to stand up to these girls and give them a taste of their own medicine. And whatever you do there, whatever decisions you may make, do so with your intelligence and wisdom on." "Okay" Helena nodded. "You can go now" Olivia said while Helena nodded. Then she left the encirclement of these cloaked, mysteriously looking women and went to the room where her sister was. As soon as she got to the door of the room, and just before she could knock, the door unexpectedly swung open for her while Jessica''s gentle voice rang out. "Come in, Helena" Helena nodded and went in to appear before her sisters. "So, are you ready to be the chosen one?" Alyssa asked with a smile. She had listened to their conversations when she was in the hall. "Yes, sister. I am ready to be the chosen one. Although it''s a name that would attract all sort of gloomy and horrendous things to me, I don''t really care, for I would ruin and decimate them in whatever number they maye. Then when I grow very strong, I will set out for that witch who caused our family to be totally overshadowed by intense grief and sorrow with her selfish actions of selling me out for some stupid wealth and connection" Chapter 43: Leaving Chapter 43: Leaving Helena''s sisters nodded their heads. "Yes. You can only do that when you be very strong." Jessica said. Then she continued "Alright. It''s time for you to go" "Okay" Helena nodded. Then she asked "Wouldn''t you people give me money to get myself stuff in there?" "No. You would have to get them yourself in there." Jessica said. Then she continued as she stated "It''s part of the training. When you get there, you would understand" "Hmm. Okay" Helena nodded. Then Alyssa looked at Helena and said "That form in which your hair would appear golden and your eyes would be intense purple is a transformation ability that flows in our blood. We are unlike other humans as we have the blood of the Hrithika race flowing within us, thereby making us half-humans and half-hrithikans." Helena''s eyes shone with intense amazement. "The Hrithikans? What race is that?" She asked in a curious tone. "It''s a race that have the ability to produce boundless amounts of mes that can endlessly and rapidly grow in temperature. The mes that they produce can consume everything in their paths due to it ability to infinitely grow in hotness and in tremendous leaps. And as a profound, world-devouring, purple-colored me, it can probably subue and destroy the strongest spirit from the Cendrian realm." Jessica replied. "Really? So we have that kind of ability flowing in our blood? That''s greatly amazing! Thanks for letting me know this" Helena said in an excited, appreciable tone while her sisters grinned. "Well, that''s not all. Apart from it ability to produce unfathomably-strong consuming mes, the Hrithika form also has a mysterious augmentation effect on any magical attack that we may unleash. I have a feeling that when we enter this super-powering form, an energy which is called ''Aetha'' is drawn from the world in immensely huge amounts and pumped in excessive quantities into our magical attacks to raise their destructive or damaging power to a shocking astronomical level where it can possibly rival the astonishingly powerful spiritual attacks that would be produced by Summoners." Alyssa said. Helena''s eyes shone again with great awe. Then she recalled when she was battling the Summoners and could surprisingly block them from advancing towards her. ''So I was in that form when I battled those bastards? Damn! I wish I knew I had invoked that amazing godly form. Ugh!'' Sheined inwardly. Then to understand something that her sister said, she asked "What is Aetha?" "Well, Aetha which can also be called Arcane World energy is the energy responsible for the materialization of magical attacks from magical spells. It abounds in great quantities around us. But we can''t see it as it is in an ethereal state" Jessica replied. "Hmm. Okay" Helena said and nodded her head. "Thanks for telling me all these again" She said happily. "You don''t have to say thank you. You are our cute younger sister. So, we are obliged to do so. Besides, we are telling you all these so you would have an understanding of your abilities and be more careful in using them. That Hrithika form is a form that you can''t sustain for a very long time as it would greatly, exceedingly tax your body and mind. So, only use it when necessary. Like only when your life is in great danger and there are absolutely no other means that you can use to get out of the critical situation which might result in your death should you use it. But what you can do is to slowly and steadily understand the immense abilities that you would be endowed with when you enter that divinely form. Comprehend the essence of it power from the lowest basic level and slowly grow in the understanding of it to a stage where you can effortlessly unleash it vast tremendous power. I know you can do it" Jessica said. "Hmm. I would try my best sis." Helena said. "Good!" Jessica replied. Then she continued "It''s time for you to go. Let me walk you to the ce where you would be teleported to the camp that would train you in the use of magic and sharpen your fighting skills" Helena nodded. Then Jessica stood from where she sat and held Helena by the hands. Like that as they held hands, they both left the room the three of them were in and walked through the hallway to a ce where about seven young women sat in the cross-legged position on the floor and were meditating. As soon as they arrived, the young women who had sharp senses suddenly snapped open their eyes and then quickly stood to their feet. "Greetings, White Demon Warrior" They said respectfully and bowed. Jessica nodded while Helena''s eyes glowed with astonishment. Her sister was called a White Demon Warrior? Then she looked at her sister''s outfit and saw that it was all white. ''Probably one of the reasons why she is called a White Demon Warrior'' Helena said and concluded in her mind. "Alright. I believe you have must heard about my sister and that she should be taken to the camp for training in all sort of things rted to magic. She is ready to go now. So, open the gateway to that world where the camp is based at." Jessica said while Helena''s eyes glowed with tremendous shock. Gateway to another world? "Sister, you are sending me to another world?" She quickly asked with unwillingness in her tone. "Yes." Jessica replied. "Why?" Helena asked. "Because that is where the camp is based" Jessica answered. Then she continued as she asked "Any problem with that?" "N-Not really. But how would Ie back?" Helena asked. "You can only leave when the magical instructors andbat trainers there say that you are ready to leave and go out into the world to exhibit the inborn, immense devastating powers that you possess. And one other thing that you should know. As the Chosen One, the duration of your training would be much more longer than the others. So, don''t expect to leave anytime soon, even if you are able to disy shocking tremendous powers" Jessica answered. Helena''s beautiful face instantly spoiled because of the intensely unhappy expression that had appeared in her face. She didn''t say anything again as she became quiet. Right now, she was really angry. She could even tell her sister right there that she wasn''t interested in bing the Chosen One and going for any training again. But she didn''t know what this older sister of hers might do to her. Although she looked caring and smiled a lot with her, she might not want to see her other side. She could arrive at this because she felt that her older sister was holding back her great strictness. She seemed like someone that would instantly discipline her to a great degree if she intentionally or identally uttered just a word that she wasn''t suppose to mention. ''Well, I made a promise to Sy and I must definitely fulfill it. I would go there ande back very strong to crush to death all her adversaries" Chapter 44: Arrival Chapter 44: Arrival The young women who were spoken to nodded their heads. Then they went to stand at six different points to form a hexagonal shape. As soon as they did so and released their power, arge circle suddenly appeared high in the air in this ce. And the instant that this circle appeared, it emitted a dazzling multicolored light that dyed the entire ce in it color. while the space that the prismatic light directly shone upon suddenly began to warp and distort. Then a few secondster, a massive horizontal portal abruptly appeared below the circle of blinding multicolored light and began to revolve at an extreme speed. "Alright. Helena, you can go in now" Jessica said while Helena nodded with an inhale. Then she went through a space between two of the six young women that stood at six different points to form an hexagon. As soon as she appeared under the furiously revolving horizontal portal, an attractive force suddenly acted on her body and she was pulled up into the portal. Then her body began to move through an enormous spatial channel that was filled with seemingly all the colors of light. Not long, she dropped out of another horizontal portal at a new region. Then when she stood to her feet, some people who were also young women came forward to meet her and said ''Wee, Chosen One''. Helena who had already stood to her feet also bowed. "No! Don''t do that. We are the ones who should bow to you. Not you to us" A fairy-like voice of one of the young women that had encircled Helena suddenly rang out. "Huh?!" Helena became quite shocked. Then she nodded her head. "Pleasee with me. Our Master has been expecting you" Another of the young women said while Helena nodded and began to follow behind the young woman that spoke. Not long, Helena appeared at the office of the Master overseeing the activities of the camp. Knock! A knock was made on the door while a voice rang out from within. "Come in!" "Alright. You can go in now" The young woman spoke and then turned around to go back to where she came from. Helena braced up herself and then went in. As soon as she appeared in the office, she immediately bowed. "Wee, Chosen One." A middle-aged woman that looked at least fifty said with a smile. Then she continued "You can have your seat" Helena nodded and sat on a chair before her. But before the middle-aged woman could speak, Helena quickly said "Can you please stop calling me the Chosen One. I have a name. And it''s Helena" Haha! The womanughed. "Well, I won''t stop calling you that." The woman said and grinned. "Why?" Helena asked. "Because it would always remind you of who you are. Besides, I love the name. Also, your name isn''t Helena. It''s Alexa. It was that mortal foster mother of yours that gave you that name Helena. Not your real parent." The woman said. "Hmm. Well, I am used to the name now." Helena said. "I know. And we don''t n on changing it. You can be called either Alexa or Helena. It''s none of our concern, we are only concerned with that name, ''Chosen One''." The woman said with a smile while Helena nodded her head. "So, now that you are here, I would give you today to rx. But tomorrow, you would be introduced to arge assembly of people from different races that havee here to study battle magic and other kinds of magic under us. Also, you would begin your magic spell weaving andbat training tomorrow." The woman said. "Okay" Helena said. Then with a gesture of her hand, a uniform thatprised of a blouse, skirt, leggings and shoes suddenly appeared on one of the hands of the middle-aged woman which she then gave to Helena. "That''s your uniform." She said. "Alright. Thank you ma''am" Helena said while the woman nodded her head. Then she pulled out a drawer from therge table in front of her and brought out a t wooden card which she gave to Helena. When Helena was given the card, she looked at it surface and could see the number ''99'' inscribed on it. "Um... What do I do with this?" She proceeded to ask when she couldn''t understand what the number on the card meant. "That''s the number that would lead you to the room where you would stay till your training at the fundamental magic level isplete." The woman said. Then she continued "When you ascend up the different levels and ranks here, you would be given a new room" "Okay" Helena replied. "Yea. But let me tell you something you don''t know. This ce is highlypetitive. It''s a ce where others want what another person has, regardless of that person''s status or identity. Now, the room I gave you is one that seems like the high heavens; like a divine ce that only goddesses or queen fairies would dwell in. And this is simply because you are the Chosen One. So I am fully obliged to treat you that way, like are a true goddess or queen fairy. But if you don''t have enough strength to strongly grasp what''s yours, you might lose it to them." The woman said. Helena''s eyes glittered with great surprise. Then she proceeded to ask a question that had shed in her mind. "I just want to ask. What if I am eventually kicked out my heavenly room by someone who is far stronger than me, then I am left with that person''s room to reside in, would another person alsoe for that room and try kick me out of it so that they could possess it?" Helena asked. "Yes. That''s the system here." The middle-aged woman replied with a smile. "Ugh!" Helena uttered in aining tone. "But I am new here. Wouldn''t they at least give me some time to grow? I can''t fight with them. They would beat me up." She said. Haha! The womanughed. "Nope! They won''t give you time to grow. So, develop yourself quickly or end up with a room that is worst than a shithole." She said and grinned. Then she continued with a palpable excitement in her tone "And since you are the Chosen One, they would try to crush you and make sure you can''t look them in the eyes when they spit at you. Be ready for hell in this ce" Chapter 45: Queenly room Chapter 45: Queenly room Helena''s face showed unhappiness. But then, it began to glitter again as an unbreakable resolve surfaced in her mind. This resolve suddenly manifested in her mind when she remembered that she had easily memorized arge plethora of top-tier magical spells. With a smile in her face, she said "I would prepare myself for them" "Good!" The woman said. "That''s what I want to hear" She said further. "However, don''t think you are very powerful to handle all of them that woulde at you. Don''t overestimate yourself, or you would be surprised at how you would go down. Like I said earlier, they are females from many other races that have different amazing gifts." The middle-aged woman said. "Hmm. Well, I wasn''t overestimating my abilities. I would just prepare myself for them and give them a taste of their own medicine if theye at me" Helena said with a gaze that could freeze water solid. "Alright" The middle-aged woman said and nodded her head in approval. "You can leave" She said further. Helena nodded and then stood to her feet to leave the office she was in. As soon as she came out and closed the door behind her, she began to walk through rows of rooms to find where the room with the number ''99'' was. After walking for a long time, she eventually got to the room. Surprisingly, it stood alone. No other room could be seen around it. When Helena saw the room, she smiled. Just the exterior alone gave the feeling of stateliness. Also, it appeared to be many timesrger than all the other rooms that she had seen when looking for this room. Then she went forward with the wooden card in her hand towards the polished, glittering door of the room. The instant she appeared in front of the door, the number inscribed in the wooden card in her hand and the number inscribed on the surface of the door glowed at the same time and then the door automatically swung open for her to enter. When the door swung open by itself and Helena stepped in, she saw how beautiful the room looked. It was truly like the room where a goddess would dwell in. The curtains in the room were hung on golden hooks that were screwed tightly to the wall, allowing flood of soft rays of light from the sun toe in and illuminate the room. The room itself was astonishingly spacious that it could be five or six times the sizes of other rooms that other people lived in. Also, it was grandly decorated and excellently furnished that it majestess would surpass the ones that noble or princely figures in kingdoms slept in. The bed she saw in the room wasrge and it gave the feeling of great and unparalleled extravagance. It invoked the feeling in her heart that surely no money and rare or unique materials were held back when creating this wooden bed. The entire wooden frame of the bed beautifully sheened. And this was because it was coated with a type of paint that produced the feeling that it was of supetive quality. While the wood used to make the mirror frame, wardrobe, shelf, cab, rack, chair and table in the room gave the feeling that they were gotten from extremely rare and exotic trees in greatly remote regions. And as they gave out soft beautiful sheens because of the light from the sun shining upon their polished surfaces, they emitted pleasant, fragrant scents that calmed the mind and rxed the body. The floor of the room which was tiled and then glittered in the light of the sun that continuously struck it was supposed to be cold on the feet. But it was surprisingly warm. However, Helena wouldn''t know this as she was wearing shoes. Only until she pulled off her shoes to be on her feet would she know about the mystifying, rxing warmth of the tiled ground. "Wow!" Helena happily eximed. This was a room she definitely would not lose to any other person. She had never been in arge, beautiful and luxurious room all her life. Except Sy''s room. So she would strongly grasp this and teach anybody that had the intention to hijack the queenly room from her a wonderful lesson that would eternally resound in the person''s mind. Without taking off her shoes, she jumped towards therge bed in a diving fashion. And the instant shended upon it, she began to roll about on it happily and excitedly. She rolled into all kinds of positions but she just couldn''t get enough of the bed. It was like she wanted to enter it. After sometime, she calmed her reeling mind due to intense happiness and went to seat on the chair to slowly inhale the rxing, fragrant smell endlessly emanating from the special and unique exotic woods used to make it and the table before her. *** "Fool, don''t I have you in my grasp now? You are a summoner and so what?" Eden asked as he used one of his strong arms to lift up the Widowmaker high above the ground. Then he slowly exerted a crushing pressure on the neck of the Widowmaker using the hand of that arm which he used to lift him high into the air. The Widowmaker wanted to speak, but he couldn''t. But with intensely red eyes that gave the feeling of deep-seated hatred and a heart burning with boundless anger, he looked at Eden who also coldly gazed back at him with a look of intense mockery in his eyes. Then in the next instant, a ''snap'' sound rang out. Eden had crushed the Widowmaker''s neck. As soon he crushed the bones of his neck, he flung the stiff, lifeless body of the Widowmaker in his hand away like rag. Then hended to the ground from the air to appear before his wife who looked terrified. At the moment, she had a pale face. The battle was too fast for her to see and so she felt that her husband might have been injured or worst, killed. When Edennded before her and saw the sick-like paleness of her face, he gave a smile and went to embrace her. "Baby, you are trembling. Be calm. Am I not the one standing before you?" Eden asked in a soft loving tone in her ear. "I was s-scared. I-I thought something happened to you when I heard a scream. I thought it was yours and then felt that something really terrible had happened to you" His wife replied. Eden smiled. "Nah. That wasn''t my shrieking cry of agony. It was that of one of the pussies I wickedly ughtered. And you don''t need to be frightened anytime I go up against these adversaries of mine. The stupid guys think they know everything about me. But they know nothing. That''s why I would continue to kill each and everyone of them that woulde my way without a deep understanding of all my abilities." He said. "Are you okay now?" He asked lovingly. "Yes I am" His wife replied. "Alright. Let''s leave here. This ce is no longer safe for you and the kids. More of these fools might probably troop in if they don''t receive a signal of victory from that stupid mortal thing that calls himself the Widowmaker" Eden said. "Alright. Let''s leave" His wife said. Then they went into the house which turned invisible once again and then caused space to suddenly warp and distort around it before disappearing from the spot that it previously floated at and appeared in another region. Chapter 46: First battle I Chapter 46: First battle I Evening... The day''s training had ended and so everyone had arrived from the ces they had gone to for training on the use of magic orbat. Not long, someone suddenly barged into a room that about ten girls could be seating around a girl who seemed tall and had the look of arrogance in her face like all were nothing before her. Her name was Jennifer Witherthorne. She was the leader of a group known as Murderous Fairies. "Riayn, why would you suddenly barge into the room like this? Do you want to be taught a lesson by me?" Jennifer asked with a fierce light in her eyes. "Jennifer, I am sorry. I came in a rush to deliver a piece of good news to you." Riayn said. "Hmm. And what good news is that? Spill it out" Jennifer said with her interest piqued. "The room that you had always wished would be given to you has been given to someone. I don''t know if that person came with our batch or is a new intake" Riayn said. As soon as Riayn said this, Jennifer''s eyes glowed intensely. "Really? I must know who that person is." She said with a smile that gave the feeling of ferociousness. Then she asked with wrinkled brows "But how did you know that someone has been given the room?" "I was passing by that area when I saw the number 99 which was inscribed on the door glowing. When all this while it didn''t glow. So I assumed that someone must have been given the room." Riayn replied. "Nice!" Jennifer uttered and shook her head happily. Then she looked at one of the ten females that surrounded her and said "Trikki, go see who that person is." Trikki nodded her head and then stood up from her seat. When she came out of the room, she headed straight for room 99. A few momentster, she got there. Bang! A bang suddenly rang out as her fist was delivered at the door. Helena who had long been seated on the scent-emanating wooden chair some moments after she arrived at the room was suddenly jolted awake from her induced deep rxation state. Her brows then suddenly furrowed when she thought of something. Then she shook her head angrily and said within herself "The insane bastards have arrived. But so soon? Can''t they even give me a day to enjoy the room in peace? Bastards!'' She then stood to her feet to open the door and see who did that. When the loud bang sound rang out, other female students in other rooms that were a bit close to room 99 were also jolted up from what they were doing and then went outside to see what caused the sound. Then after looking around for sometime, they started to quickly gather before Helena''s room with great shock in their eyes. "She was given room 99? My fucking goodness" One of therge numbers of females that had gathered before Helena''s room screamed out in amazement. "But why would she be given such a room? Look at her, I can feel nothing really special about her" Another said. Helena who was hearing all these ignored them and focused on the towering, blue-skinned female with green spots and yellow stripes all over her body that was looking at her with a gaze of mockery in her eyes. "Didn''t your insect-like mother teach you manners? Is that how to knock on someone''s door you small-brained gigantic fool?" Helena asked without fear in her tone. As soon as she uttered these, therge crowd of girls standing before her to excitedly watch what would go down abruptly had their eyes glow with intense surprise and awe. "What crazy courage!! Talking to Trikki in such unbridled manner? This girl is definitely in it. I can''t wait to watch how Trikki would beat her into a meatball." One said loathingly and enviously. Trikki looked at Helena in the eyes with a fierce and evil gaze. Then she angrily asked "How dare you call my mother an insect?!! Do you even know what she is?! Do you know what race I am from?!!" She asked so many questions at once due to the intense rage causing her heart to boil. "Do I know what she is? Of course, an insect. Or what else would she be? Look at your skin, you seem like one of those ravaging insects back at the world I came from. Your race thatprises of insects must have fed on some heavenly materials that caused you all to grow to towering sizes. But the rare materials that the insectoid members of your race fortunately fed upon unfortunately didn''t develop their brains. And that''s why you as a member can''t behave sensibly. By the way, why are you hiding yourrge, beautiful wings? Show them to us, I promise not to pull them off your back" Helena said with a smile. She tried saying all these without holding any words back. She wasn''t usually like this, and didn''t even like it. But she had no choice to be sharp-tongued and be unbridled, since she didn''t want anyone in this ce to ride her like she was their ass. Trikki heard this and then screamed out in anger. She couldn''t hold it back any longer. Suddenly, and without warning, she sent her massive fist at Helena''s chest. But Helena who had been ready for any action that might happen instantly dashed her away from her front to evade the punch raging towards her. She couldn''t engage Trikki in a physical battle as she knew that she had no training whatsoever on closebat fighting. If she tried that, this giganticdy would beat her up so much that the beating would be deeply branded in her memory and her heart and would absolutely haunt her forever. But she was going to use her magic to fight and possibly overpower this towering, exceedingly angereddy that seemed like she can''t throw off magical attacks. "Ws" She uttered and punched out at Trikki. As soon as she did so, a small glowing fist that was colored yellow shot out from her fist towards Trikki. Trikki saw this and punched at the glowing yellow fist formed from Aetha energy in Helena''s body which had quickly arrived in front of her. Bang! A loud bang out rang out while a wave possessing tyrannical power to crush rocks to smithereens swept out with a lot of force that caused Trikki to stagger backwards by some feet. However, no injury could be seen on her body. Her body was astonishingly tough. Helena saw this and her eyes glowed. However, she knew that just one attack wouldn''t easily take this female down. Then she prepared to unleash another magical attack when Trikki unexpectedly jumped high in the air towards her. Helena''s eyes widened in shock and horror. Then she quickly aimed a finger at Trikki and uttered "Mevas" The instant she uttered that, an inky-ck finger that was many timesrger than the glowing yellow fist she sent out earlier shot out of her pointed finger towards Trikki who actually twisted her body in the air to evade the magical attack and then appear before Helena with her huge fist sent out towards her chest. Chapter 47: Training Chapter 47: Training Helena''s eyes widened in shock upon noticing Trikki''s action. However, she immediately uttered a spell to block Trikki''s fist that was raging towards her chest. "Cyaro" She uttered. Instantly, a strong gale of wind suddenly manifested before her and sted into Trikki, knocking her off her feet and shoving her backwards for many feet I to the distance. Shended to the ground with a heavy thud. But she instantly got back up to her feet by doing a kip-up. And immediately she sprung to her feet, she jumped towards Helena again. But this time, her fist began to actually glow. Then immediately she punched out, a st of energy shot out from her fist and raged towards Helena. Helena who had narrowed her eyes and studied Trikki''s every action immediately pointed her hands at the st and quickly uttered "Silvario" Then two massive palms that were silver in color and radiated a type of pressure that caused the ground to actually crack discharged from her palms and shot towards the st. Bang! A loud bang sound rang out and was immediately apanied by a powerful gust of wind when the two attacks collided into each other. When the intense situation calmed, both Helena and Trikki looked at each other. They had actually paused in their attacks. But Trikki at the moment was surprised at how Helena could block her attacks. "Where did she learn those magical spells from?" She asked inwardly. Then she questioned further "She could block my attacks and even knock me backwards. Up till now, I haven''t been able to sessfully hit her. How is she doing it?" As she queried herself in her mind, she then looked at the room that Helena came from once again and suddenly had a thought surface in her mind. ''Hmm. I understand now. She must be someone that''s excellently versed in magic spell weaving. But I don''t see anything special about her. Why would she be given the room when Jennifer is around?" Unexpectedly, Trikki turned around and left the ce to head back to Jennifer''s room. As soon as she left, the females watching the battle became unhappy. The battle they were excited to watch didn''t go on for long. Then they began to leave to their various rooms with astonishment appearing in their hearts. This new girl could actually parry and block Trikki''s attack? Where is she from? And she is so bold. She was the first girl to go against Trikki since she had been brought to this ce in their batch to learn magic. When Helena saw that everyone were beginning to leave to their various rooms, she too turned around and went back into her room to rx. But she was excited over her victory. However, she knew that this was just the start of her problems, as she felt that it was someone that sent Trikki toe try her out. And now that she had chased back this person, the person that sent her woulde for her very soon. "Aii!" She sighed. Anyways, she wanted battle to improve herself. And since they wanted to battle her, they shoulde. *** "Trikki, i heard from others that you weren''t able to conquer that new, little bitch that just arrived. What really happened? You are too strong to cause her to burst into mist of blood if you wanted it. Were you holding back or what?" Jennifer asked. Trikki exhaled. "I wasn''t holding back. If I could get to her, I would have torn her apart. But I couldn''t. She is really fast with weaving magical attacks and she knowsrge numbers of different magical spells." She said. Then she continued "Besides, when she blocked myst powered attack, I came to an understanding that this girl wasn''t ordinary. If she was ordinary, she wouldn''t be given that room we all see as heavenly. There must be something totally unique about her that made them to give her that room" Haha! Jenniferughed. "She''s totally unique? That thing? Don''t make me hit you." She said and grinned. Then she continued "If she''s unique, what am I? I am from three powerful races while she is an ordinary human who knows magical spells" "Hmm. Well, Jennifer I really don''t know what to say. All I know is that if I had continued to fight her, I wouldn''t beat her. But what I don''t understand is why she was given that room and not you." Trikki said. "Well, I don''t care about any reason they may have for putting her in there. All I know is that I woulde for her soon. That room would surely be mine." Jennifer said. Then she looked at Trikki and said "You disappointed me" Trikki sighed. There was nothing she could say more than what she had said. *** Next day... On the training field. "Everyone listen, we now have a new member amongst us. She was brought here from the Tale world toe study magic under us." A spell instructor who stood on a tform that was before arge assembly of people that consisted of mostly females said. She was the senior spell instructor since her uniform was different from that of the other instructors that stood behind her with hands at their backs. After the spell instructor said that, she looked into the huge gathering of people before her and said "Helena,e out from within the crowd" Helena nodded her head when she heard that at where she stood. Then she came out from the crowd to stand before them. "This is Helena. I believe most of you have seen her yesterday after her battle with Trikki the strong. While the rest of you must have heard about her." The female instructor said. Then she continued "Now that she''s amongst us, you must treat her like your sister. Anything she would need help with, you should put her through. Am I clear enough?" "Yes ma''am!" Everyone roared together. "Good" The spell instructor said. "Now, carry on with what you are here for" The spell instructor said while everybody nodded. Then she stepped down from the tform and walked towards Helena who still stood before the tform as she awaited her own instruction since she didn''t know what next to do. "Helena, I believe you know a little about magic, right?" She asked. "Yes ma''am. I do" Helena said. "Good" The spell instructor said. Then she asked further "Do have any hand-to-hand fighting experience?" "No ma''am" Helena replied. "Alright. Then we would start with that first since you have little knowledge on magic" The spell instructor said while Helena nodded her head. "Come with me" She uttered as she led Helena to a side of the field where she would begin to receive herbat training. At this part of the field, Helena met a huge ck woman who had a scar that ran across her face making her look ferocious. Also, she had a fierce expression on her face. And with two horns at both sides of her head and eyes that glowed in intense blue, Helena became frightened by this towering horned woman. Was this the person that was gonna train her? She felt so. "Good day, senior" Helena respectfully greeted. "I don''t want your greeting. Only until you can bring me down can you greet me. But now, hold your fucking greeting to yourself." The woman harshly said. "Alright senior" Helena politely said. "Now, for the introduction. This is Deylina. A warrior from the Rhinoidae race known for their amazing strength, durability andbat prowess. She would be your teacher. Do everything she tells you to do or you would be wickedly struck down by her." The female instructor who was behind Helena said. "Understood ma''am." Helena said and nodded. "Alright." The spell instructor said. Then she looked at Deylina and said "Start her training" And as soon as she said so, she left. While Deylina looked at Helena with a fierce smile in her face that gave Helena the chills. "Give me fifty squats" Deylina said. Helena''s eyes widened in shock. ''What?!'' She questioned loudly in her mind. But in the next instant, she remembered what the senior spell instructor said that Deylina would do to her if she didn''t do whatever she demanded for. Immediately, she bent her knees and lowered herself to a level where her thighs were parallel with the ground. Then she raised herself back to a standing position and counted "one". However, before she could continue with the squats that she was asked to do, Deylina stopped her. Then with a fierce gaze in her eyes that connected with that of Helena and invoked fear in her, she shouted "Stop" Helena quickly stopped what she was doing. "Am I doing something wrong?" Helena asked fearfully. "Yes. There is something wrong with the way you are counting. That counting belongs to you puny humans." Deylina said. "Oh!" Helena eximed. Then she asked "How do I count?" "Don''t bother, I would count for you" Deylina said. Helena nodded. Then she began to lower herself into a squat and raise herself back to her standing position. After doing it about six times, Deylina said "One" Chapter 48: Training {Bugged Chapter} [Skip] Chapter 48: Training {Bugged Chapter} [Skip] Helena''s eyes widened in shock upon noticing Trikki''s action. However, she immediately uttered a spell to block Trikki''s fist that was raging towards her chest. "Cyaro" She uttered. Instantly, a strong gale of wind suddenly manifested before her and sted into Trikki, knocking her off her feet and shoving her backwards for many feet I to the distance. Shended to the ground with a heavy thud. But she instantly got back up to her feet by doing a kip-up. And immediately she sprung to her feet, she jumped towards Helena again. But this time, her fist began to actually glow. Then immediately she punched out, a st of energy shot out from her fist and raged towards Helena. Helena who had narrowed her eyes and studied Trikki''s every action immediately pointed her hands at the st and quickly uttered "Silvario" Then two massive palms that were silver in color and radiated a type of pressure that caused the ground to actually crack discharged from her palms and shot towards the st. Bang! A loud bang sound rang out and was immediately apanied by a powerful gust of wind when the two attacks collided into each other. When the intense situation calmed, both Helena and Trikki looked at each other. They had actually paused in their attacks. But Trikki at the moment was surprised at how Helena could block her attacks. "Where did she learn those magical spells from?" She asked inwardly. Then she questioned further "She could block my attacks and even knock me backwards. Up till now, I haven''t been able to sessfully hit her. How is she doing it?" As she queried herself in her mind, she then looked at the room that Helena came from once again and suddenly had a thought surface in her mind. ''Hmm. I understand now. She must be someone that''s excellently versed in magic spell weaving. But I don''t see anything special about her. Why would she be given the room when Jennifer is around?" Unexpectedly, Trikki turned around and left the ce to head back to Jennifer''s room. As soon as she left, the females watching the battle became unhappy. The battle they were excited to watch didn''t go on for long. Then they began to leave to their various rooms with astonishment appearing in their hearts. This new girl could actually parry and block Trikki''s attack? Where is she from? And she is so bold. She was the first girl to go against Trikki since she had been brought to this ce in their batch to learn magic. When Helena saw that everyone were beginning to leave to their various rooms, she too turned around and went back into her room to rx. But she was excited over her victory. However, she knew that this was just the start of her problems, as she felt that it was someone that sent Trikki toe try her out. And now that she had chased back this person, the person that sent her woulde for her very soon. "Aii!" She sighed. Anyways, she wanted battle to improve herself. And since they wanted to battle her, they shoulde. *** "Trikki, i heard from others that you weren''t able to conquer that new, little bitch that just arrived. What really happened? You are too strong to cause her to burst into mist of blood if you wanted it. Were you holding back or what?" Jennifer asked. Trikki exhaled. "I wasn''t holding back. If I could get to her, I would have torn her apart. But I couldn''t. She is really fast with weaving magical attacks and she knowsrge numbers of different magical spells." She said. Then she continued "Besides, when she blocked myst powered attack, I came to an understanding that this girl wasn''t ordinary. If she was ordinary, she wouldn''t be given that room we all see as heavenly. There must be something totally unique about her that made them to give her that room" Haha! Jenniferughed. "She''s totally unique? That thing? Don''t make me hit you." She said and grinned. Then she continued "If she''s unique, what am I? I am from three powerful races while she is an ordinary human who knows magical spells" "Hmm. Well, Jennifer I really don''t know what to say. All I know is that if I had continued to fight her, I wouldn''t beat her. But what I don''t understand is why she was given that room and not you." Trikki said. "Well, I don''t care about any reason they may have for putting her in there. All I know is that I woulde for her soon. That room would surely be mine." Jennifer said. Then she looked at Trikki and said "You disappointed me" Trikki sighed. There was nothing she could say more than what she had said. *** Next day... On the training field. "Everyone listen, we now have a new member amongst us. She was brought here from the Tale world toe study magic under us." A spell instructor who stood on a tform that was before arge assembly of people that consisted of mostly females said. She was the senior spell instructor since her uniform was different from that of the other instructors that stood behind her with hands at their backs. After the spell instructor said that, she looked into the huge gathering of people before her and said "Helena,e out from within the crowd" Helena nodded her head when she heard that at where she stood. Then she came out from the crowd to stand before them. "This is Helena. I believe most of you have seen her yesterday after her battle with Trikki the strong. While the rest of you must have heard about her." The female instructor said. Then she continued "Now that she''s amongst us, you must treat her like your sister. Anything she would need help with, you should put her through. Am I clear enough?" "Yes ma''am!" Everyone roared together. "Good" The spell instructor said. "Now, carry on with what you are here for" The spell instructor said while everybody nodded. Then she stepped down from the tform and walked towards Helena who still stood before the tform as she awaited her own instruction since she didn''t know what next to do. "Helena, I believe you know a little about magic, right?" She asked. "Yes ma''am. I do" Helena said. "Good" The spell instructor said. Then she asked further "Do have any hand-to-hand fighting experience?" "No ma''am" Helena replied. "Alright. Then we would start with that first since you have little knowledge on magic" The spell instructor said while Helena nodded her head. "Come with me" She uttered as she led Helena to a side of the field where she would begin to receive herbat training. At this part of the field, Helena met a huge ck woman who had a scar that ran across her face making her look ferocious. Also, she had a fierce expression on her face. And with two horns at both sides of her head and eyes that glowed in intense blue, Helena became frightened by this towering horned woman. Was this the person that was gonna train her? She felt so. "Good day, senior" Helena respectfully greeted. "I don''t want your greeting. Only until you can bring me down can you greet me. But now, hold your fucking greeting to yourself." The woman harshly said. "Alright senior" Helena politely said. "Now, for the introduction. This is Deylina. A warrior from the Rhinoidae race known for their amazing strength, durability andbat prowess. She would be your teacher. Do everything she tells you to do or you would be wickedly struck down by her." The female instructor who was behind Helena said. "Understood ma''am." Helena said and nodded. "Alright." The spell instructor said. Then she looked at Deylina and said "Start her training" And as soon as she said so, she left. While Deylina looked at Helena with a fierce smile in her face that gave Helena the chills. "Give me fifty squats" Deylina said. Helena''s eyes widened in shock. ''What?!'' She questioned loudly in her mind. But in the next instant, she remembered what the senior spell instructor said that Deylina would do to her if she didn''t do whatever she demanded for. Immediately, she bent her knees and lowered herself to a level where her thighs were parallel with the ground. Then she raised herself back to a standing position and counted "one". However, before she could continue with the squats that she was asked to do, Deylina stopped her. Then with a fierce gaze in her eyes that connected with that of Helena and invoked fear in her, she shouted "Stop" Helena quickly stopped what she was doing. "Am I doing something wrong?" Helena asked fearfully. "Yes. There is something wrong with the way you are counting. That counting belongs to you puny humans." Deylina said. "Oh!" Helena eximed. Then she asked "How do I count?" "Don''t bother, I would count for you" Deylina said. Helena nodded. Then she began to lower herself into a squat and raise herself back to her standing position. After doing it about six times, Deylina said "One" Chapter 49: Encountering Jennifer in the class Chapter 49: Encountering Jennifer in the ss "What?" Helena''s eyes widened in shock. "What''s the problem?" Deylina asked. "N-Nothing" Helena said. "Good. Now keep shut and focus on what you are doing" Deylina said. "Yes ma''am" Helena nodded. Then she resumed her squatting while Deylina counted for her. After squatting for about thirty times which Deylina counted as six, Helena fell with her knees to the ground. "What''s wrong?" Deylina asked. "I am tired and my legs feel very weak" Helena truthfully said. "You are tired and your legs feel weak?" Deylina asked to confirm what she heard. "Yes ma''am" Helena said fearfully. Haha! Deylina grinned. "How can you be a warrior that everyone would fear when you can''t do more than six squats?" She asked in an intense mocking tone. "Well, I am still young. When I grow older, everyone at that time would fear me." Helena said courageously. Deylina heard this and her eyes widened in surprise. This girl that was scared of her had just said that everyone would be frightened of her when she grows older. Haha! She broke intoughter once again. "And why is that?" She asked. "Because I am the chosen one. When I master summoning and magical spells, I would be a powerful force to be reckoned with" Helena replied. "Hmm. Well, for now you are still a weakling. Every other girl in here can beat you." Deylina said. Then she looked at Helena in the eyes and asked "Be sincere with me, if you and some of the girls on this field are locked in a room and ordered to fight to the death. Who woulde out victorious?" "Me certainly." Helena replied. "Wow. So confident in yourself. Do you know that these girls have more experience than you in casting magical spells? They have been here for years while you just arrived yesterday" Deylina said. "I know. But have they ever been in a fight to the death with Summoners? I have. And I could even hold them back for sometime. Can they do so?" Helena asked trying to defend her abilities. "Well, you were in that form that flows in your blood. Without that form, you can''t do anything to them except be instantly killed" Deylina said. "I know. But a few days ago I fought this talldy and continuously pushed her back till she gave up the battle and left" Helena said. "Hmm" Deylina uttered. There was nothing she could say at this point. She was right. She fought Trikki and defeated her as thetter pulled out of the duel they were having and left. "Alright. You should carry on with your training. But don''t think that since you had defeated Trikki that you are more powerful in here than the other girls. You haven''t experienced the powers of the others who are concealing their abilities. And to bring to your awareness, Trikki belongs to a faction where ady called Jennifer is the leader. This Jennifer is from three different powerful races. So be expecting her in a few days toe expel you from that room that you have been given" Deylina said andughed. Helena nodded. "I will await her arrival" She said while Deylina nodded. Then Helena resumed her squatting exercise. And since she had regained little energy from the small discussion that they had, she was able to do more squats. *** Few hourster... After training on the field in which Helena used all the hours to do body strengthening exercises, they were ordered by the senior spell instructor to go to ss where they would teach them about spell casting. "Now, for someone who is new amongst us, I would like to exin what spell casting is once again." An enticing youngdy who wouldn''t look more than twenty-five and wore a uniform that entuated her beautiful curvy figure said while everyone nodded. "Now, can anyone tell me what spell casting is?" The youngdy asked. While everyone were busy looking at each other to see who would stand to give the answer, Helena stood to her feet and said "Spell casting is the technique a magical user utilizes in creating objects that can be used to either defend oneself from harm or attack one''s challengers." "Oh. You gave the answer yourself Helena. But I didn''t ask you to." The youngdy said. "Well, you said anyone should give the answer to the question that you asked." Helena said. "Yea. I did." The youngdy said. Then she stated further "Alright. Thanks for answering. You can have your seat" Helena nodded and sat down back on her seat. The youngdy then looked at the rest of the ss and said "Why didn''t you guys provide answer to the question that I asked?" "Because we don''t know it" Someone suddenly said from behind. The youngdy who was their instructor and the rest of the ss looked in the direction of the person that spoke and saw to their amazement that it was Jennifer that spoke. "Jennifer, what do you mean by you all don''t know it? Haven''t I thought you all this before?" The youngdy asked and then directed her other question to the entire ss. However, no one responded as she had taught them before. "Do you think that because your mother is an high-ranking instructor that you can act so brazenly in front of me. How dare you?" The youngdy angrily asked. However, Jennifer didn''t respond and even behaved in a way that gave the feeling that no one was asking her questions. "Jennifer, stand and get the hell out of my ss. And if you like, go tell your mom. I care nothing about that. Best of what she can do is to fire me" The young female instructor said while Helena''s eyes widened in shock. It has gotten to that level. Then Helena felt that perhaps this Jennifer has been giving this instructor a tough time in this ce. Jennifer looked at the youngdy who was teaching them spells and asked "Really? Don''t forget that my mom absolutely detests it when an instructor asks me to get out of her ss." "Well, like I said earlier, I don''t care. Now stand and get the hell out of my ss" The youngdy said. But just when Jennifer would pick up her things to leave the ssroom they were in, Helena who had thought many things through quickly said to the instructor "Instructor, please don''t send her out of your ss. Let her remain. However, you can just ignore her and the nuisances that she maymit. You should have understood that she''s the type that would be harmless if she was in another magical school that her overwhelming mother isn''t working at" The instructor looked at Helena with shock and amazement in her eyes. Then she surprisingly nodded her head in agreement to what Helena said. Now looking at Jennifer who had an expression of intense anger in her face, she said with a smile "Don''t bother leaving anymore. You can have your seat and continue listening to my lecture" Jennifer then actually gave a smile. But the smile would definitely invoke the feeling of wickedness and ruthlessness in anyone. She pulled her chair and sat back in it. But her gaze remained on Helena who just ignored her as she didn''t find it ufortable. In fact, she was taking pleasure in Jennifer being seriously angry. She would have liked it if Jennifer could cough out many mouthfuls of blood and die due to her boiling anger. I have just started with you, you stupid bitch. You sent Trikki to expel me from my room right? You just watch how you would go down, proud ignorant fool. The youngdy whose violently roiling mind had calmed continued her lecture. About an hour and fifteen minutester, the lecture came to an end. Then everyone stood up from their seats and packed their things to leave. Helena did the same by packing her stuff and was about to leave when Jennifer and some of her faction members suddenly appeared before her and surrounded her. The youngdy who gave them lecture for the day was still in the ssroom when she saw this. Then she quickly walked forward to stop them from doing anything gruesome to Helena as she knew how evil and ruthless these girls are when Helena''s voice unexpectedly rang out, saying "Instructor, please don''t bother yourself. I can handle this myself." The instructor ceased her walk towards Helena and began to look at her with unblinking eyes to see what Helena was going to do, and readiness as she would instantly leap in if she saw that Helena couldn''t take on the brutal girls herself. "What do you want?" Helena asked fearlessly. Not detecting any fear or dread in her tone, Jennifer said "Bitch, do you know that you are making your day of death closer than you can imagine?" "Death? That''s not for me. It should be yours that you are talking about, right?" Chapter 50: Vision Chapter 50: Vision Jennifer heard this andughed. "You are just trying to prove what you are not" She said and grinned. "Nope. You got it wrong. I am not trying to prove anything to anybody because I am it already" Helena said with a smile. "I am done talking to you, bitch" Jennifer said and pushed Helena aside. Helena could have fallen to the ground with her back due to the force that she was pushed away with. But the youngdy who was watching everything rushed to Helena''s side and caught before she could fall to the ground. Jennifer didn''t even look back once. As soon as she pushed Helena away, she walked out of the ss room through the door and left for her residence. The youngdy that caught Helena helped to her feet. "Are you okay?" She asked. "Yes I am. Thanks for catching me" Helena replied. "Don''t mention. Just be careful around that girl. And always look behind you whenever you are going anywhere. That Jennifer girl is dangerous. She could send her faction members at you to have you seriously dealt with. I believe she might know or may have been told that you are the chosen one, she might still try to harm you or throw you into a situation where you could get killed, despite knowing how special you are to us here. So be careful in everything that you do. And don''t always try to cross her path." The youngdy said. Helena nodded. "Thanks for the advice ma''am" She said. The youngdy nodded. "But why did she pick on you in the first ce? She doesn''t seem to have the fear and reverence she have for other instructors for you." Helena asked. "Well, I am still young. Not more than twenty-three year old. And I am newly employed here to teach spell casting. I was appointed precisely four months ago to teach spell weaving. While the others have been here for at least sixty years. So it''s right for her to respect and dread other instructors and not give me the reverence I deserve as an instructor" The youngdy said. "Oh. I am sorry about that." Helena said. "It''s okay, Helena" The youngdy said. "Can I be your friend?" Helena asked shyly. "Sure! Why not? Being friends with the Chosen One is an absolutely wise thing to do" The youngdy said while Helena smiled. "I am May, May Panabaker" The youngdy said further. "Okay. That''s a beautiful name you have there, May. Thanks for being my friend. Now I have someone I can talk to in this ce" Helena said with a smile. "Yea. Me too, Helena." May said. Then she continued by saying "Since I started working here as an instructor, I haven''t made more than two friends" Helena''s eyes first widened in shock. Then the shock in her eyes became reced withprehension. "I think I understand why. It''s because you are way younger than the other instructors in here that you couldn''t make much friends with them." Helena said. "Yes. While the few ones I made friends with are also younger in age to the other instructors who have been working here for a really long time. However, that doesn''t mean that if I am in trouble they won''te to my aid. It''s just that they can''t bring themselves to engage in talks or discussions with me." May said. Helena nodded. "You cane visit me at my ce whenever you are free" She said. "Oh. Thanks for the invitation, Helena. I would definitelye. I have always heard rumors of how heavenly the room for the Chosen One is from the other instructors who also hadn''t stepped in there. But now that you have invited me over to your room, I woulde see with my eyes to satisfy my burning curiosity." May said. Haha! May unexpectedly grinned. She then said "I am actually the first to see the room of the chosen one. That is something to be proud about." Helena smiled and nodded. "Alright May. I want to leave to freshen up" Helena said. May nodded. "When do you want me toe over?" May asked. "Anytime you are free in the evening, since we would always have sses and training in the day" Helena said. "Alright. You can go now. See you soon" May said and Helena nodded. And since she had packed her things before she was surrounded by Jennifer and the members of her faction, she left the ssroom and headed for her room. On her way to her room, she met a member of Jennifer''s ''Murderous Fairies'' faction. The person she met who was a female looked at her with a murderous gaze. Helena saw the sinister gaze she was looked with by this female and just ignored her like she was a ghost; like she was inexistent in her vision. "Continue ying with fire. You would be burnt to ashes by it soon." The female said. Helena stopped walking and turned to face thedy. "What''s with you cocksuckers? Are you all and your airhead leader that extremely jealous of the powerful title that I possess? Now you spoke about fire and me getting burnt by it when it''s you and that moron that leads you all that would be burnt to crisps by it. Let this best time you would say such words in my face or you wouldn''t like what I would do to you. Forget your training here. Even if you have been training here for decades, it would still be nothing in front of me. So mind your behavior and speech in front of me." Helena said and threatened. Then she turned around to walk back to her room. The female was intensely surprised by what Helena said. Then rage sparked in her heart. However, she didn''t do anything in the end. And this was because she wasn''t stronger than Trikki. If Trikki could abandon the battle she had with Helena, then who was she to jump in and fight Helena? Although she was having this strong urge to stealthilyunch a powerful attack at Helena, but she tried her best to resist the urge and then walk away. She had a feeling that her attack could miss or be blocked by her Helena who would thene for her out of wrath. And when Helena came for her to pay in her own coin, she couldn''t imagine what Helena would do to her out of anger. She coldly snorted as she left. When Helena got to her room, she took off her uniform and underwear to expose her naked body. Then she entered into the bathroom to have a nice and refreshing shower. When she was done showering and had covered her nakedness by putting on a beautiful casual wear that surprisingly altered it size itself to fit her body, she sat on the bed in the cross-legged position to try something that came to her mind. With her eyes wide open to see everything that would happen and her palms fully spread out and facing upwards, she concentrated within herself and tried to invoke the bloodline ability that she possessed. After trying for a really long time like five hours as she ced intense focus on the bloodline power that she had to invoke it appearance, she suddenly and unexpectedly had a vision of arge world where people who could be described as brilliant purple me in the form of humans could be seen moving about and flying in the air. These people who looked like they were formed from me were busy doing their own thing when the vast sky of their world suddenly darkened. However, the intense purple brillianceing from the bright purple me that burned ragingly around the bodies of the people in this world illuminated the darkened world and even dyed the earth in purple. As they waited to understand what had caused the sudden darkness and mentally prepare themselves for a possible invasion, an alter that was shockinglyrge as their sky suddenly appeared from nowhere. Then the next instant after the alter appeared, a gigantic ckhole that was also asrge as their sky abruptly surfaced and caused theirnds to crack in thousands of ces at once before it explosively shattered into smithereens and get sucked into the ckhole that reduced it and everyone to bits. So, just like that, a powerful race that could unleash tremendously powerful mes that could could consume almost everything was destroyed in an instant by an enormous alter that had suddenly appeared in the sky of their world. Immediately after the world was ruined and then the world and everyone on it surface vanished into thin air, Helena was abruptly pulled out of the vision. With her eyes still closed, tears began to slowly stream down her eyes. Surprisingly, she had be mncholic. She was actually filled with sadness, sorrow and anguish all of a sudden because of the vision that she saw. But this was because she felt a strong connection to these people. These were the people who she had the unique power of their marveling race flow in her blood as it circte about in her body As she heard the terrified screams of the little ones of this race and then the raging, unwilling roars of their mothers and fathers, she couldn''t help but cry. Despite being an immensely powerful race that every other race in the universe would absolutely dread, they were destroyed like every othermon and weak race out there in the world that would be instantly obliterated. Then when her eyes snapped open, an anger could be seen burning in it which actually manifested as bright purple glows that caused the air to begin tobust and give offrge red-hot sparks. Chapter 51: Lecture Chapter 51: Lecture A few seconds after the anger that caused the air in front of her to burn manifested in her eyes, small mes that were dull purple in color and gave out a tremendous degree of heat appeared on her two hands that were stretched out and faced up. Helena looked at them and then clenched her hands into a fist, causing the mes to stop burning on her hands. "Who were those people?" She asked. "And why did I suddenly feel sorrowful about their world and them being destroyed?" She still questioned herself trying to get an answer. Then a thought suddenly came to her mind. ''If everyone of them were destroyed, then how did I get this power that belongs to them? Perhaps one of them, possibly a female, wasn''t around when the total ruination of their world took ce. She must have been in our world and could have met a male member of my family. Then perhaps something happened between them, or I wouldn''t have gotten this power. And what I am having serious thought about might have happened many years ago, possibly millions of years ago." Helena said. Then she stopped thinking about this race with the intention of going to the library if there was any to study about this race and many other race that would pique her interest. *** - Next day - "Today, we would be having a little discussion on spell casting. And for the sake of someone new amongst us, I would speak about the levels of spell casting." An instructor called Sephia said. "Now, spell casting is divided into many levels. The first level is the Beginner level. The second level is the Earth level. The third level is the Sky level. The fourth level is the Heaven level. The fifth level is the Mage level. The sixth is the Great Mage level. The seventh is the Ascendance level. The eight is the World level. And finally the ninth which is the Cosmic level." She stated. Then she continued by asking a question "Can anyone tell me what powers our magic?" "Aetha energy. That''s what powers out magic" Someone said. "Good" Sephia said. Then she continued "When we utter a magical spell, the Aetha energy that flows in our body is drawn out from it and then transforms into whatever the spell we chanted is all about. For example, if I mention ''Laranas Mizario'' which is a spell that simply means ''Golden Crushing Fist'', the Aetha energy that circte within my body would be drawn out of it and turn into a massive golden fist that could span hundreds of feet in size and radiate the power to seemingly crush all things to bits." "Do you all understand?" Sephia asked. "Yes ma''am!" Everyone replied at the same time. "Good!" Sephia said. Then before she could continue, Helena who now understood some things about spell casting or spell weaving raised her hand to ask a question before the instructor could close the chapter about it. "Yes Helena, do you have a question?" Sephia asked. "Yes ma''am. I do" Helena replied. "Okay. I am all ears, you can ask your questions" Sephia said while Helena nodded. "I just want to know. If someone has mastered spell casting at the second level which is the Earth level, can that same person create a spell at the fourth level which is the Heaven level, if the person knows spells for that level? Or the Aetha energy in said person wouldn''t allow it?" "That''s a good question, Helena. Now, we Magicals as people like to call us, have a certain level of Aetha energy in us. Some have it in great amount, while others might have it in little amount. It all depends on the magical talent of that person. Then to the question that you asked. Since Aetha energy have varying levels of quantity in we Magicals, a spell caster who has mastered the second level which is the Earth level may not be able to produce enough Aetha energy needed for the spell of a Heaven-level spell caster to work. While a few who are vastly gifted may actually be able to produce enough Aetha energy for the spell of a Mage-level spell caster to work. Take for example, you Helena, you could actually be able to produce sufficient Aetha energy for the spells that belong to the fourth or fifth level to materialize. All you just need is dedication, devotion and hard work. You would be able to do it" Sephia said intentionally. Helena''s eyes glowed with shock. ''Oh my'' She said within. Now that the instructor had made it seem like she was superior to the others, she would have more haters who would definitely be her enemies. She sighed inwardly. She couldn''t help it. As she once said, being the Chosen One is a name or a title that would attract or gravitate all sorts of things to her. "Do you understand Helena?" Sephia asked. "Yes ma''am. Thank you for exining that to myprehension" Helena said gratefully. "Don''t mention. It''s my duty as an instructor to impart knowledge. So don''t thank me next time, or I would be unhappy with you." Sephia said. "Okay ma''am. I wouldn''t do that next time" Helena said while Sephia nodded her head. "Now, to shed more light on some things about spell casting. It''s only at the sixth level that we stop drawing Aetha energy from within us to power our magical spells. From the seventh level to the ninth level which are the Ascendance level, World level and Cosmic level respectively, we would draw Aetha energy from the outside world around us. For the Ascendance level, a spell caster at this stage would draw energy from the things in the region that he or she is in. For the World level, the spell caster at this stage would literally draw Aetha energy from a world. Then for thest level which is the Cosmic level, the spell caster who is seen as the Grand Master of Spells would draw Aetha energy from the entire universe. That is, from the billions of stars and hundreds of small andrge worlds thatprises the universe. However, no spell caster or spell weaver has ever gotten to the World level. Talk more of the Cosmic level. It''s absolutely impossible to reach." Sephia said. Then she gazed at Helena with a smile in her face and said "But I believe that some day, someone would reach that stage" Helena who maintained eye contact with this instructor became speechless. Then in the next instant, she found it very difficult to breathe when all the gazes from everyone''s eyes were directed at her. "Instructor, aren''t you having too much hope in that thing that calls herself Helena? I can''t see anything special about this tiny and foolishly bold ant that I am going to trample and crush to death someday." Jennifer who had tried her best to remain quiet till the end of the ss just couldn''t take it anymore and so voiced out her disagreement in an harsh way. "Shut your mouth or I would shut it for you." Sephia said. "You say that there is nothing special about her. What about you, is there anything special about you? Give me a few reasons why I should think that you are special?" She asked with slight anger in her eyes. Jennifer''s mind began to seethe in fury. Then she banged her fist on the table before her and abruptly packed her things to leave the ssroom. While Sephia only shook her head in disgust. She didn''t even try to stop Jennifer as she left. "What an irritable monster" She said while Helena and the othersughed. Jennifer who hadn''t gone far heard this and then unexpectedly turned to suddenly release a spell attack at Sephia. "Thosmira" She said and punched out in anger at Sephia. And as soon as she did so, a burning orange fist shot out from her punched fist towards Sephia who calmly blew breeze at it from her pursed lips to rapidly reduce the ming attack in the form of a fist to nothing. Sephia then looked at Jennifer and said "You dared to actually attack an instructor? What courage and boldness! If not that your mother works here, I would have grabbed you and call out an assembly to announce what you did and give you a very severe punishment which in your own case would be banishment to the Land of the Forbidden Souls." Then still gazing coldly at Jennifer, she said "From today henceforth, never attend my ss." "And why would I want to attend your useless and exceedingly boring ss? My mom is more knowledgeable than you. She would tell me everything that I need to know. I am getting the fuck away from your presence. And never expect me to appear in your damned ss again." Jennifer said. Then she uttered with a raucousughter as she left "Imagine this bullshit" Helena looked at the instructor who looked so vexed at the moment. Then to take away her focus from Jennifer as she left, Helena quickly said "Why hasn''t anyone reached the World level before? Is it because there are no ancient spell books avable for it?" Chapter 52: Dusty library Chapter 52: Dusty library "Well, since no one has reached that stage before, there are no spell books for it." Sephia replied. "Hmm. I get it now instructor" Helena said while Sephia nodded. Then Sephia continued with the ss while everyone listened attentively. About an hourter, the ss came to an end. Then everyone took their stuffs to leave the ss. But just as Helena was about to leave after packing her things, Sephia called her back. "Helena, would you like to know more spells? You know, add hundred to thousand more spells to the ones that you may have possibly learnt from your sisters?" Sephia asked. Helena''s glowed with great shock. Very quickly, she epted. "Yes! Yes, I would like to" Helena said. "Good" Sephia said. Then she said further "Now,e with me." Sephia then led Helena out of the ssroom to a store that was really dusty. It''s like nobody had cleaned there in ages. After walking for twenty minutes, they finally arrived there. Sephia then opened the door and took Helena by the hands so they could go in together. The instant she pulled the door open, dust exploded out of the room onto their faces, quickly coloring it brown. Helena and Sephia both coughed out at the same time. Then they tried to wipe their faces with their hands and dust their dresses that had been covered with dust. "Why is it so dusty? Nobody actually uses this ce at all? I thought you were taking me to a library?" Helena asked many questions at once as her mind still reeled at the amount of dust that poured in her face and on her body "Well, it''s a library for sure. Except that the spells recorded in books here aren''tplete. They are like drafts to create powerful spells. But they were never finished" Sephia said. "Oh. Then they were abandoned here I guess?" Helena asked. "You thought right" Sephia said. "But why would I want to learn iplete magical spells? If I ever tried to use any of them, they could backfire and hurt me instead" Helena said trying to give her reason why she wouldn''t want to learn an unfinished spell. "I know. But you are the chosen one, Helena. If it would hurt the others, it wouldn''t hurt you. The Aetha energy that might build up for the spell might disperse if the spell isn''tpleted." Sephia said. "Ma''am, there you go again with the chosen thing. What if the Aetha energy that has umted for the spell explodes in my face. It couldn''t turn my head into mist of blood" Helena said disputably. "Nope. It won''t. Trust me. Besides, as the Chosen One, you could memorize the entire spells and try to finish the spells yourselves. You could add your own touch to it. You know, make it unique for only you." Sephia said. Helena exhaled deeply. "Alright. I would try to learn them." She said. "Good! And I know you wouldn''t fail me" Sephia said excitedly. Then before Sephia could leave, Helena who was looking at the small andrge dusty books in the shelves in the room turned her head to look at Sephia who was preparing to leave. "Instructor, please wait." Helena said. "Wanna request for something else?" Sephia asked. "No" Helena shook her head. "I just want to know why you are doing this for me?" Helena asked. "Oh." Sephia eximed. "You don''t need to read any meaning to my actions. Just see it as you being my favorite student. That''s all" She said. Helena gazed at her and said "I find that hard to believe, ma''am. You have just known me for a day and yet, you are doing all these for me. There is something else other than me being your favorite student" "No matter how funny, ridiculous or outrageous that it may sound, tell me. I promise not tough or rebuke you. Please!" She said further in a pleading tone. Sephia then inhaled after hearing what Helena said. "Actually, I want you to be very strong very quickly so I can borrow your vast strength to wipe out a race that destroyed the wonderful and fabulous people of my race." Sephia said with her voice erupting intense coldness that could seemingly turn water into ice. Then she continued "The race that wiped out my race are known for their nigh-indestructible bodies and power to control metal. And they did this terrible thing all because of an extremely rare mineral resource that couldn''t be gotten anywhere in the world except ours. This mineral resource could power their insane inventions. They found about the usefulness of the resource when they came to our world" Sephia said. "I am so sorry about the destruction of your entire race" Helena said in sad tone. "It''s fine, Helena. No need to feel sorry. I believe we have all lost one thing or the other due to the chaos that reigns supreme in the entire universe. But if you, Helena can be immensely powerful on time, you would be able to use your astronomical devastating abilities to put an end to all these." Sephia said. It was Helena''s turn to exhale. "It''s going to be very hard to reach that stage where I can fight extremely powerful, ominous summoners and evil magical warriors" Helena said. "I know. Even here isn''t that safe. Once those baddies discover that the girl who would dominate all of them has arrived in this ce, they could try to infiltrate it to kill you silently. And if they can''t, they would invade here in massive numbers and try to wipe out you and everyone else. That''s why you must seize every opportunity to rapidly grow stronger than your peers." Sephia said. Then she continued "Jennifer who has made herself your enemy is only a drop in the ocean of enemies that you would have. So, don''t focus on the small battle that you guys are going to have in the nearest future. It''s greatly inconsequential. It wouldn''t affect anything. Instead, look at the bigger picture. Think of the powerful enemies that you are going to take down for some level of calmness to return to some regions in parts of our universe" Helena nodded her head while Sephia left to leave Helena to study. "But it''s too dusty to study in here." Helena said and sighed. Then a thought suddenly struck her mind. With a smile appearing in her face, she aimed one of her hands and said "Galro Windus" Immediately she said that, a strong gale of wind manifested in the room and swept out all the dust in the room. "Now, I can read without inhaling any dust." She said with a smile. Then she removed a number of books from one of the tenrge shelves in the room and ced them on the floor. And as soon as she did so, she sat in the cross-legged position before them and started going through each of the books to read what was written in them. The numerous books in front of her all had writings of ancientnguage that she could surprisingly, partially understand. But if she could ce more attention on them, she would understand them. As one born with immense mysterious powers, she would be able to decrypt any spell andprehend it. Just like how she understood the spells in the book that her sister, Alyssa gave to her, and how to effectively use them to create solid condensates of Aetha energy which she can hurl at her opponents as attacks. Slowly, her mind which seemed like it could read and understand allnguages began to trante the words for her so that she could understand. Not long, her speed in reading the ancient words written in the books increased by leaps and bounds. However, they didn''t make that much of a sense to her as they weren''tplete. ''I guess I would have toplete them myself, just like how instructor Sephia had said.'' Helena uttered within. Then she continued to read. *** "Mom, what''s so special about that Helena girl?" Jennifer asked her mother. "Well, she''s the Chosen One" Jennifer''s mom replied, Anissa. "What? Mom, don''t tell me you believe that bullshit!" Jennifer asked and shouted in shock. "Well, I don''t know what to actually believe again." Anissa said. Ugh! Jennifer uttered. "But mom, do you believe that she is special?" Jennifer asked. "Daughter, I said I don''t know. Olivia, her deputy and the other higher-ups who are overseeing the affairs of this camp believe that she is the chosen one. So, who I am not to believe that she is the chosen one." Anissa said. Anissa then looked at her daughter with a smile in her face and said "I think I know what your problem is" Jennifer looked at her mom and said "I don''t have a problem, mom" "You do dear. And it''s because of that ny-ninth room which was given to that girl instead of you. I believe it is what is making you rant everywhere and show your anger at everything. It would be best you calm yourself down. Now, you have sessfully stopped yourself from attending Sephia''s lecture. You better take things easy. Or you wouldn''t like where you would end up." "But mom, don''t you see it as cheating? I was cheated. I am the strongest in my batch. So, why wasn''t the room given to me?" Jennifer asked angrily. "Well, all I can say is that your love for material things has totally blinded your eyes. Instead of you to be learning new spells and adding to the ones that you have already mastered, you are here busyining to me about some room that you would leave when you reach the Earth level of spell crafting" Anissa said unhappily. Then a look appeared in her eyes which she used to look at her daughter. "But if you are fully sure that you deserve that majestic room, go and battle that brat. If you are however beaten, don''te running to me. Or I would p into a six-yeara" Anissa said and warned with intense anger evident in her tone. Chapter 53: Massive Gains Chapter 53: Massive Gains Jennifer heard what her mom angrily said and nodded her head. "I promise not to disappoint you mum" She said confidently. "Whatever. And for the second time, if you however beaten, don''te running to me. Or you wouldn''t like I what I would do to you. You can leave now. I have things to do" Anissa said. Jennifer nodded her head. Then she stood from where she sat and left the room. *** Few minutester... Bang! Jennifer kicked at the door of Helena''s room. However, no one responded to the bang sound that her leg made against the door. "Brat, don''t tell me you are scared and would pretend like you aren''t in there. I know you are in there. So, keep away the pretense ande out this moment. Your fucking nemesis has arrived!" Jennifer shouted in an arrogant tone. But no one responded. Then out of anger which had abruptly appeared in her face, she kicked the door again. And very hard this time. Bang!! A louder bang sound rang out when her leg kicked hard against the door. "Little bitch,e out!!" Jennifer shouted and then kicked at the door again with rage. However, no response was heard from within. Jennifer then roared angrily to the sky. Then she began to inhale and exhale noisily with a gaze of intense wrath in her eyes. After sometime of calming herself down, she left there and went back to her room. The other girls who hade out to see what was happening became unhappy that no fight was going to take ce between the two strongest girls in the school. "Do you think she is in there?" One of them asked a girl that was by her side. "Probably. But I don''t think I have seen her since we finished ss for the day" Another said. "That''s right. I also haven''t seen her since we finished ss. But where would she have gone to? What a pity. I was prepared to have myself greatly entertained by their battle. But it seems it wouldn''t happen anytime soon" One said in an unhappy tone. "Well, they would fight one of these days." Another who was listening to the conversation that a group of girls had gathered to discuss amongst themselves suddenly said. "Right. Since Jennifer cane to Helena''s room to strike it with her legs, the fight will surely happen soon. It seems Jennifer has grown way impatient to have that majestic room for herself. Haha! I surely can''t wait for that great day where they would battle each other to arrive." Another said and smiled. "By the way, before the battle between Jennifer and Helena would take ce, let''s have a bet amongst ourselves on who would win. Let''s tell this to the other girls so they coulde join in on our bet" One unexpectedly said. "Nice one, Laura. That''s a really good idea." A girl called Florence said excitedly. As they continued the exciting discussion amongst themselves, Helena was busy reading the books that Sephia made her to read. At the moment, she had gone through more than three hundred books that had iplete spells written in them. And like a whale, she continuously took inrge amounts of information that she was getting from the massive numbers of magical books that she was reading. Her mind didn''t even snap from all the heavy trantions of ancient words that it was exposed to. If it were other people, just the second or third book would make them drop what they had the intent to do and leave here at once. But Helena who had a powerful mind was able to take in everything she was exposed to with great ease, and without tiring. Also, due to having read a lot of drafted magical spells from the immense numbers of books stored here, she hadprehended many things about how some powerful spells should work and had begun adding her own ideas toplete them. Then due to having a powerful memory which had unequaled retentive capacity and was exceedingly sharp, all that she had read could be easily recalled by her in an instant and without her leaving anything out. Whereas in others, even if they could remember a few things from all that they had been reading for hours, most, if not everything would be scrambled or scattered in their heads. A few hourster, she reached the five-hundredth book which actually contained lots of drafted magical spells that ifpleted and then mastered, one would actually be able to fight a Summoner. This meant that they were spells supposed to be used by a World-level Spellcrafter. Helena understood this due to the plethoric and extremelyplex words and diagrams that she came across for the different spells recorded in therge book that she was going through at the moment. Although she couldn''t understand them at all, she was able to put them exactly the way they were written and drawn in the book in her head without fainting or bleeding from her nose and mouth. Even some instructors here might not be able to achieve the wonderful feat that she just easily carried out. ''I think I have to stop here. I would visit here tomorrow.'' Helena said inwardly. Then when she thought of her immense acquisitions, she said with a broad smile on her lips "But damn, I have really gained a lot. Now, I know at least ten thousand more magical spells. Although they are way iplete, it''s still something. Besides, I could still use them in an attack or for defense. Then when I reach a point where I can craft my own personal magical spells, I would try toplete them. At that time, I don''t think any spell crafter would be able to fight me. Well, except those damned fiendish summoners" After she finished thinking, she left the store and headed for her room. Immediately she got in, she closed the door behind her and tried to practice many of the great numbers of spells that she had easily memorized from five hundreds books in that store. "elero" She said. Immediately Helena uttered that, her body suddenly glowed in a dim color of light. Then when she took a step to move forward, she crossed a distance of twelve feet in an instant. "Haha. Nice!" Helenaughed and said excitedly. Then putting her hands out in front of her and making them face upwards, she uttered "Crus Obsidua" Once she uttered that, a thick purple-grey fume discharged from her hands. Then immediately after the fume exuded from her hands, it rapidly condensed to form the skull of a strange, hideous beast which then unexpectedly opened it massive to roar. Although no one heard the roar that came from the skull, including Helena herself, everyone that were in a range of fifty feet to the mystifying beast skull began to cough several mouthfuls of dark red blood. Since Helena was the creator of the magical attack, she wasn''t affected by the strange, undetectable power put out by the skull that had formed from the fume. But since it wasn''t aplete spell, the skull couldn''t stay for a longer time as it quickly turned back into purple-grey fume that immediately vanished into the thin air without a trace. And as soon as the fume rapidly faded away, Helena became extremely weak. The extreme weakness that suddenly came upon her could be noticed on her body which had turned pale white. Helena then came to an understanding that those two spells that she uttered were spells that needed great amounts of Aetha energy to manifest or materialize. And that if they wereplete, just one spell could have sucked her dry and damage her magical meridians; the extraphysical veins in which Aetha energy flows in the bodies of Magics. She exhaled deeply when she concluded what she was having a thought on. "Perhaps those spells belong to a Fifth-level or Sixth-level Spell Caster" Helena said. Then she lied on herrge and really soft bed to recover her lost Aetha energy. *** Next day - Training Ground - "Good morning, Deylina" Helena respectfully greeted when she appeared in front of her body trainer andbat instructor. "Nothing is good about the morning if you can''t give me fifty squats" Deylina said while Helena shook. "Widen your legs and give me fifty squats, now!" Deylina unexpectedly said. ''Ugh!'' Helena uttered within. The she began to do squats. After doing it for six times, Deylina said indifferently "One" ''This crazy race and their crazy way of counting. Or is she intentionally counting like that?'' Helena couldn''t help but ask within herself. After sometime, Helena''s legs began to feel weak which then began to tremble. ''This crazy instructor of mine is going to at it again with how weak my body is. What can I do toplete the sixty squats that she asked me to do?'' Helena asked inwardly. Then as she thought hard of what to do, she abruptly recalled an iplete spell that she learnt from the tremendous numbers of spells that she learnt from those books. With a smile appearing in her face, she uttered within ''Vatiphi Missoria'' As soon as she said so, the weakness in her entire body disappeared in an instant. While she felt a great rush of energy in her entire body. Helena at the moment felt that she now had enough energy to run round the entire world a hundred times. Although it was only a feeling that she felt, she could actually do so. All the Aetha energy which her body had gathered over night had transformed into energy that would be tremendously useful for her body which it would use to carry out extremely strenuous or greatly taxing activities. And this iplete spell which she uttered was a spell that belonged to the Fifth-level (Heaven-level Spell Caster). She had actually understood how to apply it profound principles so it could work for her. Immediately she felt the enormous burst of energy in her body, she began to do her squats. And at an insane speed that Deylina and a few others that were also on the field and were looking at her couldn''t help but open their mouths wide in shock. Chapter 54: Fighting Jennifer Chapter 54: Fighting Jennifer "Nice" Deylina said in a shocked tone. After the doing fifty squats that she wasmanded to do, Helena stopped. Then sheid with her back on the ground to rest. Not that she was feeling weak, but because she just wanted to lie on the ground. She still had enough energy to do more than three hundred squats more with Deylina''s strange method of counting. "I am impressed" Deylina said. Then she asked as she looked at Helena strangely "Did you use magic on yourself?" "No. Why would I? That''s cheating. And I am not someone to partake in that." Helena said in a way that one wouldn''t detect she was telling a lie. "Oh. I am just surprised where the energy came from" Deylina said. Then she continued "Since you can easily do fifty squats now, then when youe here again for your training, you would do hundred to two hundred squats. Yea, I have increased it. And no, don''t see me as a wicked instructor. I just want your legs to be firm and strong. Then after I am done building your legs to a stage where I want them to be, we would move on to develop your upper body. Cool right?" Ugh! Helena''s face spoiled. She had just ruined herself. Would she now be using magic on herself every time shees here for training? Helena asked inwardly. ''I would die the day she finds out that I am using magic to enhance myself" She said within herself. With a broad smile in her face which concealed her unhappiness, she nodded in approval to what Deylina said. "Good!" Deylina said. Then she continued "You have done well today. You can go and rest. Make sure you rest. Don''t do any other thing. It is important for you to rest so your leg muscles can recover lost energy and begin to grow." Helena nodded. But just as she was about to leave, Jennifer appeared in front of her. "Hey, cute little bitch. Were where you yesterday? I banged on your door three good times but you refused to show yourself. Is that how cowardly you are?" She asked. Helena looked at Jennifer and said "Ugly old bitch, I have no idea what you are talking about." Haha! Jennifer grinned. "You want to pretend like you don''t know what I am talking about? Eh?" She asked. Then before Helena could talk, Jennifer said out loud so everyone would hear. "I believe most of us were around when I went to Helena''s door yesterday to bang on it so she coulde outside to face me. But did the little bitch appear?" She asked. "No!" A lot of people replied at the same time. Jennifer then looked at Helena and said "So you see, it shows that you are a little liar and a coward." "No, I am not" Helena defended herself. "I wasn''t around when that happened" She said further. "Of course you wouldn''t be around, you little liar" Jennifer said. Then she said further "Anyways, I came to your ce yesterday to duel with you. But since you are here now, let''s have the duel." "Or what do you think, folks?" She asked the crowd that had quickly gathered around them with boiling excitement in their eyes. They were eager to see a battle between Jennifer and Helena. "Sure. You guys should have a duel" Someone from the crowd delightedly said while everyone nodded their head in approval. Jennifer looked at Helena and cracked the bones of her hands before clenching them into fists. Helena exhaled deeply. She was doomed! She had unintentionally turned all the Aetha energy flowing in her body into an energy that she could utilize to do the squats that Deylina instructed her to do. And she couldn''t give up this fight or everyone wouldbel her as a coward and trash, and that she was totally undeserving of the great title that she was given. Helena began to sweat despite the chilly wind that blew around them at the moment. "Wait, why should we have a duel here? There would be nothing to gain from dueling here." Helena said. Then before Jennifer could speak, Helena said further "Besides, my leg muscles are fatigued. So why don''t youe tomorrow evening and let''s fight it out once and for all. And if you can win the fight, i promise to bow to you sixty times and do everything you want for six months. But if I beat you, you would do the same. You would bow to me sixty times and do everything that I ask of you for six months." Jennifer surprisingly grinned. "Well, it seems fair." She said. She could imagine the girl seen as the Chosen One by everyone bowing to her sixty times and doing everything that she demands, like watching her dresses, massaging her body for hours every day and night and so on. After she was done visualizing which only took a few seconds, she said with a voice that invoked unyielding determination "I ept your challenge, little bitch. However, we still have to fight here. Let''s entertain everyone that have gathered around us. They have been hoping for even a brief or small fight between us." ''Ugh! What a bitch'' Helena uttered in displeasure. "Alright. Since you still want to have a go at me, you cane" Helena said without fear in her tone. She was now going to try her best to defend, instead of attacking which would drain all of her energy and leave her at the mercy of the lofty and arrogant Jennifer. Jennifer who was an Earth-level Spellcaster and had mastered many spells didn''t need to even utter a single anciently chant. She could directly unleash a magical attack just by thinking about it. The instant she aimed her palm at Jennifer, arge ball of scarlet me shot out of it towards Helena who prepared to block. But upon seeing the size of the ming ball, Helena knew this was something that she didn''t have enough Aetha energy to create a solid construct to block. Instantly, she leapt away from the path the ball of fire was moving in. As soon as Helena jumped away, the ball arrived at her previous spot and exploded into a massive, mushroom-shaped cloud of scarlet fire that dyed the ground and everything in it scarlet. Also, it radiated a strong sweltering heat that caused everyone to quickly move back, or they could get burnt. Helena who was still in the range of the explosion was seriously affected by the intense heat put out by the solid ball of fire when it exploded into arge me that took the shape of a mushroom. Parts of her skin were badly burnt and she experienced strong, painful stinging sensations all over her body. Seeing how she had dealt with Helena in just an attack, Jenniferughed. "Is this Chosen One? So useless!" She said andughed. Everyone, including the instructors on the training field were deeply surprised at how Helena couldn''t block an earth-level fire spell. ''What''s wrong?'' They asked within themselves. Helena who tried her best to endure the agonizing burning sensations that flooded her senses stood to her feet to retaliate. "Draconimus Frostia" She uttered. Immediately she uttered that spell and aimed one of her hands at Jennifer, arge snow-white dragon that caused the temperature of the surrounding to instantly plummet to sub-zero degrees leapt out of her hand. And as if it this pure white dragon alive, it roared in rage as it shot towards Jennifer. Jennifer gave a smile upon seeing how weak Helena''s attack was. The seemingly real dragon that had intense coldness emanating from it body wasn''t properly developed. It was like it could dissipate away in the next instant. Also, numerous cracks could be seen all over the surface of it body and it was very dim, giving the absolute feeling that it was a very weak attack. With a finger pointed at it, a dark purple pir of arcane energy which caused the air to roil and rip apart in it path shot off Jennifer''s fingers and smashed into the dragon-shaped Ice attack. Bang! A loud bang sound rang out and the Ice attack that Helena formed from the little Aetha energy in her body shattered into smithereens. It was like a rock was thrown hard at a huge ss. While the dark purple beam of magical energy unleashed from Jennifer''s index finger still shot at high speed towards Helena. However, before Helena could do anything like block or evade, Deylina appeared before her in a sh and sent her fist at the beam. Boom! An ear-aching boom sound rang out while the pir-sized beam of magical energy shattered into smithereens before rapidly dispersing away. Haha! Jennifer grinned. "So weak. Even an instructor had to step in to save you from my onught. And it''s you who wanna fight me tomorrow? Just admit that you have lost and beg me to be my loyal blood servant. Beg me to be my ''Chosen Servant''. Haha. See, little bitch. Please spare yourself the shame and embarrassment that you would bring upon by yourself by fighting me and losing woefully. When you be my humble ve, no one would dare look down upon you, I promise." Jennifer said harshly and in an obvious mocking tone. Scoffs! Helena scoffed. "All of you, leave here this moment. Go back to your rooms." Deylina said angrily. Then everyone began to leave. But as they left, they chattered about how useless and trashy the so-called ''Chosen One'', Helena was. When everyone had left, Deylina turned to face Helena with a gaze that she couldn''t quite describe. She however knew that she was in it this time. Chapter 55: Battle with Jennifer I Chapter 55: Battle with Jennifer I "Can I also go back to my room? I would like to go and rest." Helena said. Deylina looked at her and asked "What really happened out there?" "Nothing, I was just tired" Helena said. "You weren''t tired. You didn''t have Aetha energy in you to fight." Deylina said angrily. Then before Helena could talk, Deylina asked "Where did your Aetha energy go?" Helena didn''t know how to respond. Then she felt that she had to tell Deylina the truth. "Ma''am, I am sorry. I turned My Aetha energy into an energy that my body could use to quickly do those squats" Helena said while looking down. She couldn''t look at Deylina in the face. "I thought as much. But why did you do that?" Deylina asked. "I wanted to impress you and so that we can move to other stuff other than squats" Helena said still facing down. Deylina looked at Helena and sighed. "You don''t need to impress me, Helena. You don''t have to impress anyone. I get that you want to leave the squats and make me teach you other things. But apart from having magic, you need to have a physically strong body. Okay. Imagine this scenario. You were fighting with another powerful enemy Spell Caster who might be a level or two levels above you. Both of you ran out of Aetha energy and so couldn''t generate magical attacks anymore. What would you guys do to take down the other. You both would eventually resort to physical battle. The one with a stronger body and possesses more skills would have all the advantage in the battle, as they would be able to deliver kicks and punches more heavier or deadly than yours." She said. "I think I have said enough. You can go. We would see again tomorrow when youe for training" Deylina said. Helena was surprised that Deylina didn''t get mad at her. She was expecting Deylina to probably beat her up or give her a great punishment. But she didn''t and just said that she should go. "Ma''am, I am very sorry if I had disappointed you with my actions." Helena said unhappily. "It''s okay, Helena. Don''t just do what you did another time. Am I clear?" Deylina asked. "Yes ma''am" Helena replied. "Good. You can go now." Deylina said. Then Helena turned to go to her room. On her way to her room, she met some girls on the way who looked at her with scorn in their eyes. "The bitch is getting a treatment that she doesn''t deserve. Chosen One my feet. So useless" A girl in the group of girls looking at Helena said in a harsh tone. Helena didn''t even spare her and the rest a nce. She just treated her speech as something said by a stupid person. "Why would you look at us when there is fear in your heart. You can''t do anything. So weak and useless." The girl said again. It was here that Helena stopped walking. Then she turned to face the girl who gazed at her with nothing but scorn in her eyes. Without uttering a spell, Helena stretched a hand out towards her and suddenly, a powerful st of air urred in front of the girl which sent her flying for many meters and then crashing into a pir. "Who''s the useless one?" Helena asked. Then she said further "you can''t even take or block a single weak attack. So useless" She then resumed walking back to her room. And as she walked gracefully to her room, none dared to curse at her. They just looked at her as she went to her room. When Helena arrived in her room, she went to lie in bed. She couldn''t do anything at the moment as she didn''t have a single wisp of Aetha energy in her body. Then after a long time of resting, she was able to recover some of her totally spent Aetha energy. She then began to practice the iplete spells that she studied from many of those books in the store that Sephia took her to. Some momentster, she ran out of Aetha energy. Then sheid back in bed again to recover her energy. After a great while, she stood to her feet to continue practicing. When she ran out of Aetha energy again, sheid in bed to rest so she could recover Aetha energy. So in this manner, Helena began to familiarize herself with many of the spells. *** A dayter... In the evening. Helena who didn''t leave her room at all to practice and familiarize herself with many magical spells was resting to recover her energy when her door was suddenly banged on. Once the bang sound was made instantly jolting up her from resting state, her eyes shone sharply. "Jennifer" She uttered and then exhaled. Then she opened the door to leave the room and appear before a girl who was taller than her, had ferocity on her eyes and adopted an arrogant posture like she was a god that can step on all creatures and crush them to death. "Do you want to fight me? Remember that you couldn''t beat me. You struggled to fight with me. So, I will advise that you just surrender and give up yourself as my ve. It would save you from the wicked beating that I would dish out at you." Jennifer said. Helena looked at her and said "Well, how do you know that I would just receive all the beating from you without me putting up a good fight. Who knows, it could be the other way around this time" Deylinaughed. "The other way around? You would beat me this time? You?" Deylina asked many questions at once and cackled. Then she said further "Please, don''t make meugh. A weakling like you should stop putting up a bold front before me. You should rush towards me to quickly be my ve. Haha" "You should be my ve instead. You have the fine qualities that a good ve would have." Helena said. Jennifer heard this and her gaze turned chilling. Instantly, without uttering a speech, she stretched her palm out towards Jennifer who also did the same. Arge ball of fire suddenly discharged from Jennifer''s hand and shot towards Helena. While Helena who also didn''t utter a word caused the manifestation of an unusually strong gale of wind that sted into the attack that Jennifer shot at her. An explosion didn''t ur. Instead, it was the ball of fire that rapidly cooled and then vanished when the strong gale-force wind impacted it. Bing exceedingly heated up, the powerful st of wind that Helena caused it appearance, raged like a furious dragon towards Jennifer who quickly prepared to unleash another attack to block it. Still not uttering a word, a thick and wide barrier of fire suddenly appeared before her, sessfully blocking the strongly heated, destructive wind currents. Jennifer quickly performed some gestures and arge blue disc that had ancient diagrams on it surface appeared below her feet and then lifted her high into the air. As soon as she reached a height of thirty meters in the air, she uttered "Relmia Limira Fiero" Then an invisible constrictive force suddenly came upon Helena, binding her in ce. Helena at the moment felt that she was wrapped up a thousand times in an invisible chain that emanated both intense chilling coldness and searing heat. Fraction of a secondter after the restraining force came upon her, arge pir of dark green fire suddenly appeared in the sky and plummeted at a great speed towards her. Helena''s eyes widened in dread and horror. She could feel death looming. Without thinking too much, she proceeded to use one of those iplete spells that she had familiarized herself with. And surprisingly without uttering it like as if she had mastered it, which was however due to the great danger that she felt, eight discs appeared at eight different points around her in the air. These discs which glowed brilliantly in a violet color and had many ancient texts on their surfaces suddenly brought down a tremendous force of suppression upon everything around Helena. As soon as this powerful uncanny force of suppression appeared, the force that bound her up vanished in an instant. While the pir of green-colored fire falling towards her from a great height in the air shattered into thousands of bits which rapidly dispersed in the next moment. And because she didn''t possess enough energy to sustain the spell that she created without uttering it, the eight discs that floated at eight different points in the air around Helena and radiated great profoundness, vanished in the next instant. Helena fell to her knees, tired and weak. She was beginning to look sickly pale after overconsumption of the Aetha energy in her body by the powerful attack of suppression that she unleashed. Fortunately, it wasn''t only her that was feeling extremely weak. Jennifer had also heavily taxed herself to produce that powerful attack that she earlier unleashed at Helena. She had used a Sky-level Spellcaster magical spell which she had mastered tounch that powerful attack at Helena. But unluckily for her, Helena who had familiarized herself with an Heaven-level Spellcaster magical spell was able to abruptly unleash it as a powerful attack without uttering it. Also, due to the tremendous suppressive force that was emanated by the magical attack when it appeared, Jennifer who was greatly weakened by her own attack suddenly fell to the ground from that height in the air, as the disc that was beneath her feet and caused her to float in the air instantly shattered apart due to the insanely powerful suppressive force that came upon all things to crush them into smithereens. Chapter 56: Battle with Jennifer II Chapter 56: Battle with Jennifer II But before she could fall to the ground, her faction members rushed forward to catch her. Then secretly, one of them produced a powerful herb which she put into Jennifer''s mouth. As soon as the herb got into her mouth, it surprisingly turned into liquid which flowed by itself to her stomach. Immediately the energy got to her abdominal region, Jennifer became filled with Aetha energy. Then rapidly, the paleness of her skin vanished. Although she was filled with energy, the blood in her body still roiled due to the powerful force of suppression that came upon her. Also, her skeleton had cracked in many ces. Therefore, although she was still conscious, her senses were enshrouded by great pain. Her faction members then left her alone so she could resume her battle with Helena who was still kneeling on the floor. At the moment, people watching the battle were heavily surprised by Helena''s attack. That attack seemed like one that shouldn''t be unleashed by her, but by a powerful magical spell adept. Jennifer too was also surprised that Helena could cancel out magical spell attack which was of the Sky-level. ''Where did she learn such a powerful spell from? And how did she have the energy to sustain it for sometime so the attack could deal me great damage?'' She asked within herself. However, she didn''t think too much about it. With her ferociousness and arroganceing back to her face, she said while hiding the intense pain that racked her entire body "Little bitch, I am standing while you are still kneeling. That''s right. Kneel before me, your master. Now, do you ept to be my errand dog? Think about it well, there is nothing you can do again to change the tide of the battle. It''s in my favor. But if you want to carry on fighting me, I would give you the chance. However, I would subject you to something lower than an errand dog. You would be the throne I would sit on, day and night. I promise you, your life would be miserable. So I ask again, would you like to be my errand dog?" Helena who was on the floor kneeling furrowed her brows in anger. Jennifer had just called her a dog and that didn''t seat well with her. With an expression of annoyance also appearing on her face, she stood to her feet and began to inhale and exhale deeply. Everything in numerous worlds in different areas of the vast and boundless universe contained Aetha energy. So as the air that everyone in each of the worlds in different regions of the universe breathed in. It was the air that they breathed in which helped them recover lost Aetha energy. It was the air they inhaled that helped them to regenerate the Aetha energy that had been lost or utilized. Helena unexpectedly arrived at this when she was panting on the floor in the kneeling position. She discovered to her amazement that Aetha energy was slowly returning to her body, causing the sick-like paleness of her skin to slowly disappear. Then when she stood to her feet to look at Jennifer in the eyes for the downright human degrading statement that she made, she began to breath in deeply and out slowly so she could quickly replenish Aetha energy in her body. She was ready for another round of battle. And this time, she was going to give it her all. She gazed coldly at Jennifer in the eye as she inhaled to her maximum lung capacity and then slowly breathed out. She was gradually exhaling away her tiredness and slowly regenerating Aetha energy within her. Everyone looked at Helena and couldn''t understand why she was breathing like that. "My little and cute errand dog, are you okay? What kind of breathing pattern is that? Please don''t burst, I would take care of you as I would take care of a real dog. I promise to give you little remnants of my meals, my little whining dog" Jennifer said and grinned. She was enjoying what she was saying. Not long, the deep paleness of Helena''s skin began to slowly disappear. Then so that no one would discover what she was doing, she stopped her breathing method and decided to resume her battle with Jennifer. Without uttering a warning to the proud and arrogant Jennifer so she could be weary of her attacks, Helena suddenly stretched her hand out at Jennifer and released a focused beam of dark-ck me that endlessly emitted a form of pressure that could cause the earth below it to actually crack. Seeing Helena''s actions, Jennifer''s eyes widened in shock. Then she quickly put out her hands too and fired off arge beam of frost from them. Bang! Both beams of different elemental properties collided in the air and a resounding, ear-aching explosion rang out which was instantly apanied by a powerful wave that knocked both of them backwards. Helena was knocked flying for five feet into the distance by the wave that had erupted from the tyrannical collision of their attacks. Same with Jennifer who was shoved flying by the wave for more than seven feet backwards. They both crashed to the ground from a height of eight feet in the air. Helena was instantly racked by intense aching pain upon crashing into the ground from that height. While Jennifer screamed out in pain uponnding to the ground with her back. She had many cracks in her skeletal structure which caused her to be continuously inflicted with pain. And now that she crashed to the floor from a great height, the pain that she felt doubled in intensity. The scream caused everyone who were delightedly watching the battle to look towards where Jennifer crashed into with surprise in their eyes. Did Jennifer just suffer from the exchange? Jennifer at the moment had great pain overwhelming her senses. Her eyes at the moment were red, while her face had contorted to look ugly. However, being a proud and lofty person who didn''t want to lose a fight to a person she called ''dog'', she endured the pain racking her body and senses and stood to her feet. Then she gazed at Helena where she was. Helena had also stood to her feet and was ready to unleash another attack at Jennifer. Jennifer couldn''t see Helena properly because of the redness of her eyes. Also, Helena''s form in her vision was blurred. That wave that impacted her had really affected her body and vision. "Wyvokt Ratima" Jennifer uttered with two of her hands stretched out at Helena. As soon as she uttered that, the image of a gigantic reptile-like creature appeared behind her. Then in the next instant, a massive beam of scarlet-grey light shot out from her hands. And as soon as this beam discharged from her hands, it unexpectedly turned into arge, hideous beast that was in the form of a lizard and had twelve heads that began to spout enormous streams of fire and poison from it mouth. As soon as this beast appeared and raged towards Helena in the air at an insane speed to burn her to death, Helena who was also ready to give it her all uttered in a furious tone "Empyria Destoyax" Pointing at the beast when she uttered that, a ray of light shot off from a finger and abruptly transformed into arge blood-red hammer that the image of more than a thousand skulls which were riddled with holes with long ck maggots emerging from them and were arranged to form a small hill could be seen behind the hammer that endlessly oozed blood and invoked the feeling of sorrow, anguish and death in the minds of everyone that saw it. Bang! Both attacks heavily collided then a wave of high destructive power erupted from the point at which they collided and raged into the distance with a force that caused the ground below it to crack and shatter into the distance in a ripple-like fashion. Both Helena and Jennifer were struck hard by the earth that cracked in a ripple-like pattern. Helena coughed out mouthfuls of blood from where she was shoved to by the raging,rge pieces of earth that struck her with immense heaviness. If not that she used the veryst wisp of Aetha energy in her body to create a solid barrier of air in front of her, her body could also be badly damaged by now. While Jennifer who was also heaved far away by therge, tide-like chunks of earth that struck her, couldn''t bear the pain anymore and directly passed out. At the moment, her body had been badly damaged. The bones in her legs had broken and caused her legs to face another direction instead of the front like every other normal legs. Same with her hands too. Also, big swells could be seen on her face and forehead. They must have been struck by small fragments of earth that collided into her at an insanely fast speed. If one began to wonder why theirst attacks were so powerful, it was because they had used powerful killing magical spells attacks on each other. When Helena saw how powerful and deadly the attack that Jennifer unleashed was, she instantly deployed her own without thinking of the consequences of doing so. Besides, her attack should be way more powerful than what it showed. But because Helena had too little quantity of Aetha energy to power the spell that transformed into the attack, it couldn''t exhibit a greater destructive power, or Jennifer would have been reduced to pieces by the offensive spell when tranted meant ''Empire-Destroying Ominous Hammer'', an iplete, Heaven-level ultimate killing magical spell that she studied in that dusty library. When Helena stopped coughing out blood, she stood to her feet and walked towards where Jenniferid unconscious in. Then when she arrived before Jennifer''s unconscious and badly damaged body, she raised one of her legs to put it on Jennifer''s head. However, before she could do so, an angry, furious voice suddenly rang out from everywhere "Don''t you dare!!!" Chapter 57: The Awakening Chapter 57: The Awakening Helena heard that voice that shouted in rage that she should stop. She knew that this was Jennifer''s mom. However, she damned the consequences of whatever might happen as a result of her action and ced the leg she lifted on Jennifer''s head. All of a sudden, a powerful magical attack that would definitely reduce Helena to hundreds of bit suddenly shot from somewhere in the air towards her. But before the attack could get to her and destroy her, someone suddenly appeared at her front and used a staff that she wielded to smash at the beam of magical energy that was fired at Helena. Bang! Immediately the staff which glowed and pulsed with tremendous power collided with the beam, a deafening bang sound rang out and the beam shattered into pieces. The woman who had appeared before Helena wasn''t even shaken by the tyrannical waves that were suddenly released from the explosion of the magical energy beam at a very close range, likewise the powerful thick barrier she abruptly generated to protect Helena from the ughtering kic waves that had surfaced and seemingly swept out with a boundless burning rage. "Anissa, what''s the meaning of this?" The senior spell instructor, Amber, questioned with anger in her tone. "Amber, I believe you saw what she did? How dare she ce her foot on my daughter''s head. I even told her with a booming voice to stop, but she disobeyed my order and went ahead to do what she did. This girl you people call the Chosen One deserves to be punished by having her legs cut off. Or better, killed. We can''t produce a defiant in here that would cause a rebellion. As I am looking at her, I can see that the future of this ce is dark and gloomy. We need to eradicate her very quickly, or there would be an uprising that would shake all of us in the future." Anissa unexpectedly said. Helena looked at her in great shock. Then she looked from her at Jennifer who had the print of the sole of her boot stered on her face. It was now she that identified her true enemies in this ce. "If I didn''t appear on time to block the instant-killing attack that you sent at Helena and was eventually killed by it, what do you think Olivia, the Master of the Great Sisterhood would do to you?" Amber asked. "Nothing of course. I would exin the terrible thing that she did and be pardoned. This girl deserves nothing but death. She is someone that would drag many of us to our miserable death. I see nothing but an unbounded sorrowful aura emitting from her body which she would epass our very bodies and souls with." Anissa said, not cautioning the way that she talked. Amber looked at Anissa and couldn''t understand where all the hate for Helena wasing from? "What did this girl do to you that you don''t want her existence? I don''t understand. You mind exining to me why you want her death?" Amber asked. "Amber, didn''t you see what this girl did. She tried to kill my daughter. How dare she unleash a killing attack at my daughter. If she can raise her hands to produce deadly magical attacks at her opponents in a friendly battle, then she is not someone that her existence should be tolerated. She must be killed without pity" Anissa said. "Bullshit!" Amber said out loud. "Everything you just told me is bullshit. You said Helena raised her hand to generate a powerful magical attack that would kill your daughter. But who started it first? It was your daughter, Jennifer, that initiated the whole killing magical spell attack thing. So, what your daughter did, to take another person''s life in a simple duel, is okay in your eyes right?" Amber asked. "Of course it''s okay. She wasn''t going to harm this demonic girl. It was this demonic girl that instead wanted to kill my beautiful daughter for me. Ask her why she unleashed a powerful, annihting magical strike at my daughter. She simply wanted to kill her" Anissa said. Amber shook her head. "Anissa, I don''t need to demand for any answer from Helena. You of all people should be able to understand why she did that. Therefore, I would ask you the question you told to me ask Helena. If an opponent sent out a killing magical attack at you, what do you respond with? A full-powered normal magical attack, or a high-level killing magical attack?" She asked, gazing chillingly at Anissa. Mtcheew! Anissa gave a mtcheew. Then she picked up Jennifer''s badly damaged body from the ground and flew away to her residence. When she flew away, Amber turned to looked at Helena with a beautiful, heart-warming smile in her face. "That was an enjoyable battle you had back there. And I loved it that you were ruthless. You didn''t hold back. You immediately dished out a stronger killing attack when you noticed the killing power of Jennifer''s magical attack. I simply loved it." She said. However, her gaze turned serious in the next instant. "Although you have sessfully kept your ny-ninth room for yourself, you have made two new enemies in this ce. You should always be on the look out. Never go anywhere isted and silent alone. If you must do, go with someone or a group of people. However, I would also keep an eye out on every of their actions. I would be monitoring them so they wouldn''t harm you." Amber said. Then she produced something which she gave to Helena. "Here''s a beaded magical distress bracelet. If you ever feel that you are in danger, just crush one of the beads of the bracelet. I would be magically alerted wherever I am that you are in danger. I invented it myself to give to my favorite students with the intention of immediately going to their rescue if their life''s were ever endangered." Amber said with a smile. Helena''s eyes glittered beautifully. She knew that meant. She quickly epted the bracelet from Amber and said in a polite and grateful tone" Thank you ma''am" Amberughed. "It''s okay, Helena. Just try to keep yourself safe. And make sure to act on my advice." She said and teleported away in an instant. Helena nodded her head. "I will try my best to keep myself safe ma''am" she said. Then she wore the bracelet and went to her room. Immediately after arriving at her room, she lied in her bed and deeply exhaled. "What a battle. It was very fulfilling. That''s my first time fighting a battle without my super-powering Hrithika form. I need more fulfilling battles like that so I can quickly grow strong. Just this battle that I fought and I can feel my battle prowess increasing by leaps." Helena said. Then her eyes shone sharply. Instantly, she got off herrge bed and began to do squats. And after doing squats ten times, she counted it as ''One'' Helena really meant business now. The battle she fought some moments ago had awakened an extremely rare spirit in her that would make her thirst for more strength, glory, honor and ultimately, the power to dominate all. She had awakened a ''Spirit of Universal Conquest'', or as referred to by the Elite-rank Spellcasters, the ''True Cosmic Domination Spirit''. This was a higher dimension of power for Helena which would increase her entire abilities; physical, mental and magical abilities, to shocking, unimaginable levels. However, this spirit that had emerged within her was only at the nascent stage (birth stage). But still, Helena who didn''t know what she had awakened could feel some mysterious power moving in her body. It coursed through her veins and kept pushing her to do things even if she wanted to give up on those things that she was doing. After surprisingly doing up to forty squats which she counted as four. She decided to stop due to the weakness and fatigue that had embraced her two legs. However, a voice which was bothpelling and persuasive at the same time suddenly surfaced in her head and told her not to give up. ''You can do it. Just keep going'' The sweet otherworldly voice gently whispered in her head. While Helena who couldn''t resist the intoxicating and wonderful voice that invoked a good sensation in her body anytime it spoke, found herself lowering her body into a squat again, before raising her body to stand straight. So, just like that, she resumed her squats. But she felt pain, A burning pain, An intense burning pain that flooded the entirety of her legs. But under the influence of that sweet and gentle, irresistible persuasive voice, she couldn''t stop. She continued to do her squats until she nked out and copsed to the ground. *** "Daughter, how do you feel now?" Jennifer''s mother, Anissa, asked Jennifer who was on her bed. "Mother, I am fine." Jennifer said. At the moment, all her broken bones had healed. They had been healed by her mother who used magical healing spells on her. Jennifer then remembered what happened in the next instant. "Mom, what about that little bitch? Did I beat her? Is she now missing a leg and a hand, and probably part of her face?" She asked many questions all at once with arrogance and pride in her tone. "Daughter, you did very well. But you actually lost. Anyways, let''s not discuss about that. What I want to tell you is that, she who loses a fight and never returns to it to bring down the opponent that shoved her to the ground is a coward. Now, what I mean is that, you would totally segregate yourself to study,prehend and master many powerful battle magics in seclusion. And after you have reached a level of grand perfection and mastery, a stage where you can now unleash dozens of powerful magical attacks by just thinking about it, you would go out there to meet that girl that is referred to as the ''Unfortunate One'' and bring her to bow before you as her master. You would ridicule that thing and prove to the whole world why she is truly an ''Unfortunate One''." Jennifer''s mother, Anissa, said. Jennifer who became sad, empty and morose when her mother said that she had actually lost the battle she had with Helena, had her eyes which was previously filled with unbounded happiness, begin to burn brightly once again with a fathomlessly unyielding resolve to cut down every obstacles in her path and crush them to bits. "Helena, I hope that you are preparing for me. For I aming at you once again. And this time, you would surely bow before me and praise me as your Master. You would lick my feet happily and beg with endless tears that I use your head as my stood. Bitch!" Chapter 58: Wings?! Chapter 58: Wings?! "How do you think our sister is faring over there at the training camp?" Alyssa asked Jessica who was in front of her. "I don''t know. But I believe she would fare well over there. She might even be a powerful spellcaster now. Just leave her to do her thing, while you do yours." Jessica said indifferently. Alyssa looked at her sister and shook her head. She really disliked this her sister. Always brushing her questions aside and treating her like they weren''t sisters. Although she knew that her sister was trying to be strict, but she felt that her strictness was way over the top. She however had a feeling that one day, the tides would turn in her favor. And by that time, all the anger she kept bottled up in her would be released that day. ''Just you wait'' She said within. "I guess my stay here is over. I have to leave now" Jessica said. "Hmm" Alyssa nodded her head. Then she said "I guess you are going back to your hero thing. Saving people and kingdoms here and there until you get terribly injured one day, or worst killed." Jessica smiled. "Why do we have the Hrithika gene flowing in our blood? I would simply borrow it immense cmitous power toe out of every problem that I put myself in." She said confidently. Alyssa nodded. "Just be careful. It''s only you and Helena I have got left" She said. Jessica broke a smile across her face. "I am not ready to die yet. Besides, I don''t just jump into every bad situation that I find people in, if that''s what you are thinking. I first assess the situation. If it''s something that I can control with my own strength, I would go in to help them. But if I see that''s a situation way beyond my power, I would just turn a blind eye to them and move on." She said. "Okay. You can go now, sis. I guess I would see you some other time in the future" Alyssa said. "Yea. You too. Make sure you take good care of yourself. Bye for now" Jessica said and teleported away from the room to another region. "Bye" Alyssa whispered softly. *** "Father, see!" Eden''s children ran to their father''s front to show him what they discovered. When Eden looked at his children, he was shocked to see what was behind them. They each had a pair of wings at their backs which pped slowly and generated small wind currents. However, the shock that had appeared in his face didn''t stay for too long as it vanished some momentster. He understood that he had passed his genes down to his children. "Are you scared of what''s at your back?" Eden asked with a loving smile in his face. "Yes father. I am scared. I have a feeling that we might turn to birds if the wings at our backs aren''t cut off. They must have appeared due to a spell that was unleashed at me by a dreadful sorceress in my dream. I am sure it''s that spell that I was hit with that caused the appearance of the wings at my back." The oldest of his two daughter, Lauren, said with tears beginning to form in her eyes. "So, you want me to cut it off?" Eden asked with a smile. "Father, I don''t know anymore. It would be very painful if it''s cut off. It''s going to hurt so bad" Lauren replied. Edenughed. His children were behaving funny to him. They were starting to show their cute side to him again. "Okay. If you were hit by a magical spell in your dream, what about your sister who also has a pair of wings at her back. Was she also struck by the same magical spell that the sorceress in your dream sent at you?" Eden asked. "Dad, I don''t know. It''s strange. Why would we have wings at our backs? It''s not normal" Lauren said. Edenughed again. "So, have you made up your mind that I should cut it off?" Eden asked. "But it''s going to hurt really bad if you cut them off. We are going to feel a lot of pain. Dad, I seriously don''t know what I want to do anymore about the wings. And maybe we should leave them like that." Lauren said. Then she continued "Since I don''t have friends who would mock me and my sister and call us chickens, I think we should leave them. Although it looks beautiful on us, making us look like angels, I am just scared that when I grow up with it, wherever I go, I would be scornfully talked to andughed at." Eden smiled. Then he said "Children, you are perfectly fine. Nothing is wrong with the both of you. You weren''t hit by any any spell from any sorcerer or sorceress that may have appeared in your dream. Instead, it''s a marveling gift from me to you, my sweet adorables." Eden then stood to his feet from the chair. "Let me show you what I mean by myst sentence." He said further. Looking at his kids who also looked back at him with serious attentive eyes so they wouldn''t miss a thing, Eden focused within himself to tap into that boundless power of his Dark Warrior Seraphim bloodline. As soon as he did so, a pair ofrge, dark ck wings suddenly spouted from his back. His two daughters'' eyes widened in shock. Then to cause more amazement to appear in their hearts, he caused a second pair of wings to surface. Then a third, a fourth, a fifth, and up to the ninth one. He then stopped here. He could cause the appearance of more wings as he was a twelve-winged dark warrior seraphim, but he didn''t want to cause tremendous shock to the small hearts of his beautiful kids. "So, what do you think?" He asked with a smile. "Do I look like a nine-winged chicken to you?" Eden asked further with a smile in his face. His children shook their head. "No father. You look very amazing. How did you do it? Can we do it too?" The oldest who was Lauren asked with a bright glow of astonishment in her eyes. "I don''t know. You would have to discover that yourself." Eden said. "Can mom also spout wings from her back too?" His second daughter, Deborah, asked. Edenughed. "No. Your mom can''t" He replied. "Why? Isn''t she gifted too? If you can produce wings from your back, same with us, she should also be able to spout wings from her back." Lauren stated seriously. Their mother who was somewhere watching everything that was unfolding broke a smile. Then she shook her head. "These kids... Now, they would see me their mother as someone devoid of any talent" She uttered in a displeased tone. "Well, I don''t me them. If they know that their father isn''t a human, they wouldn''t speak like that." Selena said and a broad smile appeared in her face. When Eden heard what they said, he smiled. "Your mom can do way more than this in the past. She didn''t need wings to fly. And she could turn the clouds into tall mountains with steps on it to climb to the heaven which was an infinitely vast dimension after the sky. Kids, do believe me when I say your mom is a goddess. She is very powerful. She once lived in that dimension beyond the sky. But when she left there toe dwell with me who is only a mere mortal, she sadly lost her power and became a normal human like us. So, I do my best to protect your mother. I help her surmount every obstacle that would prove insurmountable to her." He said. "Wow!" Eden''s kids eximed in shock. Then they turned to look at their mother who had begun to cry where she was. She couldn''t believe Eden would utter such marveling things about her to her kids. Although they weren''t true, but it was something that made her really d. However, she made up her mind to tell her kids the truth when they were older and mature. She didn''t want them to be carrying unreal fantasies about her as a goddess in their heads. Her daughters approached her with radiant smiles in their faces. Then when they appeared in front of her at where she sat, one of them held her fingers and said "Mom, we are sorry that you lost your power and your title as a goddess. Thanks for being our mother. We promise to also do our best to take care of you and protect you from every harm that woulde your way." Selenaughed. "Okay dearies. And I promise to always love you" She said and cackled again. Then her daughters embraced her for sometime before returning to their father. "Dad, teach us how bring out more wings and how to use them to fly? I have no idea on how to control it to produce flight" Lauren said. Eden shook his head and grinned. "Alright cuties. I would surely teach you. But you can''t bring out more wings now at this stage. Besides, I don''t know how many pairs of wings you can each produce. However, I can teach you how to use them to fly. But not today. That would be another time. You can go back to your rooms now and rx. I and your mother wants to discuss something very important." He said and winked at them with a smile in his face. "Alright dad. We are going back to our rooms. Don''t forget your promise. Or we would be mad at you" Deborah threatened and then left their parent''s presence with Lauren to their rooms. "What kids we have" Selena said and grinned. "I know. They are something else. They didn''t even think if their words were going to hurt you. They just said it as it came to their minds" Eden said andughed. Same with Selena who also broke intoughter. "Anyways, I love them like that. I wonder what I can do without them" Selena said. "Same here" Eden said. Then he sat beside his wife who rested her head on his shoulder and with her boobs pressing against his arm. *** A few hourster, Helena stood up from the ground. "Did I copse to the ground when I was doing those squats? I guess I did. But that''s weird and absurd. Why would I nk out from doing ordinary squats?" Helena questioned herself when she stood back to her feet from the floor of her room. Then her eyes narrowed. "I think I get it now. I kept pushing myself till I nked out and then fell to the ground. But that''s strange. Why would I keep pushing myself toplete my squats? Seriously, what came over me at that point in time?" Helena asked herself. Then she felt her legs. All the weakness and fatigue they had before had surprisingly disappeared without a trace. Besides, they felt stronger now. She could feel a slightly shocking degree of strength in her legs. ''What''s going on with my body?'' She asked within with shock in her tone. Then she tried jumping. Whoosh! Like an arrow, she jumped to a height of ten feet. She had aplished an height that only beginner-rank, low-level, jump-enhancing magical spells could achieve. "Amazing!" She screamed out in shock and full delight after shended back to the ground. Chapter 59: Punched by her instructor Chapter 59: Punched by her instructor - Training Field - "Good morning ma''am" Helena said when she arrived before Deylina. Deylina simply nodded her head to her greeting. "Alright, Helena. Give me a hundred squats" She said. Then she looked at Helena with a gaze that Helena herself felt that it meant ''Don''t try to turn your Aetha energy into an energy for your body, or I would finish you off here''. Helena simply smiled. Then she began to do her squats. Not long, her legs began to approach fatigue after doing up to eighty squats which to Deylina was just thirteen squats because of her counting method. As her legs began to tremble and she felt like quitting due to the tiredness that had set into her legs, a sweet-sounding voice that was rather otherworldly suddenly surfaced in her head. It spoke in Helena''s voice and told her to keep going, that she can do it. Immediately the voice appeared in her head and said those things, Helena who felt like falling with her knees to the ground and boldly tell Deylina that she was tired, couldn''t do so anymore. She basically couldn''t resist that powerful, intoxicating voice that produced warm currents of divinely sensations in her body anytime it uttered a word. She just couldn''t bring herself to resist the voice ringing softly in her head. Therefore, she continued to do the squats. Helena kept on going till she surpassed a hundred squats, two hundred squats, three hundreds squats, until she surpassed the number of squats Deylina told her to do. Yet, she didn''t stop. She kept on going. Although she felt the intense burn in her legs, she just couldn''t bring herself to stop. Deylina who was surprised that Helena actually squatted up to the number of squats that she demanded for with her intentional counting method, became further surprised when she saw Helena going. She was shocked. Then when she looked into Helena''s eyes, she could see the pain in her eyes. A thought then surfaced in her heart that gave Deylina the feeling that Helena was under a spell. "Helena, stop" Deylina said after noticing the pain in Helena''s eyes. Although she would have loved that Helena continued the squats. But after seeing the tremendous pain that she might probably be experiencing in her eyes, she was forced to tell her to stop. "Ma''am, I don''t feel like stopping" Helena said. But she said it in a tone that invoked the absolute feeling that she was in pain. "You have to stop now" Deylina said. Helena didn''t listen to her. She simply continued with what she was doing. And this was because of the voice that sounded in her head had blocked her sense of hearing. It was probably trying to keep all distractions away and let her focus on what she was doing. "That''s it" Deylina said. Then sheunched a heavy punch in Helena''s face, instantly knocking her unconscious. Helena fell to the ground t, drawing everyone''s attention towards her unconscious body, and then at Deylina with surprise in there eyes. ''Did instructor Deylina just punched Helena?'' They asked within themselves. Then they arrived at an answer which was that Helena was feeling arrogant and then had a punch sent to her face. "Haha! Serves her right" One of Jennifer''s faction members said out loud andughed without care. Deylina ignored everyone''s gazes on her body and looked at Helena. Her body appeared to be burning up in her vision. ''What''s going on in your body and mind, Helena?'' Deylina asked within. Then she carried Helena and gently ced her on her shoulder. She then left the training field to go see the director. When she got to the director''s office and was allowed in, she ced Helena on a bed that was magically teleported into the office and floated some meters in the air as there was not enough space to upy the big bed. Then after being told what Helena did at the training ground, the middle-aged woman who was the director of the magical andbat training camp looked at Helena for a long time before her eyes narrowed. "Could it be...?" She asked. Then her eyes shone with amazement. "Oh my... She has awakened an apanying Spirit of World Dominance." The middle-aged woman said. As soon as the director said this, Deylina''s eyes glowed with shock. "Spirit of World Dominance? That''s great fortune for her" Deylina said happily. "I know. But the one she awakened is aggressive. It''s controlling her instead, forcing her toplete things that Helena herself wouldn''t be able to fulfill. And this could damage her body." The middle-aged woman said. But if she knew that elerated healing would kick up in Helena''s body to heal her of every injury that she might have sustained, she wouldn''t talk in that manner. "I think it''s too early for her to have a Spirit of World Dominance. I would have to ce a magical inhibition timeseal on this dominating entity to keep it from affecting Helena''s activities. After she has matured enough and is able to effortlessly control her numerous vast powers, the seal would wear away by itself to allow the spirit reveal itself once again." The middle-aged woman said. "Ugh." Deylina uttered. "Wouldn''t it affect her?" she asked. Then she stated further before the middle-aged woman could respond to her question "Director, in my own opinion, I like it that she would be able to grow strong very quickly. I get that it would affect every activity that Helena may carry out, but it would allow her entire capabilities to grow quick on time. The spirit is trying to force her to surpass her limit. And it only by influencing her mind can she do it. Ma''am, we need her, the world needs her. I therefore see no point in inhibiting something that would make her grow very strong quickly in this chaotic world. However, if you insist, I would advise that we watch her for sometime. If the spirit keeps interfering in her tasks, forcing her to fulfill them and even go beyond them, and which might be deleterious to her system instead of beneficial, then I would bring her to you so you could seal it up till Helena would be able to subdue the voice or rather control it since she''s the originator of it" The middle-aged woman sighed. "Alright. I guess we would do just that. Or I could just inform Helena of what has cropped up in her body. Then it would be up to her to decide if she wants it sealed or not. If she however refuses to have it sealed off, we would still be on the lookout for her. So, the moment we notice that the Spirit is trying topel her to go far beyond her usual limits, we would have no choice than to seal it up forter" She said. Deylina nodded. Then she left the Director''s office, leaving Helena''s body on the bed that floated in the air by itself. Chapter 60: Should I seal it away? Or you would manage it? Chapter 60: Should I seal it away? Or you would manage it? Should I seal it away? Or you would manage it? Many minutester, Helena''s eyes suddenly sprang open. Then when she could not identify where she was at the moment that her eyes snapped, she wanted to jump off the bed and dash towards the door to leave wherever she was. However, before she could do what she had in mind, a force suddenly came upon her, pressing her softly onto the bed. "Helena, it''s me. Rx" The middle-aged woman said with a smile in her face when she appeared before Helena "Oh" Helena muttered. Then she rxed her taut nerves and calmed. Immediately after her body rxed, the force that came upon to press her onto the bed and prevent her from leaving the room instantly disappeared. Then the bed disappeared while Helena appeared with her feet firmly on the floor. "Come take your seat. We have important matters to discuss" The middle-aged woman said. When Helena sat down, she asked "Is it about Jennifer?" "Jennifer? You have settled her already. We don''t have any problem with her. However, I would implore you that you should be careful. That girl and her mother are a duo that you should dread. Right now, I have a feeling that they could be making wicked schemes against you. However, if you are strong, you would be able to surmount every obstacle that woulde your way. Strength and might would always prevail in the end." The middle-aged woman said.m while Helena who listened attentively nodded her head. "So, to the important matter that I want to discuss with you. Many moments ago at the training ground, you were reported to have been behaving strangely. I have a strong feeling that something you couldn''t quiteprehend came upon you at the training ground. But can you really describe what happened to you at the training ground?" The middle-aged woman, Roselyn, asked. Helena then recalled all that happened before Deylina punched her in the face. Then when she remembered the time that Deylina punched her in the face after ordering to stop what she was doing, she touched that part of her face where the punch was delivered to with the aim of knowing whether it was greatly swollen and still hurts badly. But to her surprise, there was no swelling there. Neither was there any pain that could be felt at that area of her face. ''Why would my instructor do that to me?'' She asked within. Then she shrugged it off. Although she feared her instructor, she was still going to ask her for the reason why she punched her in the face without her doing anything bad or infuriating. "Yes ma''am, I can can describe what happened to me at the training ground." Helena said. "Okay. Go on" Roselyn said. "I was asked to do squats by my instructor. Then when I got to a particr number, my legs started shaking due to fatigue setting in. Then when I made up my mind to stop and tell my instructor that I wanted to rx for sometime and then continue again, a voice that soundedpletely like my inner voice spoke to me. And one thing about this voice was that it was totally irresistible. I couldn''t resist it persuasive voice that alsopelled me to do things at the same time. And whenever it spoke to me with it dreamy enticing voice, I would feel warm currents of some indescribable sensation begin to course about in my body. This particr sensation that would flow to spread across my entire body has all the best sensations in the world. So, under the overpowering influence of this strange voice, I kept going. I continued the squats I was asked to do that I even surpassed the number of squats I was asked to do by Instructor Deylina. And despite my tiredness and the intense burning pain that flooded my thighs, I kept on going till instructor Deylina came forward and punched me in the face, instantly knocking me out. I guess she must have punched me hard in the face to put me out of my pain and misery" Helena said, recounting all that she felt many moments ago at the training ground to Roselyn. It was now Helena understood why instructor Deylina did that. Then she thanked her in her mind. "Hmm" Roselyn uttered. Then she looked at Helena who looked at the floor of her office. "Helena, from all that you have said, I can confidently say that you have awakened a unique battle spirit. But this one is influencing your mind and forcing it to make you surpass your physical and mental limits. It is one that doesn''t want you to be matched up to by your peers. It wants your prowesses in different areas or fields to be many times that of your fellow colleagues. It''s preparing you to be unexcelled by anything" Roselyn said with a smile. "Really?!" Helena asked loudly and with eyes that glowed in utter astonishment. "Yes" Roselyn replied. Then she continued "The spirit that you have awakened is called the Spirit of Universal Conquest. It''s a spiritual entity that allows you to exercise dominion over all creations." "Wow. How did I awaken such?" Helena asked in an excited tone. "I don''t really know. And that''s something that we can''t discover. Although, they have been said that they are the spiritual manifestations of one''s will, determination and resolve to rule over everything in the world. But your reason for awakening such might be different. Therefore, only you should be able to find out how you were able to awaken it." Roselyn said. "Alright ma''am. But this spirit, is it like the ones that dwell in the Cendrian realm?" Helena asked to understand what kind of spirit she had awakened in her. "No. They aren''t alike at all. This one is different. And it only manifests in people who are special and have a powerful will to surmount all undefeatable odds in their paths." Roselyn said while Helena nodded her head in awe. She had actually awakened such within her? She became d and blissful. "Has it ever surfaced within any other person apart from me? You know, I can''t be the only special girl in the world. There are more than ten thousand races in the world, and each race I believe, would surely produce a child that might be far stronger than all of them" Helena said. Roselyn smiled. She liked how Helena didn''t see herself as the only special and strongest person in the world, even if she was the ''Chosen One''. "Yes, fifteen of them in fact. So, that''s how the world were able toe to an understanding of these powerful spirits that were seen as three-dimensional, juggernaut embodiments of one''s sky-piercing will, unyielding determination and invincible resolve" Roselyn said. "Okay. But why didn''t these people put an end to the chaos and disorderliness in the world since they had this kind of spirit within them which would certainly help them exercise dominion over all things?" Helena asked in a curious tone. "Well, having the Spirit of Universal Conquest doesn''t mean that you can''t be killed, or that you would be super-powerful than everyone in the world. So you may know, the ability to exercise dominion over all things in this context means that one would be able to overpower every living thing that''s at one''s level of power. Once one faces something that exceeds one''s capability, one''s life could be terminated. So, those people who were from different races and had the Spirit of Universal Conquest in them were probably killed or severely injured, never to rise again to their feet. And this could have been done by people who were totally envious of them because of what they had, or by their unforgiving enemies." Roselyn said. Helena shook her head with an unhappy expression in her face. She was really sorry for them. She understood how hard it''s to be special in a world that was full of one''s enemies. "So ma''am, why are you telling me all these?" Helena asked as she gazed strangely at Roselyn. "Well, nothing really. You know, yours is kinda aggressive and controlling. It forces you to do things under it powerful mind-manipting influence. And that could be really bad for you." Roselyn said while Helena shook her head with ack of understanding in her eyes. "Alright. As an example so you could understand what I mean. If you are involved in a battle to the death which you could try your best to run away from once it seems your adversary is starting to overpower you and thene back another day to fight, this spirit inside you might not allow that. It would force you to keep fighting and fighting until you be too weak to fight and then snap out in the heat of an intense deadly battle. That would surely result in your death. So, to stop it from interfering in your things until ater time that you would be able to bring yourself out of it strong subjective control, I want to ask, should I help you seal it away for sometime? Or you don''t want that and would manage it?" Deylina asked and looked at Helena who began to think deeply of how to respond. Chapter 61: Meeting the spirit Chapter 61: Meeting the spirit "I understand, ma''am. But before I would think further on what to do about the spirit, can you please exin the benefits of this spirit if there''s any to me?" Helena asked. Roselyn nodded her head. "Sure, I would tell you." She said. Roselyn then tried stating the benefits of the spirit to Helena. "As a spirit that was borne from one''s will, resolve and determination, it would help you increase the damaging power of your attacks. Just as it is named, the Spirit of Universal Conquest, it is a spirit that would help you surmount every insurmountable obstacle in your path. It would help a host to overpower all adversaries that is at that host''s level of power. And it would do all these, especially increasing the destruction or damaging capacity of the host''s attacks by releasing an ethereal energy from it incorporeal body into the attack formed from Aetha energy. This ethereal energy which is called ''Cosmic Vanquishing Energy'' would make all the magical attacks of a Host Spellcaster to be many times as powerful as before." "Is that all that I would benefit from the spirit?" Helena asked after being shocked by what Roselyn said. The Spirit of Universal Conquest was truly powerful. "No, Helena. There are still a few more. But the major one is what I mentioned a moment ago. However, yours seems different. It is the first time I will hear of a spirit trying to influence the mind of the vessel it resides in. So, it could possess more power due to being more different from the others. Yours is at a higher dimension of power." Roselyn said. Then she asked further "So, what do you say? Do I seal it away forter? Or you would manage it and grow strong with it?" Helena exhaled and began to ponder again. She thought hard over everything that Roselyn said. She didn''t want the spirit to interfere in her thing and even influence her to do things that she might not want to do. However, she wanted the powerful energy that it would feed her attack which would raise it destructive power to a level that it can''t be matched by the attacks of other Spellcasters who are at her level. After sometime, she arrived at an answer. Helena looked at Roselyn who asked again "What''s it going to be, Helena? Should I seal it off for you till you are stronger to resist it influence, or I should let it be?" "I don''t want it sealed away. I would manage it and grow strong with it" Helena said. Roselyn nodded. "Well, its your spirit. It''s up to you to decide what you want to do with it. Anyways, if we see that you aren''t able to break out from it strong influence over your mind and body, we would be forced against your wish to seal it away. Am I understood?" She asked. "Clearly ma''am" Helena replied. "Good. You can return to your room. I guess training for the day should have ended. You have been out too long." Roselyn said. "Okay ma''am. Thanks for watching out for me" Helena said on a grateful tone. "You don''t have to thank me, Helena. It''s our job to watch out for everyone here and provide for their needs. It''s our basic responsibility. So, don''t ever mention thanks to me again for anything that I may do for you in future. Am I clear?" Roselyn asked with a smile. "Loud and clear ma''am" Helena responded. "Good. You can return to your room. Go and rx. Bye for now" Roselyn said. Helena nodded and headed straight to the door to leave Roselyn''s office. When she got to her room, ignoring the gazes of everyone that she met on her way there, she sat in her bed in the cross-legged position and then closed her eyes to focus within herself. Her intention was to try to see the spirit that strongly influenced her mind andmunicate with it. When she closed her eyes and focused within herself, she said "Spirit of Universal Conquest, I don''t know if you can hear me, but I would like to talk to you" However, she heard nothing. Not even a sound. "I know you are there. So don''t pretend like you aren''t there. I demand that you appear before me now" Helenamanded. However, nothing still happened. Helena grunted. "Please, I beg you. I request that you appear before me. Besides, I have so many questions to ask you. And also, I am dying to see you. I want to know how you look like." Helena said. Not perceiving a sound from anywhere within her mind, Helena decided to return her focus from her inner world to the outside world. But before she could do so, her mind was suddenly pulled into a region that she never knew also existed within her mind. Appearing in a vast and boundless expanse of space that was devoid of matter and light, throwing the whole area into darkness, the blurry form of a figure that emitted a brilliant resplendent light from it body suddenly appeared before Helena, bringing a strong beautiful illumination to this pitch-ck dimension. Although the light emanating from it body was so bright that if anything that tried to look at it for than a second, their eyes would be ruined, but Helena looked at it and wasn''t affected. But it wasn''t by her power, it was the entity that made the multi-colored, retina-burning light endlessly emitting from it body not to affect Helena''s vision. "You requested for me. Here I am" The entity said. Helena who was absolutely shocked by all that had suddenly urred became speechless. Her mind was sent reeling fast in awe and utter astonishment that she didn''t know what to say. However, after sometime, she was able to regain control over her reeling mind. "Hi" She said. But the entity didn''t respond. It only looked at her. "I guess you don''t know what I mean by Hi. It is how we humans greet each other in the world" Helena said. "I am not a human" The spirit said. "Yea. I know. Sorry about that. I was only trying to greet you" Helena said. Then before she could say anything, the entity before her said "You asked for me to appear before you. Here I am. What do you want?" Helena grunted. What kind of spirit residing within her was this? So unfriendly and impatient. She thought. "Actually, I am here to ask you why you keep forcing me to do things I don''t wanna do?" Helena asked. "I want you to grow strong in time. There''s basically no time anymore for you to be yful or enjoy things that you puny weak humans enjoy." The entity said. "And why''s that?" Helena who was shocked by what the spirit said harshly, quickly questioned. "I saw a terrible future where you, I and many others were destroyed, and many of the worlds in the universe wiped away. Only to be reced by new ones with an exceedingly powerful devilish summoner and Spellcaster being the ultimate ruler of these worlds that had descended from somewhere I don''t understand" The entity said. Helena''s eyes widened in shock. "Really?" She asked to confirm again what she heard from the entity whose form she couldn''t totally make out due to the blinding colorful light continuously emitting from it blurry body. But the entity didn''t reply, it only looked at her. "So you can see into the future?" Helena asked. "Yes. I can see into the distant future and the far past." The entity replied. Then it continued "But it''s what greatly weakened me and made my form blurry" "Okay. But why did you look into the future?" Helena asked. "To know what it holds in store for the universe." The entity replied. "Hmm." Helena uttered. Then she continued by saying "I want to ask. What really are you? The Spirit of Universal Conquest? You don''t seem like one to me" She asked. "What''s that? I am not what you call that. I am the Primordial Spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn. I am one of the higher, primal spiritual entities that have roamed round universes before all sorts of races started to appear after the formations of worlds. I chose to enter into your body after seeing the tremendous ability that you would possess as you grow. So I am here within you to augment that devastating godly powers to another level. It''s only you and I that can bring the fight to that powerful entity that wants to destroy all the worlds in the universe and rece it with the one it would create itself" The entity said. "Wow!" Helena eximed in shock. "So you aren''t a Spirit of Universal Conquest? I thought you were one." Helena said while the spirit didn''t respond. Still looking at the entity with a marveling gaze in her eyes, Helena asked "As a being that has existed for so long, you should know what a Spirit of Universal Conquest is?" "No. I don''t know. Maybe if you can describe it to me, I would be able to tell you what that truly is" The entity replied. "Okay." Helena said. Then she tried her best to simply describe what the Spirit of Universal Conquest is to the spirit. "It''s a spirit that might be born from the fusion of our will, resolve and determination. It also has the same ability as you to increase the damaging abilities of our power to a higher level to cause shocking destruction" Helena said. "Oh. You mean the Primordial Spirit ofPeerlessness and Indomitability? They are not born from anything. They have been around for long too. They choose who to possess. Just like how I chose you" Chapter 62: The eviction Chapter 62: The eviction "Wow" Helena''s eyes glittered from hearing what the spirit said. "So, between you and that spirit, who is more powerful?" Helena asked. "Like I said, I am a higher, primal spiritual existence. While the spirit of peerlessness and indomitability is a lower, primal spiritual existence. So who do you think would be more powerful between the two of us?" The spirit asked. When Helena heard this, the smile in her face widened. "Thank you for appearing before me and telling me all these. I would like to go now. But I want to beg to stop putting my mind under your influence. I want to use my determination and resolve to finish my tasks myself. I don''t need help from any external or internal source" She said. "Alright. I would do as you say. But on one condition, which is that you must try your very best to surpass your body''s limit. If you don''t, I have no choice than to influence your mind and help you surpass it. It''s not like I am doing anything bad. I just want you to grow strong in time" The spirit said. "Okay. I promise to try my best" Helena said. As soon as she said so, the vast and unbounded, dark ck region that her mind was pulled into vanished as her mind was returned back to her body. Helena''s eyes then snapped open. She then took a deep breath after she recalled what she promised the spirit. "I will surpass my limit. I will break every record that I would set for myself." Helena said to herself. Then she recalled that there were things she had to do. With a glow of ruthlessness flickering in her eyes, she opened the door of her room and stepped out. Then she walked to where Jennifer''s room was and banged on the door. Bang! The people in the room who were Jennifer''s faction members were suddenly jolted up from whatever it was that they were doing. Then their eyes narrowed in anger when they recalled the only person that would have the boldness and audacity to bang on the door of their leader''s room. The door opened and the people in the room began to step out one after the other. "Helena, what''s the meaning of this?" One of them asked. "What''s the meaning of what? This room is now my property. Remember your stupid and weak leader betted with the house. She lost, and now it''s mine. So, do get your damned things and get lost from my property. Or I would do bad things to you guys for trespassing on my property. And I could be very ruthless about it." Helena said with the glow of ruthlessness in her eyes growing in intensity. One of the girls who wore a dark robe with arge hood pulled over her head and held a short silvery de that faded in and out of vision said to Helena "If we decide to attack you, do you think you can take on all of us. To not utterly disgrace yourself, I would advice you that return to your room and go to bed to sleep like a little, obedient kitten" Helena looked at this female that spoke with her intense coldness in her eyes. Then she said "I like disgracing myself. If any of you think that you are up to it, you cane at me, your granny" Everyone of the members in Jennifer''s faction raised their heads to look at Helena with concealed killing intent and wrath in their eyes. Did she call just call herself their granny? Instantly, without warning, the girl who wore a dark robe that had it hood pulled over head suddenly threw the de in her hands at Olivia. Olivia who was expecting their attacks quickly put out her two hands and fired offrge and focused, solid streams of air from her two hands towards the attacks that the girls sent at her. Bang!! Possessing a shocking degree of solidness, the huge, concentrated streams of air that were fired off Olivia''s dainty hands towards the girls'' attacks actually seemed like massive and dense, thick pirs of earth. They smashed heavily into the numerous magical attacks that the girls sent at her and surprisingly shattered them into pieces, while the two focused streams of air moved on like they didn''te across any obstacle and heavily impacted the barriers that the girls quickly produced from their Aetha energy to protect themselves from the overwhelming attack that Helena sent at them. However, their shields were nothing before the two huge streams of solidified air. Bang! Bang! Bang!.. With multiple explosive sounds ringing out at once and caused the earth around that area to tremble, the shields the girls quickly generated from their Aetha energy through spells, instantly shattered into smithereens, while they themselves were knocked far into the distance like flies with blood spurting from their mouths and the bones at some areas of their bodies broken into tiny fragments from the tremendous impacts of the focused air streams with their bodies. Helena had used a powerful, Sky-level Spellcaster air-based magical spell to unleash that devastating strike. When Helena thought that she had knocked away all the female members in Jennifer''s faction and prepared to go into the room to see if it had the things that were in her room, a short de that faded in and out of vision was suddenly thrown towards her from behind. "Helena, behind you!" Someone suddenly shouted from the crowds that consisted mostly of girls who hade out from their rooms to excitedly watch the battle and learn a thing or two from the way they fought. Helena heard this and quickly turned around to try and rapidly block whatever wasing at her. However, she was a bit toote. Before she could do anything, the short de that was thrown towards her and had appeared only at an inch before her suddenly shed a bright blue light that instantly dazzled her. Then before she could regain her vision, the dark robed girl that threw the knife appeared at the spot where the de was, which was only an inch before Jennifer, and then sent out her fist that glowed in a soft golden light at Helena''s chest. Bang! Helena was knocked flying and then smashed into the door of Jennifer''s room and directly passed out. Chapter 63: Sudden unease Chapter 63: Sudden unease Hahaha!! The dark robed girl gave out a loud, evilughter when she saw that her attack had knocked Helena unconscious. Then she grabbed her de which produced a ear-aching humming sound and floated in the air by itself. When she grasped it, she began to walk towards Helena with an intention no one could describe. Just as she was a step away to get to where Helena was, Helena eyes suddenly snapped open. But her beautiful, intense blue eyes had be entirely dark ck and invoked the feeling in anyone that something monstrous and greatly evil had taken total possession of Helena''s body. The dark robed girl saw Helena''s dark eyes and a great fear abruptly set into her heart. Just as she was about to throw her de and abruptly appear where it had reached to quickly escape from this ''Helena'', a force suddenly came upon her and mercilessly flung her hundreds of feet away into the distance. Then when the dark ck color in Helena''s eyes faded away to reveal her intense blue eyes, she copsed back to the ground. "I guess the party is over" One of the many females that had quickly gathered to watch the battle said. Then the others nodded and began to leave to their various rooms. They all actually left Helena''s body behind and walked back to their rooms. Many hourster, Helena woke up from her unconscious state. Then she remembered what the dark robed girl did to her. "That bastard" She said angrily. She then looked at her body to see if the dark robed girl made any cut into her body. But she was surprised to find none. "Where is she by the way? Did she just hit me and walked away?" Helena asked herself. "Maybe that''s what she did" She said. She then stood to her feet from the ground and walked into the room to see what she initially wanted to see. She was amazed to see that the room was seventy percent close to hers in terms of beauty, grandness and stateliness. Haha! Helenaughed happily. "I now have two majestic rooms. That''s nice." She then left the room and closed the door behind her. As soon as she did so, she headed back to her room. But on her way back to her room, she started to feel uneasy. Then she became cautious in the next instant as she began to look vigntly around her for anything that might suddenly appear to harm her. Also, she readied herself to fully drain her body of the rest of the Aetha energy flowing in her magical veins with the aim of releasing an astonishingly powerful magical spell attack at whatever would suddenly appear in front of her to abruptly destroy it or at least, ruin it to a great extent. And as she did so, she increased her walking pace to quickly get back to her room. When she got to where her room was, the strong feeling of uneasiness which she felt earlier totally disappeared like it wasn''t there in the first ce. She heaved a sigh of relief and exhaled deeply. Then she opened the door of her room and walked in to rx for the activity of the next day. But before she would go to sleep, she began to ponder about having herself trained inbat. At least, she should have some defensive skills if she couldn''t have some offensive ones yet. Helena arrived at this thought when she recalled how she was heavily struck in the chest with a punch. She felt that if she had some closebat fighting skills, she could have skilfully evaded the punch attack or even sessfully block it and send out her own. Aii! She sighed. She doesn''t know if Instructor Deylina would agree to teach her defensive-typebat skills. As a principled instructor, she would surely want Helena to finish her training on building up a strong body before she could move on to learn any or all types of fighting skills. Helena understood this, and so she sighed in unhappiness. But she would still try to speak to her about it. Helena felt that probably when she tells Deylina how the dark robed girl struck her and she couldn''t do anything to block or evade it, perhaps she would agree to teach her some defensive or evasive methods that would be really useful for her. *** Few hours earlier... "Jennifer, that Helena girl has really grown wings and would ascend to the heavens with it very soon. We want you to pleasee and cut them off. Her haughtiness and boldness is bing too much for us all to bear or handle. Can you believe that she came to your room and asked us all to get out, despite knowing that the oom was yours?" A girl named Twinia said angrily. Then she continued "Even after telling her that the room belonged to our boss, and that even if she lost it in a bet to her, the room was still our boss''s own. She said that we all are insane, including you and your mother, and that she doesn''t want to hear anything like what I was stupidly spouting from my mouth. She said a lost is a lost and since our boss lost the bet that she entered with her, we should move our smelly asses out of the room. She then went on to boldly say that the room now belonged to her and that there''s nothing any of us, including you whom she called a weakling can do about it" Jennifer who sat in the cross-legged position on the ground and had arge book of magical spells handwritten in it and was ced on the ground before her gave a wicked smile. "I see that her wings have grown. But I would have them cut off very soon. Let me finish what I am doing here first, then I woulde for her." Jennifer said to her faction members who nked her at all sides. Then she said further with that wicked smile still in her face which grew broader "No one should disturb or ost her. Let her enjoy her reign for now. Very soon, she would be dethroned. And when she loses her throne to me, that would be her fall from the heavens to the bottomless pit of anguish" Chapter 64: Helenas copying ability Chapter 64: Helena''s copying ability When Jennifer said this, Twinia and the other girls in the room gave smiles. They really hated Helena and wanted her to be squashed like she were a bug. *** Next day... At the training ground, Helena who had appeared before Deylina said "Ma''am, could you please teach me some defense-typebat methods? Yesterday, I could have beaten a particr girl, but because of I couldn''t dodge her punch or block it, I was struck by it and this literally knocked me out. So, I want to learn a few blocking methods or some evasive methods" Deylina looked at Helena and said "I heard about the battle you had yesterday with Jennifer''s faction members. That was really bold of you. But you did well." Then she said further "Alright. I would teach you some blocking methods, before you would use me of losing next next time if you lost again in a physical hand-to-hand battle." When Helena heard this, her eyes glowed with happiness. "Thank you ma''am" She said excitedly. Deylina nodded her head. "When do we start?" Helena asked. "Let''s do that in the evening." Deylina said. "You still have to train your body. That''s very important." Deylina said. "Alright ma''am" Helena replied. Then she asked "How many squats?" "Give me sixty" Deylina said. Helena nodded her head. Then she began to squat. When she got to three hundred squats which Deylina counted as ''fifty'', her legs began to tremble. She wanted to stop when she recalled what she told the Spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn. "Ugh!" She uttered. Then she forced herself to continue the squats. As she did so, she experienced an intense burning sensation in her legs. But she endured this pain and continued with what she was doing. Not long, her legs gave up and she fell to the ground with her knees. "I am tired, ma''am. Could you please give me some time to rest. My legs feel extremely weak and need to recover." Helena said with hope that Deylina would listen to her. Deylina looked at Helena who was on the ground with her knees and saw to her amazement that she wasn''t taken over by that spirit they knew as the Spirit of Universal Conquest. "Alright, Helena. You can have your rest. Besides, you really tried. That''s fifty squats you gave me with my counting method." Deylina said in an impressed tone. Helena heard this and eyes shone with happiness. "Thank you ma''am" She said delightedly. Then she copsed unto the ground with her back to rx. Deylina then left Helena''s presence to go do other things. After she was done rxing and felt that her legs had recovered, she stood back to her feet to continue her squats. Then using Deylina''s counting method, shepleted her squats. When she was done, she sat on the ground and began to look at the others who were training. She saw how they fought and wanted to study them so she could have an understanding of how to do basic blocks and other basic attacking moves before she would be really trained by Deylina in the evening on them. But unknowing to her as she studied them, the basic moves that others executed as they fought each other began to quickly store in her head. It was like information on how to do the block and attack moves that they carried out were being transmitted to her memory. After many minutes of looking at them with the intention of studying them so she could have a small understanding of their basic blocking and attacking moves, Deylina suddenly appeared before her. "Done resting?" She asked immediately she arrived before Helena. "Yes ma''am. Also, I havepleted the squats that you asked me to do." Helena replied. "Hmm. Alright" Deylina replied. "I think it''s time to take things up a notch." Deylina said. "Alright ma''am" Helena replied. "Now, give me twenty push-ups" Deylina said. "Okay. But how do I do that?" Helena asked in a curious tone. Of course she wouldn''t have an idea on how to do that. "Alright. Just copy the position I would go into in the next moment" Deylina said. Deylina then dropped to the ground and positioned herself in a way that her arms and legs were fully stretched out to be at shoulder length on the ground. Then she bent her arms so her body which was in the air since they were supported by her fully erect arms would be lowered to the ground. When her body was lowered to the ground with her chin touching the earth, she then pushed her body back into the air with her bent arms straightened up again. Then she repeated her actions again so Helena could see how the press-up was done. After doing it for about eight times, she stopped and stood back to her feet. "Now, do what I did" Deylina ordered. Helena nodded. Then she positioned herself exactly on the ground the way Deylina did and began to do her press-up. After doing only a few of it, she copsed unto the ground. "Wow. It''s so difficult to do" Helena said and deeply exhaled. "Haha. What do you expect? You thought you could do many at a go?" Deylina asked. Then she said further "Rest for sometime. After you have rested a bit, you can continue" Helena nodded her head. Then sitting in the cross-legged position on the ground, she began to observe the others as they sent out attacks and blocked them. She enjoyed what she was watching them do. "I wonder when I would be able to fight like them" She said. Then after watching them for some time, she took her focus away from them towards another group who were busy executing brilliant and spectacr acrobatic feats. She saw a group of people smoothly executing back handsprings, backflips, front flips, gainer front flips and so on and just couldn''t help but be impressed. She was amazed and began to look at them, forgetting that she had press-up to do. She had basically been carried away by the stunning aerial feats that the girls she was looking at with awe in her eyes cleanly executed. But one couldn''t me her, the wonderful acrobatic feats the girls exhibited were amazing. It was truly a sight to behold. Then she sighed and wondered when she would be able to do such things too. All she ever did was train her body so it could be strong. Although she agreed with Deylina that she must have a physically strong body as she would be able to overwhelm her opponent if she had a strength advantage over them, she just really wanted to learn a whole lot of other things, like this that the girls were doing at the moment. But she continued to watch them. And as she did so, images of how to execute the flips that the girls executed began to surface in her head. She was basically acquiring tons of information about the different flips that the girls were doing just by watching them carry out the aerial stunts. A few minutester, Deylina appeared before Helena. Then she gazed at what Helena was looking at and said "I see that you were carried away by those brilliant feats the girls are carrying out. Truly a marveling sight to behold, right?" "Yes ma''am" Helena said with a smile. "Don''t worry, Helena. You are going to learn all these one day. Just focus on training your body." Deylina said. "Yes ma''am" Helena nodded her head. Then she went back to her press-up position and began to do the number of press-up that she was asked to do. After sometime, she got tired. Then after resting for a few minutes, she went back to her press-up position and continued her press-up. And when she got tired, she would rest again. Like that, she rested and did her press-up till Deylina said that training for the day was over. Then she went back to her room with the other girls who their instructors had dismissed. When she got to her room, she began to think of those things that she saw those girls do. And to her amazement, she easily remembered every details of the acrobatic flips that the girls executed. Not long, she stood to her feet from her bed and walked far away from it to try and do the one that she felt was the easiest, and that was the back handspring. When she felt that she had gotten enough space to do what she had in mind, great fear suddenly surfaced in her heart. She thought that when she swung her hands to the back to go into a bridge position, and then swung her legs too so she could execute the back handspring move, she could make a mistake with the move and smash her head hard on the floor. As she thought this, she began to breathe in irregrly out of immense fear. She decided to not do it in the end. But something in her was spurring her to do it. It told her that she could do it. And this wasn''t the Spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn, it was her mind talking to her. "Well, if anything goes wrong, I would only smash my head hard on the ground and then use magic to heal up the cracks that would appear in my skull" She said,ughed and then made up her mind to do it. Since she had now eliminated the fear in her heart with just those words that she uttered, she proceeded to do it. Then with a soft exhale, she swung her two arms backwards to touch the ground, sessfully entering into a bridge position. Then in that same second, her legs followed by also leaving the ground and swinging backwards to touch the ground at the other side. So just like that, she re-entered her standing position when her legs which were swung in the backwards direction touched the ground, and her hands which were also on the ground left it at the same time. When Helena stood firmly to her feet after carrying out the back handspring technique, a brilliant glow of immense shock erupted from her eyes. "What?? I just did it. I just did it" Helena said repeatedly and excitedly. Then now slightly confident in herself, she decided to do it again. Chapter 65: The evil scheme Chapter 65: The evil scheme Swoosh! Helena smoothly executed the back handspring. And this time, she did it very fast. When she went back to her standing position, she couldn''t help but be shocked again. "Is it right for me to easily get this move at my first time?" She asked in a bemused tone. ''Awesome!'' Helena then cried out inwardly in the next moment with frothing excitement in her heart. Then she tried to do as many as possible. Executing the back handspring in the same spot, she did it more than ten times. Then she came to a stop with the excitement in her heart bing more intense. And since she had gained a lot of confidence from doing just the back handspring, she proceeded to do the back flip that she also saw the girls do. Swinging her arms backwards and then throwing her body into the air, her body suddenly turned in the air due to the backward force generated by her powerfully swung hands beforending back to the ground. Helena had also smoothly executed the back flip. When shended, the excitement roiling in her heart began to overflow. "I am surely going to watch and learn everything that those girls would do anytime I go the training field again" Helena said in an exceedingly d tone. "And when instructor Deylinaes to teach me and I execute these stunning aerial moves, she would be greatly surprised." Helena said and imagined the heavily surprised expression that would appear in Deylina''s face when she executes the acrobatic flips that she just mastered. Then she continued to do them so she could master them. And as she did them, she fluidly switched from the back handspring to the back flip and again to the back handspring. She was rapidly mastering the moves. After sometime, she stopped so she could have some strength left for the basic defense and attack training that she would learn from Deylina when she arrives at the training field. Then when she stopped, she sat in the cross-legged position in her bed to begin toprehend the thousands of iplete spells that she branded to her memory sometime in the past so she couldplete them and make them unique for only herself. They would be her plethoric signature moves. A few hourster after being immersed in a deepprehension state and achieving only a small amount of sess in understanding some of the iplete magical spells and how toplete them, she suddenly heard a voice in her head which jolted her awake from the apprehension state that she had entered. "Helena,e to the training ground now" When Helena''s eyes snapped open, she said "Deylina is already at the training ground." Then she abruptly stood up from her cross-legged position in her bed and rushed down to leave her room and to the training ground. Immediately she got there, Deylina who had been waiting with two long, smooth wooden poles in her hands unexpectedly threw one of them at Helena with her powerful strength. Helena caught the pole and arrived before Deylina. "Good evening, ma''am" Helena greeted. Deylina didn''t respond. Instead, she raised the wooden pole in her hand and then brought it down with a decent amount of force to strike Helena with it. Helena''s eyes widened in shock upon noticing Deylina''s action, then with her mind rapidly reying in her memory all that she observed from the girls fighting in the morning, she held the pole at both ends with her two palms and raised it over her head to block the iing downward strike. Bang! Helena''s hands trembled in shock from the strong hit and then staggered backwards in the next second due to the amount of force that moved to her body from the pole that she grasped with both hands. However, she had sessfully blocked Deylina''s strike. Then when she regained her body''s stability at a distance of five feet from where she previously stood, Deylina suddenly appeared before her with a single step and then horizontally swung the pole grasped with her two hands towards her with a tolerable amount of force. Helena''s eyes instantly narrowed from the horizontal pole attack strike that Deylina had suddenly sent towards her without any warning. Then without knowing how to block the move, and without thinking of the kind of technique that she wanted to utilize, she abruptly forced her body to horizontally spin multiple times in the air, aerially evading the horizontal pole attack that Deylina sent at her. She thennded back to the ground with one knee against the floor and then looked up at Deylina who suddenly had shock fill the bottomless abyss of her ck eyes. "Helena, how were you able to do that? That evasive horizontal spinning move that you just executed?" Deylina asked. "I don''t know, Ma''am. I just executed it without thinking and I sessfully did it." Helena said in a slightly surprised tone. "Hmm. I guess your powerful mind must have picked up many of the things that you were observing earlier in the day. That''s good for you, Helena. You have awakened another marveling ability - A copying ability" Deylina said. While Helena who now understood that it was just an ability that she had awakened, nodded her head with a radiant, delighted smile in her face. "Let''s resume our training." Deylina unexpectedly said. Then she said further in a roar "Don''t try to keep blocking! You would be disadvantaged. Block and unleash your attack! Always cease the initiative to attack!" And as soon as she bellowed these words, she raised the pole grasped by two hands over her head once again and then swung it downwards with some force at Helena. Whoosh! Cutting through the air like a sword towards Helena and at a high speed, Helena who had kept herself ready for Deylina'' sudden strikes, instantly recalled a basic attacking move that she learnt from the girls earlier in the day. Then she spun on the balls of her feet away from the downward swinging pole strike. And as soon as she did so, sessfully evading the attack, she abruptly sent out hers without hesitation by swinging her pole with all the strength that she could muster towards Deylina''s legs. However, Deylina evaded her attack by doing a back flip. And when shended to the ground, she appeared before Helena with a single step from many feet away and then executed a backward sweeping kick to shove Helena onto the ground. Bang! Helenanded with a heavy thud on the ground with her back. Deylina then appeared before Helena and pointed her pole in her face, while Helena instantly surrendered by releasing her grasp on her pole. "Good fight you put up a moment ago, Helena. You have really learnt a lot today by observing those girls with your powerful copying ability." Deylina said. Then she stretched out hand to pull Helena back to her feet. "I guess I don''t need to teach you much again. You can learn on your own now" Deylina said with a smile. "What? No ma''am. How do I learn those advanced offensive and defensive moves like the ones you executed a few moments ago?" Helena retorted and questioned. Haha! Deylinaughed. "I know. I was only joking. That''s my duty. I am going to teach you everything, Helena" Deylina said while Helena smiled. "Alright. Let''s practice." Deylina said. Then she spoke further "Make sure to perfectly adopt every attacking and defensive position that I would take" "Very well understood, ma''am" Helena said. "Good" Deylina uttered. Then she began to teach Helena many basic attacking and defensive moves. And since Helena had a powerful mind which could easily copy all that she sees and fluidly and smoothly reproduce them, she was able to learn all that Deylina taught her. After a few hours of training and practice, Deylina left Helena alone at the training ground and then walked back to her residence to rest for the evening. While Helena remained behind to continue to train. She wanted to really sharpen all the sets of basic skills that she had learnt from Deylina. She wanted to be able to quickly and smoothly switch from one move or technique to another without appearing clumsy or funny. When she trained for many more hours into the night, in which she also incorporated a few acrobatic moves into her attacking techniques to create a style that was somewhat peculiar to her, she left the training ground and walked back to her room to rx and gain energy for the activities of the next day. *** Jennifer''s room... "Jennifer, Helena has been really training hard. In just a night, she has gotten to a stage where her hand-to-hand fighting prowess would easily match mine. I don''t know how she was able to do it, but I guess it''s because of her dedication to it. To be honest, you would have to be more stronger than this if you want to really beat her." Lydia said. She was the dark robed girl that used her de to rapidly teleport to whatever distance her solidness-phasing de was thrown to. She and the others, Jennifer''s faction members, have been keeping tabs on Helena and would report her progress to Jennifer. "Oh really? Because of some stupid, tiny progression in herbat prowess? Or what made you to really say so?" Jennifer asked with a curious tone in her voice. "Jennifer, it''s because of herbat prowess which is developing at an insane rate. At this speed that her battle prowess is growing, you might not be able to beat her. If only a night and I feel that her fighting prowess would certainly match mine, what about the next two or three months that you woulde out of your secluded magical training? Her prowess would have gotten so strong that it would be very difficult for you to take her down like you have imagined." Lydia said. Hahaha! Jennifer grinned somewhat evilly. "All is useless before magic. I am a Spellcaster. Not some hand-to-handbatant." She said. Then with an ominous light emitting from her sharp eyes, she said further "Actually, I n to use all the three months I have for my magical training in seclusion to master a powerful magical spell that would fully ruin and destroy Helena''s entire Aetha meridians, turning her into a total cripple who wouldn''t be able to cast spells ever again. I would really love to see how she would be able to weave magical spells after that." Chapter 66: Valley of Skulls I Chapter 66: Valley of Skulls I When Lydia, Twinia, Trikki and the other girls heard what Jennifer said, their eyes glowed in shock. "B-But that could put you in great trouble, Jennifer" Lydia said. "Haha. Well, my mom is going to do something about that. Do you think she would allow them toy hands on me just like that? Eh? Besides, where do you think I would get such a book page that contains powerful evil spells in the first ce? Huh? Nowhere of course. It was my mom that gave it to me so I could turn Helena into trash. She absolutely hated what Helena did by putting her smelly feet on my head. That insanely bold action that Helena carried out which my momter told me about, had put Helena''s name in her bad books. Therefore, ever since then, she has developed a strong feeling of aversion for Helena, and would try her possible best to make her useless and empty." Jennifer said with a smile in her face that would invoke the chilling feeling of wickedness in the heart of anyone that saw her smile. "Hmm." Lydia utteredprehensibly. Then she proceeded to ask a question that abruptly shed in her mind "But where did your mom get such a book page? If the keepers of the library find out that a page which contains mighty evil spells has been torn out from a magical book heavily secured in the library, it would be announced and everywhere would be immediately ced under lockdown. The guys from the Law Enforcement and Punishment faculty would search everywhere and then the students and instructors for it. And they would never lift the lockdown until that particr page has been retrieved. So, the culprit definitely wouldn''t be able to escape through teleportation means. If they ever find the book page in your hands, your head and that of your mother''s might roll off your necks when a de descends upon them. I hope you know there is no forgiveness for whoever does that in this ce? And that only gruesome death awaited such people, no matter their number?" Haha! Jennifer grinned. "My mom doesn''t need any of the stupid and shitty magical books in here. She fortunately got that page of uncanny evil spells from her adventurous journey to ruined ancient sites. So, out of the many magical book pages that she couldy her hands on at those ruins, my mom gave me this to practice and master and then use on Helena to turn her into an empty and magically incapacitated person. Haha!" She said proudly and cackled. "Okay. We understand now, Jennifer. But I would advise that you and your mom n this well or your scheme could backfire. Don''t let your great anger and intense hatred for Helena cloud your senses from seeing the hidden, tiny ws in your ns to render her totally useless for the guys in here" Trikki said worriedly. Jennifer nodded. "Exactly, Trikki. That''s why we are taking this long to n whatever we want to do. We would deal this people a heavy blow and leave without getting caught. Believe me, there would be no ws in our ns that would ruin our ns. Everything would surely go smoothly" She said confidently. Then she spoke further with a tone of disgust in her voice when she recalled something "My mother told me sometime ago that Helena was the one prophesied to bring bnce to the world. That she was the Chosen One to bring light to the thick darkness that has engulfed the world. Well, Chosen One my foot. How would one person be able to change the situations of things in the whole world? A world that has tens of thousands of powerful summoners and highly adept magical warriors, and even strong and mighty, greedy folks from many other races? Haha!! The fools in this ce are simply living under delusions. They need to be awakened from their foolish daydreams. Can''t they properly reason that the small, inexperienced thing called Helena definitely can''t go up against that many powerful spiritual warriors and magical warriors? Warriors who have reached a high level of power that they could basically be seen as gods or deities. Haha!! So, they want a girl who hasn''t even reached the third stage of spellcasting all these while to prove that she''s truly the Chosen One to go up against them? Fools! These people are. Anyways, when I damage all her Aetha veins and then they see how truly useless she is, they would truly wake from their fantasies." Lydia and the rest of the girls nodded agreeably. They felt that she was totally right about what Jennifer said. How could one person go up against such great numbers of mighty and dreadful summoners and vastly experienced and versatile magical warriors? Even an immensely powerful group that consisted of many heroes and were called the ''Order of the Greater Good'' were vanquished and thoroughly destroyed. So, how could one person be able to change the situation of things in the world? Only quick death would await such a person. "You girls should leave. I want to resume my training" Jennifer suddenly said. Trikki and the rest of the girls in the room nodded their heads and then left so Jennifer could resume her secluded magical training. *** Next day... Everyone were gathered as usual at the training ground. Then Amber who was the senior spell instructor could be seen on a tall tform before the crowd of people that consisted of both males and females. However, the massive assembly of people before her were mostly females, about ny-five percent. Amber at the moment was going to make an important announcement to therge gathering of people before her. So, she waited for the noisesing from therge numbers of people that had gathered before her to die down before she would speak. Some momentster after decorum descended upon this ce, Amber spoke "We have seen that thebat and magical prowesses of our students has increased by some degree. But to further sharpen and hone your prowesses, we are going to make you guys experience life and death battle where you would basically give it your all so that you could surpass your limits. Therefore, I and the other instructors have unanimously agreed to send you all to a ce we call the Valley of Skulls. It''s a ce where you woulde across wild beasts. These beasts aren''t magical beasts. So, don''t expect them to unleash magical attacks at you guys. However, these beasts have tough hides, powerful jaws and are towering in sizes. Therefore, you would have to be careful around them and give it basically your all to defend yourself from these beasts who would do totally everything to tear your fleshes apart and break your bones to satisfy their hunger." After Amber stated all these to therge crowd before her, she asked "Am I clear enough?" "Yes ma''am!" Everyone roared. "Good." Amber said. "Now, one other thing. Since everyone of you here are at the second stage of spellcasting which is the Earth-level spellcasting stage, I don''t want you guys to journey too deep into the valley. And how would know where to stop? There is a blue thread of Aetha energy that connects to two mountain ranges that are at both sides of the valley. When you see this blue energy thread, you should immediately back off and return if you are powerful and fast enough to reach there. The blue energy thread was used in the past to demarcate the mountainous valley into manyyers or zones. So, if you cross beyond the blue energy thread which is used as a demarcating line, you have crossed into anotheryer or region of the valley where you would meet intelligent, magical beasts if you go further in it." She said. Everyone nodded their heads. Amber then said to the other female instructors who stood behind her "Open the gate" The female instructors nodded their heads. Then they began to make different hand gestures and chant words which were indistinct and inaudible to the students that were watching them. After sometime, arge stream of brilliant, resplendent light suddenly flooded the area, forcing all the trainees to quickly cover their eyes or their retinas would burn. When the huge flood of colorful light disappeared, what could be seen before them and stood so tall that it seemed to want to pierce the heaven was an exceedingly tall gate that had hundreds of ancient inscriptions on it entire surface. Shrrm!!! Therge and tall gate made a sound as it was slowly opened to reveal a vast mountainous valley that stretched into the distance and for as long as the eye could see. "Go in, now!" Amber said out loud. Then everyone began to run into the gate and appeared in the valley in an instant. Just as Helena was about to make a move, a restrictive force suddenly came upon her. She was shocked at first upon being wrapped up in a force that totally inhibited her movement. However, she understood in the next instant what had happened. Sheprehended that a constrictive force had been ced upon by an instructor. Perhaps the person that brought down the limiting force upon her didn''t want her to go through the magical teleportation gate. Then she raised her head to look up at Amber on the tall tform who was also staring back at her with a gentle smile in her face. "Stay behind, Helena. Your basic training isn''tplete yet. You can''t do anything in there. But don''t worry, there would be another time for you to go in there" Amber''s voice suddenly rang in her mind. Chapter 67: The test Chapter 67: The test Not long, everyone had entered through the gate and appeared in the valley where they would fight wild beasts. Helena who was held back by a force that suddenly came upon her began to walk towards the tall tform that Amber stood on when the inhibiting force that engulfed her body vanished. When she got to the tform that Amber stood on, she said respectfully "Ma''am, I would like to go into the valley too. I think my basic skills in close-quarterbat and spellcasting is nearingpletion. So, I would like to go into the valley to further sharpen them. Please ma''am" Amber looked at Helena and shook her head. Then she jumped down from the tform and walked towards Helena. When she arrived in front of Helena, she put her right hand on Helena''s shoulder and said "Helena, you haven''t acquired much skills to be able to do anything in there. You still need more training. So, I will deny you this time. But next time, when your training has beenpleted, you would be able to go in with the others" Helena heard this and became sad. She was however unwilling to give up just like that. She really wanted to go into the valley and fight beasts to hone her battle and magic prowess. "Ma''am, what if I prove it to you that I can do something in there?" Helena suddenly said with a bright light of hope in her eyes. Amber who had left Helena''s presence to watch how the students that went through the gate to appear in the valley were doing, heard what Helena said and then stopped in her track. She then turned to look at Helena who had a serious expression in her face. "I can see that you don''t want to give up on any chance to go in there, right?" Amber asked with a smile in her face. Then before Helena could respond, Amber spoke further by asking "Alright, Helena. How would you prove it to me?" "I don''t know. Maybe bybat so I can show you how far I have reached in my fighting and magic prowess" Helena said with brightly glittering hopeful eyes. Amber smiled and nodded. "Okay. Let me see what you can do" She then looked at an instructor in the distance and said "Create beasts from the sand here to fight her" The instructor spoken to nodded her head. Then she walked far away from Helena, about thirty feet away from where she stood so she could create a huge battle space for Helena. Pointing her finger at the ground, she muttered some mystical words which Helena wouldn''t be able to quicklyprehend. Then instantly, the sand on the ground quickly gathered into arge heap before changing into a beast that roared towards the sky and then shot out towards Helena with rage in it eyes. Seeing the beast that was running towards her, Helena quickly pointed at the beast and muttered a spell. Immediately she uttered the spell, a focused stream of fire erupted her finger and shot towards the beast. Bang! The beast exploded into arge cloud of sand when the dense, concentrated stream of fire struck it. The instructor gave a smile and then proceeded to create more beasts from sand. As soon as she uttered the spell to produce the number of beasts that she had in her mind, sand at various areas of therge training field quickly gathered into massive heaps before changing into beasts that shot out with rage in their eyes towards Helena. "Gro Windus!" Helena said very quickly. Immediately she uttered that spell, a mighty gale-force wind that could reduce thick concrete wall to crumbles suddenly appeared in the training field and raged towards the dozens of sand beasts when Helena pointed at them. Immediately the powerful gust of wind struck the beasts, the beasts exploded into clouds of dusts. However, not all them could be reduced to clouds of sand by the unusually strong gusts of wind that tyrannically struck into them. So they appeared before Helena at great speeds and leapt towards her with their jaws wide open to bite her. Seeing what the beasts were about to do, Helena quickly uttered a powerful spell that caused searing hot me to suddenly erupt in immense amount from her entire body. Bang! Bang! Bang! The beasts instantly exploded into clouds of dust upon being struck by the tremendous quantity of fire that busted out of her body. While the ground around her for dozens of feet cracked in hundreds of ces and looked charred. Also, fumes could be seen emitting from the charred cracks in the ground. However, using this technique left her very weak as she fell to the ground with her knees and began to pant. But she stopped panting in the next moment and began to inhale deeply so she could replenish the Aetha energy that had been almost drained from her body upon using that powerful, fire-based, explosive-type magical spell. However, the instructor facing her didn''t give her time to rest so she could recover lost Aetha energy. Upon inaudibly uttering a more powerful creation spell, more sand at many different areas of the training field quickly gathered into massive heaps of sand before instantly transforming into beasts that looked towering in sizes and appeared more ferocious, such that as they exhaled, long and wide streams of thick white mist exuded from their noses. Roaarrr! Roaarrr!... The beasts roared frenziedly to the sky and then shot towards Helena who was still on the ground and was trying her best to recover more Aetha energy that she had expended in that powerful st of me that bursted out of her body. Helena saw the number of beasts that were dashing towards her and how ferocious they looked and an unhappy expression instantly appeared in her face, contorting it to make her look ugly. She knew that if she couldn''t destroy these beasts to pass the test set for her, she wouldn''t be allowed to go through the gate to appear in the valley. And that she would have to go in some other time when the instructors have seen that she had satisfied the requirements set for her. But what she didn''t know was that the instructors watching her battle with the sand beasts were greatly impressed. That powerful spell which generated a tremendous st of fire from her body made them nod her head in approval at her. "Very quick development on how to weave spell this girl has" Amber said in an impressed tone. Helena then quickly went through many magical spells in her mind. She was looking for one that she would utter and would instantly destroy all the beasts that were dashing furiously towards her. She stopped at one and quickly mentioned it. With her palms now on the ground as she said the magical spell, a power moved from her hands to the ground. Immediately that power made contact with the ground, a tyrannical wave suddenly rose from the earth to a height of ten feet and swept out in all directions with an iparable destructive power in that same second. One couldpare the destructive capacity of this wave to that of dozens of bombs that were piled together and detonated all at once. Bang! Bang! Bang!... Many loud bang sounds rang out when the tall, omnidirectional wave of high devastating power smashed into the dozens of beasts and caused them to instantly explode into clouds of dust. This spell took a great toll on Helena as it fully drained her of her entire Aetha energy. So at the moment, she looked pale-skinned like she was really sick. Also, her vision was blurry and she was afflicted with the worst kind of headache - It was simply like something hard and round was being rapidly and continuously smashed into her head with a lot of force. Helena whose vision was blurry and tried her utmost best not to faint saw to her great shock that not all the sand beasts had been destroyed by the wave of high destructive power that she generated. And before she could think of what to do, the beast which was the biggest of all the beasts that the instructor produced, arrived before Helena from it high leap into the air and sent it sharp ws at her face to sh off her head. However, it couldn''t sessfully do so and could only superficially sh in her the face before it rapidly turned back to sand that fell to the ground as arge heap of sand which instantly scattered apart in the next moment. Very quickly, all the instructors ran towards Helena to see if she was okay. When they got to Helena''s side and saw that the sh made into her face wasn''t that deep, they heaved loud sighs of relieves. Amber looked at the instructor that created the sand beasts and asked with a visible expression of annoyance written all over her face "What happened, Laura? Why didn''t you turn that particr beast back into sand when you saw Helena''s terribly weak condition?" "I am really sorry, Amber. My control over the beast suddenly mysteriously disappeared. It was like my control over it was hijacked. I just unexpectedly discovered to my shock that I had lost total control over the beast. But it was when I regained my control over it that I rapidly turned the beast back to sand before it could harm Helena." The instructor who was called Laura said in an unhappy and incredibly perplexed tone. As Amber and Laura were discussing, someone who was on the roof of a building that was far away from the training field suddenly vanished away from there. The second this person vanished, Amber suddenly looked towards the roof of that building and furrowed her brows. After thinking for sometime, she looked back at Laura and said "It''s okay." Then she walked towards Helena whose facial injuries that resulted from the sh of the beast ws had been healed and asked "Helena, are you okay?" "Yes, ma''am." Helena said. Then she continued with a sad tone in her voice "I am sorry that I failed the test. I would go some other time as you said when my spellcasting skills and fighting prowess has further developed." Amber smiled. "You didn''t fail the test, Helena. As a matter of fact, you passed it with flying colors. Now, rest for sometime before you go through that gate to go battle those beasts and sharpen your prowess." Chapter 68: Crossing the zone Chapter 68: Crossing the zone When Helena heard that, her eyes glowed. "Really?" She asked to confirm what she heard. "Yes. Now, you can go in" Amber said. Helena''s eyes shone with tremendous happiness and excitement. Then she suddenly dashed towards Amber to give her an embrace. Amber who wasn''t ready suddenly felt Helena''s arms around her waist. Then she gave a smile. "It''s alright, Helena. Quickly go in" Amber said softly. Helena nodded her head. Then she released Amber from her tight embrace and rushed towards the gate to go through it. Immediately she went through the gate, she suddenly appeared in the valley. "I am finally here" She said with a smile of dness in her face. Since she came veryte, she couldn''t see the other students that went through the gate. They were long gone. However, she could hear the raging roars of beasts in the distance. She however didn''t give a damn about their frenzied roars. She wouldn''t let some beasts scare her as her battle confidence had gone up a bit. Fighting with those sand beasts that Laura used Creation spell to produce had upped her confidence in her spellcasting ability to fight and kill beasts. Then instead of moving forward, she sat on the ground in the cross-legged position and calmed her mind. She then began to inhale deeply to replenish the Aetha energy that she lost in fighting those sand beasts. And as she deeply inhaled to recover lost Aetha energy, she began to go through many of the spells that she had mastered. One mustn''t forget that her sister, Alyssa, once gave her a magical book which had thousands of powerful spells too that she mysteriously memorized in a day. So, she began to go through the vast numbers of spells recorded in that book in her mind. And as she did so, she picked many of them which she felt would be useful to her in her extreme training in this valley. When she was done fully replenishing her entirely drained Aetha energy and had created a book in her mind of various, high-powered offensive and other-purpose magical spells which she was going to use in this ce, she set out to kill as many beasts that woulde at her. Then she began to walk at a leisure pace, waiting for some beasts to show their ugly heads and then use any of her powerful, element-based magical spells to st their heads and bodies into mists of blood and hails of flesh. However, after walking for a really long time, she discovered to her strangeness that there weren''t any beast to kill. Also, she stopped hearing roars of beasts in the distance. It was like they had suddenly disappeared, with the valley bing deathly silent like it were a graveyard. "What''s going on?" She asked herself in a strange tone. "Did the instructors put invisible magical mechanisms in ce which they didn''t tell us about and wanted us to discover on our own?" She asked herself further in a perplexed tone. Then she stopped thinking that and looked around while walking forward to see if there would be caves at the foots of the mountain ranges that bordered the sides of the wide valley. Not long, she came across one. "Finally" She said and heaved a sigh of relief. She didn''t want hering here to be in vain. So, her intention now was to take the fight to the beasts in their dwelling ces which would certainly be deep in the caves made into any of the chains of mountains that lined the sides of the valley. When she entered that cave which was at the foot of a mountain, she saw that it was really dark in there. There was no illumination or whatever to allow her see her way into the cave if she began to walk further towards the depth. So she came out once again to look for something which she could use a fire-based, brilliance-type spell on. After some time of searching around in that area where she was, she saw a long piece of bone that was really thin. She then picked it up and walked back toward the cave. When she appeared at the dark entrance of the cave, she pointed at the bone held in her hand and uttered a luminous fire spell. Immediately after she uttered the spell, a bright white fire suddenly leapt out of her index finger at the bone. Whoosh! Instantly, the end of the bone was engulfed by the brilliant white fire that jumped out of Helena''s index finger. And surprisingly as it burnt around that end of the bone, it didn''t give off any form of heat; meaning that the fire wasn''t the consuming type. And since it wasn''t the type that would incinerate things to cinders or to a crisp, the bone didn''t turn ck or start to burn. Instead it was the bright white fire that increased in size to totally engulf the long piece of bone held in one of Helena''s hands. And since the ring white me had increased in size uponpletely enwrapping the piece of bone, it produced more white light that fully illuminated the entrance of the cave, dispelling the thick darkness that reigned in there. Helena gave a delighted smile when she totally eliminated the darkness that she felt would tremendously disturb her vision and lower her magic and fighting prowess in the cave. So, like she was holding a small white sun in her hand as the me burning around the bone gave off an intense, blinding white light, she began to walk into the cave to y beasts that she would meet in there. After walking for about twenty minutes, where she had gone slightly deep into the cave, she suddenly heard the loud, enraged roars of beasts. ''Finally. I have met up with some of you beastly bastards'' Helena said inwardly in an excited tone and then prepared herself to unleash powerful, instant-killing elemental spells at them. Roaarr! Roaarr!... Helena heard their resounding angered roars and stopped in her track. Then she looked at the bone in her hand that was engulfed by the brilliant white me and uttered a floatation-type spell at it. Instantly, a type of power moved from her hand which held the bone to the bone itself. Once the bone was infused with that power, it suddenly lost the gravitational force that was acting upon everything in here. Then when Helena let go of it, the fire-wrapped bone floated high to the roof of the the cave and began to hover in the air at that height. Now that she was able to use her two hands once again, she prepared to kill any of the beasts that would appear before her. Not long, she could see many wild beasts appear at about twenty feet away from where she stood. They hade out of many interconnected routes that also led to other caves. Very quickly, she uttered a Sky-level, lightning-based elemental spell. As soon as she uttered that and pointed at the beasts with all her fingers, shocking amounts of blue-colored lightning that dyed the cave and everything in it blue, despite the eye-burning white light that emitted from the brilliant white me burning around the floating bone, instantly discharged from each of her fingertips and raged towards the beasts to strike them. Bang! Bang! Bang!... Numerous loud bang sounds rang out when a great number of the beasts that had appeared many feet away from Helena instantly exploded into mists of blood and rain of of tiny shreds of charred flesh upon being struck by the massive amounts of lightning that had erupted from each of Helena''s fingers. When the sudden, massive volley of lightninging from her fingertips stopped, Helena looked into the distance and saw without surprise in her eyes that she had reduced all the beasts that had appeared before her to pieces. She then nodded her head. However, she was greatly weakened. But she still felt that she had enough Aetha energy to continue. She chose one of the numerous interconnected routes that led to other caves from the particr cave that she was in and prepared to walk into it. With a neutralization-type spelling from her, the floating burning bone in the air suddenly lost it power of levitation and fell back to the ground. Helena caught it before it could fall to the ground and then walked into that interconnected route that she chose which would lead her to other caves from here. After walking for a long time in that tunneling route, she finally arrived at another cave where she saw other beasts. The wild beasts which were feeding on other wild beasts that they had overwhelmed, killed and torn apart to feed on them, turned to look towards the source of bright white light that had suddenly appeared and illuminated the cave that they were in. Then when they saw Helena, they roared in rage and then frenziedly dashed towards her with the intention to bite her to death and feed upon her too. But before the beasts could get to where she stood, Helena quickly uttered a one-word, wave-breaking spell that she had also added to the hundreds of spells that she was going to use in this ce. Immediately she uttered that, Aetha energy flowed from her Aetha meridians to her fist and then caused it to emit a smoke-like purple energy. The purple energy that began to emanate from her fist was like an actual smoke as it was formless and shapeless in form. When Helena saw the visible effect of the spell that she uttered on her fist, she sent her fist towards the ground before her in a punch. Boom!! Like a bomb actually detonated, an immense wave of purple energy that carried high destructive power discharged from her fist when it made contact with the ground and then swept out in all directions in the form of a ripple, reducing absolutely everything that it came into contact with to numerous tiny fragments immediately. When the destructive purple energy ripple disappeared, what could be seen around Helena were pieces and bits of the beasts'' hides and bones. Helena who was now looking pale-skinned quickly sat on the ground in the cross-legged position to recover her fully spent Aetha energy. Many minutester, after having recovered all her magic-manifesting energy, she picked the burning bone that she ced on the ground before her and stood to her feet. Then she walked into another of the numerous interconnected routes to continue her training-fight with the beasts. However, she came across the blue energy thread that signified that she was about to leave the zone of the wild beasts into the zone of the ferocious and intelligent magical beasts. When Helena saw this, she gave a smile and then actually passed through the blue thread of energy to leave the zone of the wild beasts and appear in the zone of the magical beasts. Same with many other students who had chosen to go into caves since they couldn''t find beasts to kill in the valley to sharpen theirbat and spellcasting prowesses. They had crossed the boundary-dividing blue thread of energy with the idea that they could increase the degree of difficulty of their training and that they should be able to take on the magical beasts that they would meet in there. Chapter 69: Egg Chapter 69: Egg Not long when Helena crossed to the zone of the magical beasts, she could see bones that would definitely belong to either wild beasts or magical beasts on the ground. They piled up in heaps. "Would the magical beasts in here be inrge numbers?" She asked herself. She couldn''t be sure if the magical beasts in here moved together inrge numbers. Because if they did, it would surely be a great problem for her. Helena had a feeling that attacking five magical beasts would be too taxing for her. Then what if they were ten or twenty or worst, fifty? However, she didn''t let this frighten her. She was determined to give it her best in fighting the magical beasts, no matter how much they would appear before her. And if she couldn''t overwhelm them? She would instantly take to her heels and leave them far behind by using a speed-type spell on herself with the intention of increasing her movement speed so she could quickly leave the presence of the magical beasts if they appeared to be dominating her in battle. When she thought all these in her head, she braced up herself. But as soon as her train of thought stopped, a roar that gave the feeling that it was enraged suddenly rang from far within one of the many interconnected routes. And surprisingly, as the roar continued to echo throughout many of the routes that led to one cave or the other, the walls of the numerous tunneling routes cracked in numerous ces before small pieces of them broke away. When the roar stopped, Helena quickly looked around her with great vignce. She was very wary of magical beasts. While looking around, she suddenly felt something thinly stream down from her nose. Her attention was then abruptly pulled back to herself as she raised a finger to wipe what had streamed out of her nose. After doing so, she saw that it was blood on her fingers. "Hell! What caused this?" She asked in a shocked and puzzled tone. Then she recalled that angered beastly roar that surfaced in the route that she was in a few moments ago. "Could it be that roar?" Helena asked herself. Then her eyes shone in the next moment when she concluded in her mind that it was the roar of that beast that caused this to her. She then uttered in a loud tone as her mind whirled in shock "Oh heavens!" After calming herself a momentter, she said "I wonder which route that magical beast would be in. Best to avoid it" Then she continued on her way into a cave through the route that she took. On arriving at the cave, she saw dozens of eggs that were the sizes of watermelons. But she wouldn''t know this as the eggs were buried halfway into the floor of the cave. The shells of the eggs glittered like diamond in the intense white light that emanated from the brilliantly burning white me that wrapped around the bone which she held. When Helena saw the eggs, she couldn''t take her eyes of them. "So beautiful" She said. She then approached them. When Helena appeared in front of them, she squatted and then stretched out one of her hands to rub their glossy, beautifully glittering smooth surfaces. But just as she was about to, a terrifying screech suddenly sounded from afar. Helena heard the frightening screech and fear suddenly appeared in her heart. However, she wasn''t going to give up on these eggs. At least, she must take one with her which she was going to train as a pet. Very quickly, she ced her hand on the ground and uttered a earth softening-type spell. Instantly, a strange power flowed from within her to her hand and to the ground which that hand was in contact with. Immediately this power connected with the earth, the floor of the cave instantly softened. It now appeared as if the eggs were in soft, muddy soils. Very quickly, Helena who had abruptly scanned the eggs for thergest quickly pulled it out from the softened floor of the cave. And once she did so, with the mother bird arriving some feet away from her, she quickly uttered the powerful speed-type spell that was in her head. "Travera!" Immediately she uttered that, a dark blue aura that caused the air to surprisingly tremble suddenly erupted from her entire figure. Then when she took a step, she quickly crossed a distance of fifty feet in a second, leaving behind many dozens of blue-colored afterimages of herself that rapidly faded away, thereby leaving no trace of where she would be for the mother bird. The mother bird who thought it could go after Helena but lost track of her in the next instant screeched in rage and fury. Then it made up it mind to search all the caves for Helena before she could leave the valley. Helena who was using a Sky-level speed-type spell on herself quickly found a ce to hide in. At the moment, she was drained of all her Aetha energy. So, it would definitely be unwise to move around in the den of frenzied magical beasts without even a wisp of Aetha energy in her body. Therefore, she chose an empty cave which was filled with bones of many other beasts to quickly recover her fully expended Aetha energy. She however knew that she had to recover most of her Aetha energy on time, or when the true inhabitants of this cave came back, it would be a problem for her. With her eyes closed and deeply inhaling for a pretty long time, she was able to increase the Aetha energy in her body by a significant amount. After she felt fully charged, she picked up the egg and uttered a spell at it. Instantly, a power flowed from within her and through her arms to the egg. And immediately the egg was imbued with this power, it began to glow brilliantly that the bright and resplendent luminescenceing from it overshadowed thating from the bright white me that burned without heat around the bone that hovered in the air. Also, this colored brilliancested for a long time that it took approximately ten minutes for the ring prismatic glowing from the egg to recede. Then when it dimmed, what could be seen in Helena''s hands was a small version of the mother bird which was chasing after Helena. She had actually used a growth eleration-type spell to make the egg rapidly develop and hatch. Chapter 70: Meeting Lydia Chapter 70: Meeting Lydia Why Helena made the egg hatch on time was because she couldn''t be carrying an egg about in this dangerous ce. Or it would break which would be a total waste of her effort. With a smile in her face despite the splitting headache that she felt upon using all her Aetha energy, she rubbed the feathers of the bird and then kissed it head. "Look at you, so beautiful" She said. Then not wanting to waste further time in this ce since the beasts that dwelled here could return, she held the small bird in her hands and tried to inhale to gather energy Aetha energy within her to some amount. After she felt that she had raised her Aetha energy level to a degree, she quickly stood from where she sat and dashed out of the cave. With the bird in her hand, she ran at the highest speed that she could muster. And as she ran, she tried inhaling too at the same time to continue gathering Aetha energy within her. While going through one of the routes at her highest possible speed, she arrived at a cave where she saw some of her fellow colleagues. Also in this group of people that consisted of seven girls was Lydia. She was the dark robed girl in Jennifer''s faction that used a de to achieve quick, small-distance teleportation. At the moment, they were surrounded on all sides by magical beasts that looked at them with salivating jaws. Lydia threw the de in her hand into the air with all the strength that she could muster. And once the de got to it peak height in the air, Lydia teleported from where she was and appeared at the height that the de reached. Immediately she appeared there, she grasped her de which gravitated towards her hand and then quickly threw it out towards a route that she had in sight. Once the de shot out of her hand like an arrow towards that route, Lydia prepared to teleport to where the de was and then dash at high speed away from these magical beasts. However, she couldn''t outsmart the intelligent wolf-like beasts that surrounded she and the others. The instant she flung the de in her hand, one of the wolf-like beasts which had a bigger size and appeared to be the leader of this group of beasts unexpectedly shot at high speed towards where the de was thrown to and opened it jaws wide to actually swallow the de. It sessfully swallowed the de and with it jaws still wide open, it prepared to cut Lydia into two parts with it powerful sharp teeth. Immediately Lydia appeared before it, with her de now inside therge, wolf-like beast which she couldn''t really sense anymore had her eyes erupt both great fear and dread. Then she instantly turned around to run away from the wolf-like beast that would quickly tear her apart into many ces. But just before she could turn to leave, the beast which was right in front of her and waited with it massive jaws wide open, prepared to forcefully close it jaws on her body to crush it into two parts. However, the beast couldn''t do what it had the intention to do when a solid stream of air that it denseness could be likened to that of a thick and heavy pir of concrete suddenly smashed into it and at a very high speed that it wouldn''t be able to dodge even if it wanted to. Bang! It was heavily knocked by this focused stream of solidified air and was shoved far into one of the many routes that led to other caves. The other wolf-like beasts saw what Helena did and then had their bodies began to glow in a type of color. But just before they could unleash whatever attack that wanted tounch at her, Helena who had quickly pointed at them also discharged that fast-moving stream of highlypacted air at them. Bang! Bang! Bang!... Numerous loud bang sounds rang out with the wolf-like beasts being tyrannically shoved into some of the many tunneling interconnected routes that led to other caves. "Go! Leave here quickly" She said and then turned to run away before the beasts would charge towards them with burning fury from wherever they were terribly knocked to. But just before Helena could turn to leave with the bird in one of her hands, Lydia who was always proud and arrogant because of her disappearing abilities actually spoke to Helena. "Helena, please wait!" She said out loud so Helena could hear and very quickly. Helena stopped and then turned to look at her. "What''s it? You should get out of here before the magical beasts woulde for us" She said in an urgent tone. "I know. B-But my de. It''s in the stomach of the beast. Without it, I am basically useless in this ce. I could be killed." Lydia said. "Oh. So, what do you want me to do about that?" Helena asked. "C-Could you please help me retrieve it?" Lydia asked without difficulty in her tone but in a slightly stuttering manner. She had dropped her pride and haughtiness before Helena. "I thought you disliked me. Why do you want me to do things for you now?" Helena asked. "I am sorry for those times. Please, find a ce in your heart to forgive me. And from today henceforth, I would never oppose you again. I promise. I would be your friend." Lydia said. Helena could sense the sincerity in Lydia''s tone. However, she didn''t take her word for it. She could be saying those things to use her to get her de back from the wolf-like beast that happily swallowed it. Also, she knew that she could be betrayed anytime by these people that belonged to Jennifer''s ''Murderous Fairies'' faction. She felt that they were all like slithering serpents. Then she proceeded to ask "What about Jennifer''s faction? If you would want to be my friend, you must leave there. I can''t be friends with any person that belong to that evil and menacing group" Chapter 71: Retrieving the blade Chapter 71: Retrieving the de Lydia contorted her face. "Helena, leaving is going to be hard. Especially when she sees me with you, it''s going to be a tough time for me too. And you know that I am not as strong as you. I won''t be able to withstand her troubles. I hope you can understand" Lydia said. "Hmm. Well, you still have to leave there if you want me to retrieve you de for you. If not, I am sorry." Helena said while Lydia began to contemte on what to do next. As she was pondering, therge, wolf-like magical beast suddenly appeared in the distance from where it was heavily knocked to and began dashing back towards the both of them. "Make up your mind fast!" Helena shouted. "Alright. I would leave" Lydia quickly said. Immediately Lydia said this, a smile crept up Helena''s face. At least, if she couldn''t be good friends with Lydia, she had sessfully torn away one of Jennifer members. And she knew how badly affected Jennifer''s state of mind would be. "Leave here this moment. Give me some space to handle the beast" Helena said hurriedly. Lydia nodded her head. Then she ran away to stay at one of the many interconnected routes and watch Helena fight the beasts from there. ROAARR!!! The beast roared in rage and then exhaled arge stream of fire at Helena when it got to a few feet in front of her. "Gro Windus" Helena quickly said and then pointed at the stream of fire that was raging towards her. As soon as she said so, with her palm aimed out at the raging stream of fire which caused the ground to actually melt, a strong gale of wind suddenly manifested in the cave and rushed towards the stream of fire. No explosion urred except that both attacks canceled out, leaving thick fumes that obscured their visions. Then before the beast could produce another long andrge stream of fire at her, Helena who knew the beast''s position quickly punched out at the beast as she uttered a solid attack-type spell at the same time. Immediately she did so, arge amount of blue energy erupted her fist and rapidly condensed into arge fist that shot towards the beast. Bang! The beast was struck by the fist and was sent flying into the distance at a great speed. Once the beast was knocked away again. Helena began to breathe deeply. She wanted to quickly gather more Aetha energy within her before the beast would dash back towards her. She had used more than half of her Aetha energy in that one attack. When she felt that her energy level had raised a little above half, she actually went for the wolf-like beast that she knocked far away from where she stood. And as she dashed towards the beast, she aimed her palm at the beast and uttered a weapon-manifesting spell. Once she did so, a form of power erupted from her palm in the form of a resplendent stream of light which then condensed in the next instant into arge spear that shot at a great speed towards the beast. Puchi! The spear fully pierced through the wolf''s body to the back. But it faded away in the next instant, opening up arge wound in it body which revealed what was behind it. As soon as the solid spear condensed from magical energy vanished, purple blood began to ooze out of it wound inrge amounts. And once the blood which released hot vapors got to the ground, the ground rapidly turned molten. The wolf-like beast growled from the intense pain that it was suffering. However, the beast who had both rage and intense suffering in it eyes still tried it best to move towards Helena to kill her. But before the beast could make a move at her, Helena quickly ced her free hand on the ground and uttered another weapon-manifesting spell. Once she did so, a form of power moved from within her and through that hand to the ground. Immediately this power connected with the ground, the floor of the cave around her actually cracked in numerous ces before hundreds of fragments of it broke away and floated into the air where theybined to form many long spears that then shot out like furiously fired arrows at the wolf-like beast. Bang! Bang! Bang!... The numerous arrows of earth heavily struck the beast and pierced into it body to cause profuse bleeding, and at the same time due to their solidness and the speed that they moved at, they sessfully shattered many of the bones in it body to pieces. Also, the skull in it head shattered into splinters upon being tyrannically struck by many spears formed from the shreds of earth. When Lydia saw that Helena had killed the wolf-like beast, she quickly dashed from where was she was towards the beast. With one of her hands pointed at the beast as she ran towards it, the de in the beast''s stomach began to tremble before it finally shot out through one of the numerous holes that the spear formed from earth made into it body. Swoosh! The de shot through the air and appeared very fast in front of Lydia who grasped it with a smile in her face. Then she stopped running and walked towards the ce that Helena stood. When she arrived in front of Helena, she said in a sincere tone "Helena, thank you very much" "No need to mention" Helena said. Then she asked "But why did youe into this ce when you can only use teleportation magic? Isn''t that sentencing yourself to your death?" "I know. My teleportation magic at this level is only useful inbat against people, not high-speed magical beast at the moment. But when I get to a stage where I would be able to make my de pass through all forms of matter, I would be able to go against beast them." Lydia said happily. She was happy that she had gotten her de back. Helena looked at the de in her hand which faded in and out of visibility and asked in a curious tone " Your de, what''s it called? And where did you get it?" Helena had taken a fancy to the de and wanted one just like that. Chapter 72: Knowing more about each other Chapter 72: Knowing more about each other "We call it the Heaven and Cloud Traversing de. They are the only special weapon that we use in my race. I was given this by my mom as a gift" Lydia said. "Oh. That''s nice." Helena said. "Can it be used by any other person apart from the members of your race?" Helena asked without concealing her intention. Lydia smiled. "I see that you have taking a liking to my de. Anyways, I don''t really know about that. We can only know if you try it out." Lydia said. Then she offered the de to Helena. "Here. Try it out. Who knows, it could work" Lydia said. Helena nodded and epted the de. Then she flung it with all the strength that she could muster. But nothing happened. "Ugh!" Helena uttered. "I guess it can''t work for me then" She said. Lydia nodded her head. "Well, I have never heard of people of other race using our weapons and it would work. Only we have the gift to be be able to ess the teleportation power imbued into our weapons" She said. "Okay. But why did you give it to me in the first ce when you know I don''t have the gift to tap into that power of teleportation infused into the de?" Helena asked curiously. She had a feeling why Lydia did that. "Because you are the Chosen One. I wanted to see if you could tap that power of the de" Lydia said. Helena shook her head. These people be confusing themselves with the Chosen One thing. "See, I being the chosen one doesn''t mean that I would have all the powers in the world. You guys are ruining the concept" She said. "Haha. Don''t mind me. Was just curious to know if it work" Lydiaughed and said. "It''s alright. So, what race are you from because you look exactly human to me?" Helena asked in a perplexed tone. She was thinking that Lydia was a human as she looked human, but upon hearing her mention ''my race'', she became confused and then inquired so she could really understand. "Yea. I am a human. But half. I am half-Thakira and Half-Human. First of it kind. My mom who was a princess in the kingdom left the kingdom because of her human lover. And when she birthed me and I grew up under her training to a stage where I could be on my own, she gave me one of her many powerful des and taught me how to use the teleportation power condensed into a core and stored within it." Lydia said. Then she looked at the de in her hand and said proudly "I haven''t even started using a tiny percentage of it immense power." Helena looked at the de from Lydia and asked in shock "The de can still do more than teleporting and moving through all forms of matter unobstructed?" "Yea. Sure. But I would be able to use those powers at ater stage. I can sh out into the air at an opponent and the air would be ''sharp'', literally. So, an unaware opponent that would be struck by a current of air that carries insane amount of sharpness might be reduced to pieces. Furthermore, I can use it to fly and travel the entire on feet at a high speed." Lydia said. "Wow. Really cool. I wish I had like one of your tribal weapons." Helena said while Lydia smiled. "It was nice talking to you, Lydia. I wanna resume killing the beasts. What about you? You would leave? Or remain to also kill some of the magical beasts?" Helena asked. Lydia exhaled deeply. "I don''t really know what to do." She said. "I would advise that you leave. Since your powers haven''t developed to a stage where you would be able to kill the magical beasts that possesses sentience and intelligence." Helena said sincerely. Lydia looked at Helena with an indescribable gaze. Then before she could say anything, Helena suddenly said" What if you stick with me? We can kill the magical beasts together" "Really? You want us to kill the beasts together?" Lydia asked in a surprised tone. "Yea. We look at each other''s backs. I look over yours while you look over mine." Helena said looking at Lydia. Then she asked further "So, what do you say?" Lydia thought for sometime. Then she nodded her head. "Alright. I am in" She said. Helena gave a smile. "Okay. Can you please give some minutes?" She asked. "Huh? To do what?" Lydia asked in a perplexed tone. "I wanna breathe." Helena answered. "You wanna brea...? Okay. You can go right ahead" Lydia said looking at Helena with strangeness in her eyes. She didn''t really understand what Helena meant by breathing. Then the glow of strangeness erupting from her eyes further intensified when she saw Helena sit on the floor and began to inhale deeply. "Hmm. I guess this is what she meant by breathing. But what would this do to her? Recharge her powers? Maybe." Lydia asked herself and then concluded in her mind. So, she just waited and hoped that Helena wouldn''t take too long with what she was doing. After a pretty long time, approximately ten minutester, Helena stood to her feet. She had recovered all her expended Aetha energy "Let''s go" She said when she looked at Lydia. Lydia nodded. Then they both moved together into one of the many interconnected tunneling routes to another cave where they would resume their deadly battle with any magical beasts that they woulde across. As they walked, Lydia turned her head to look at Helena and asked "where did you get the bed?" "Well, from one of the caves in here. But it was still in the egg phase when I got it. I had to use nearly all of my Aetha energy to elerate it growth so the egg would hatch and the bird would appear." Helena said. "I see. But what are you going to do with it?" Lydia asked. "Well, I would like to train it as a pet. I would use it as a mount in future. It would be something that I would be able to ride on instead of flying and wasting energy on myself so I could fly. And when I master a powerful transformation spell, I am going to use it on the bird to make it appear more tyrannical than how it would appear in. You know, give it the appearance that would invoke great fear and dread in the hearts of my enemies" Chapter 73: Disclosing Jennifers plan Chapter 73: Disclosing Jennifer''s n "Nice!" Lydia said in a praising tone. Then they kept silent as they walked through the routes. While walking, Lydia began to think of many things in her head. "But she is really friendly, amodating and considerate. She isn''t even proud and haughty like how a Chosen One should really be. I don''t exactly know the reason why I hated her those times. And maybe it was because of Jennifer. She had filled my heart with bitterness and hatred for Helena. It''s so good that I came across her and spoke with her to see that she has wonderful and desirable traits in her. Helena is really far better than that Jennifer, that malicious witch that fills one''s heart with evil intentions against one. I am going to face Jennifer and tell her that I am leaving. I am done with her group of evil clowns. I just don''t know how Jennifer would take it. If she decides to attack me, I would be dead before I know it. And maybe I would tell Helena to go with me. I know that she surely would." She said and then concluded in her mind. Lydia looked at Helena and gave a smile. Helena also did the same back. Not long, they arrived before some magical beasts and began to fight. And to her surprise, they made for a really good team. Just like Helena had said earlier, which was that they should both watch each other''s back, they fought and killed the beasts without fear that a certain beast which was in hiding was going to attack them from behind. And as they did so, their trust for each other increased. They didn''t have to look at their backs to guard themselves from a beast. They both believed that the other would strike down that beast for them. When they killed the beasts, Lydia gave a smile. Just the battle that she had fulfilled her with delight. She enjoyed the battle very much. Although there was a lot of struggle from her against the beasts that she tried to kill, she however didn''t worry about another attacking her from behind. So, she was able to face them with full concentration and then kill them. This filled her with so much delight that she thanked Helena. "It''s okay" Helena replied. "Let''s go for more of these beasts" She said. Lydia nodded. Then they both set out to kill more of the magical beasts. As they fought, their bond increased. Same with their trust in each other. But more importantly, their battle prowesses increased. For Helena, her degree of adeptness in unleashing magical spells had increased. And for Lydia, her fighting prowess had increased. She was now more skillful in using her de. After going from one cave to another, killing magical beasts like they were butchering chickens, they decided to take a rest. They rested in a cave where they killed all the magical beasts in there. Helena at the moment was breathing. She was trying to recover her totally exhausted energy. "Helena, there is something that I have to tell you" Lydia suddenly said, forcing Helena to open her eyes from her ''breathing state'' position. "Lydia, what is it?" Helena asked. She now knew Lydia''s name. "It''s about Jennifer. She is going to harm you. That''s what she is training for." Lydia answered. "Really? How? I think I should be able to defend myself from her attacks if shees again for me. I have also been practicing you know. I haven''t cked once. And it''s for that reason that I even came in here to practice more and hone my fighting and spellcasting prowesses." Helena said. "Nope. It''s not like that. She is nning to totally ruin you. She is trying to master a evil spellcasting technique which she would unleash at you to destroy your Aetha veins. I would suggest that you make peace with her, because I don''t really know what would happen to you after you have been struck by that spell. It would definitely spell doom for your bright future and make youpletely empty within, and could even leave overwhelming suicidal thoughts in your head. Please, go make over with her. You could surrender by leaving that that ny-ninth room and then give her back the room that you forcefully hijacked from her. I have my own room. You coulde stay with me. There is now or rule in this ce that says students can''t co-inhabit together." Lydia said. When Helena heard this, her eyes shone in shock. ''So, Jennifer was nning such a great devilish thing for me?'' She asked inwardly. Then she became d that she made friends with Lydia. Or her future as the Chosen One who would bring sorrow and disaster upon the evil ones in the world woulde abruptly to an end. She now enjoyed spellcasting and hoped to reach a stage where she would be able to contend with Summoners. Besides, there was Sy and her kingdom who she had promised to protect from all the storms and disaster that woulde in their direction. Also, she wanted to look for the rest of her families. She believed that they hadn''t been killed and were only kept captive at some ce and were under serious torture. She wanted to grow strong to go free them if they were still alive and then devastate and decimate their enemies and their families too. Furthermore, she didn''t want to leave her older sisters and the members of the Great Sister society who were very much after her progress with great disappointment. So, just thinking of herself having irreversibly damaged Aetha veins caused exceedingly cold currents of fear to move down her spine and at the same time freeze her heart. "But, would I go to surrender to her?" Helena asked sadly. Then she continued before Lydia could respond to her question "I would be mocked by everyone. And our instructors would be so disappointed in me. I don''t think I can do that. I won''t go down that route. Not for ego. But I can''t just do that. I will find a way to fight her. And now that I have knowledge of what she is about to do to me. I would try to avoid being hit by any of the magical spells that she would unleash at me" Chapter 74: Making her own plan Chapter 74: Making her own n "Well, Jennifer is absolutely cunning and wicked for sure. She would try her best to make sure that you get hit by that evil spell. You just have to be careful around her if you still feel that you want to take on her." Lydia said. "I know." Helena said. Then she said further "After we are done with killing the magical beasts in here, I would go and learn a powerful, invisible shield-type spell. That spell would produce a super-strong, unseen spherical barrier around me that would protect me from the magical spells that she would fire at me." Before Lydia could say anything, Helena who was looking at her said "Lydia, I can do this. And after she has unleashed that spell at me which my invisible magical shield would block for me and then I sessfully pin her down, the instructors who would realize the kind of evil magic that she unleashed at me would definitelye for her and take her away to do whatever they like to her for studying an evil spell and using it upon a fellow colleague." "Hmm. That could work." Lydia said. Then she spoke further "Why don''t we tell the instructors instead of going through this risky thing? It''s highly risky you know. It could bring about your destruction if you identally lower your guard a little." "And why would I ever want to lower my guard in the heat of an intense magical battle which of course I know how deadly and destructive it would be for me? I would never do that, until the battle is over. Only when I have pinned her down and they have taken her away could I think of lowering my guard." Helena said. Then she continued by saying "Besides, if we tell any of the instructors, they might spring into action immediately. I wouldn''t be able to do anything to Jennifer who I have now prepared a n for. I want her to always regreting across me in the magical cage that she would be imprisoned for all eternity. It''s just that I wouldn''t have my way with that excessively arrogant bitch since the instructors would want to interrogate her on how she came about such a ruining evil spell. I would have really loved to detach her head from her neck after I have pinned her to the ground. Ugh! Anyways, my n to do something terrible to her would fill me with delight. She would regret ever opposing me." "Hmm. That''s also good. But you should be careful. I still want you to think things through. And by the way, the instructors wouldn''t imprison Jennifer in some magical cage for eternity. That isn''t their job. They would take her to the Law Enforcement and Punishment faculty. It''s those guys that would simply behead her. They won''t ever spare anyone that hase across a book of evil spells. It''s instant death by beheading and their corpses burnt to ashes and fed to the ash-devouringva worms. I guess you don''t know these since it''s not quite long that you arrived here. Therefore, don''t think that they would leave her to rot in some cage. Such never happens. It''splete erasure from the surface of the" Lydia said. "Really? I didn''t know that. That''s good. I don''t want my enemies to be kept alive. They coulde back someday and burrow their venomous fangs into my skin." Helena said. Lydia nodded her head. She then said further "There''s one more thing. And that''s about how Jennifer couldy her hands on the page of evil spells. She got it from her mother who got it from her adventurous exploration of ancient ruined sites. Those were sites that were once used by evil, blood-eating spellcasters before they were destroyed. I wonder how she was able toy her hands on that particr one since all their records of evil and ominous magical spells would have been burned or destroyed." "What? From her mother? That one hates me so much. I guess I have to really think of what to do again. I would review my ns and evene up with several contingency ns." Helena said in shock. Lydiaughed unbridledly at Helena''s shocked expression which also radiated the feeling of great dread. "That''s way better, Helena. You have to review your ns ande up with more ns that you could fall back to if your main ns fail. I should have said that her mother was also involved earlier. Haha. See the tremendously shocked and dreadful look in your face" Lydia said andughed while Helena gazed at her with a smirk expression in her face. Still looking at Lydia with her expression having returned to normal, she said "Lydia, I have finally thought of what to do and have concluded on it." "Okay. So, what do you n to do? Mind sharing the temte of your ns with me? You don''t have to if you don''t want that" Lydia asked and mentioned. "Nah. Come off it, Lydia. You just said something that totally concerns my life. And I would still thank you for this great thing that you have done to me. It is something I feel that I should be eternally grateful to you for" Helena said with a heartwarming smile in her face. Then before Lydia could speak, Helena continued by saying "Now, this is how my n would go. First of all, you would return to Jennifer''s faction. No need to leave again." Lydia''s eyes glowed with shock. "Really?" She asked. "Yea. Don''t leave again. Just remain there till further instructions from me." Helena replied. "Okay." Lydia said. Then she spoke "I think I understand why you want me to do that. It''s because if I told her that I want to leave and then I am seen with you, Jennifer would surely feel that I would have told you about the evil ns that she has against you." "Yes. You got it right" Helena said. She then stated further "She could change her ns and prepare something which I won''t be aware about against me, and even you surely. She would surelye for you after seeding with her demonic ns for me. So, it''s best you remain there and pretend like you are still one of them, just so you could listen to her ns and know about any new development. And since her mad mom is involved, I would have to inform the Camp Overseer so she could alert the other instructors. By doing that, they would silently monitor Jennifer''s mom''s every activities and then instantly jump into action to guard me against her killing attack if her stupid daughter''s n did not go through." Chapter 75: Noticeable development in her spellcasting prowess Chapter 75: Noticeable development in her spellcasting prowess "I know that the camp Overseer would want to instantly report to that faculty that you spoke about. Anyways, I am going to beg her and ask that I want to do things my way." Helena said. "Hmm. That''s a really good n. I like it. And even if anything would go wrong. At least, you would be under the instructors'' umbre of protection." Lydia said. "Yea." Helena said. Then she said further "And when they are taken to the Law Enforcement and Punishment agency for verdict to be passed on to them, that is when I would truly be free from their evil clutches. At least, I have eliminate one of the million enemies that I would make in future." Lydia nodded. Then she said to Helena "But do you think that you can do it? Turn the situation of everything in the world around? Like I asked you earlier if you could operate my de and you said that I am mistaken the concept of the Chosen One. So, why then would want you want to face the entire world all by yourself? For you to do that, you must have immeasurable power, one so boundless that it can''t be matched by the power of anything in the world. Your power must be unfathomably vast that even if all the bad guys in the entire universe unite against you, they would be tyrannically swept away by the towering tide of astonishing power that would endlessly erupt from you." Helena smiled. "Actually, to be sincere, I know this too. I was only trying to be humble. But do you really think that I would have such vast and mighty powers that would continue to erupt from me without end? From this small figure of mine? I don''t really think so. However, I would possess great and shocking myriad powers, but it won''t be fathomless as you have said. So, I feel that I would use those immense cmitous powers that I possess to create a group which wouldprise of many powerful people too that would then take the war to all the bad guys in the world. A group which you would be part of" She said with a heartwarming smile and looked at Lydia who was shocked to the bone. Lydia smiled. "I don''t think I am powerful enough to be in such a team. I would only be a burden to you guys. I would either draw or slow you guys do--." She tried to say before Helena interrupted her by asking "Can you please keep quiet, Lydia?" Lydia surprisingly shut her mouth while Helena spoke. "I know that you think that you would be a burden to all the people that would be in the group. But that it''s what we are basically about. To lift other people''s burden for them. Besides, you can never be a burden to any of us. You are powerful too you know. When you told me about what you could do with the de at ater stage, I became envious. I wished I also had the de too and could do what you said you would be able to do when you got to ater stage." Helena said with a smile. Lydia nodded her head. "Alright, Helena." She said. "So, what would the name of your group be called?" Lydia asked. "Well, I don''t really know for now. But that''s not a problem. When we have assembled the others, we would give it a name. Besides, I am still weak to be thinking of a name for the group. When I have gotten so strong that I would be able to beat the Camp Overseer in an intense magical battle, then I could start looking for the others so we would form the group that would liberate individuals, kingdoms from the demonic, blood-drinking ws of the evil spiritual warriors and magicalbatants." Helena said. "Alright. That''s nice too. We would grow together in strength so we would form the group that you have dreams of creating" Lydia said while Helena nodded. "I think we have spoken enough. Let''s continue our training" Helena said and Lydia nodded. Then they both stood to their feet to leave the cave that they were in. When they came out, they chose another route to another cave and then began their onught of the magical beasts that they met in there. The beasts couldn''t even stand up to them. They were too powerful as a team. Not quite long, Helena became adept at unleashing the Earth-level spells without uttering them. Just by thinking of them, she was able tounch powerful magical attacks at the magical beasts to y them. This greatly surprised Lydia who was watching out for Helena as they battled. Lydia could see that Helena didn''t even need to utter any word again, she just pointed at the beasts in her target zone and sent out attacks from various parts of her bodies to decimate them in an instant. Then one that surprised Lydia the most was when she used magic on her hair. Her hair suddenly grew so long that if measured would be about thirty feet long, then bundles of strands of her extremely long hair which unexpectedly branched out to wrap around the beasts that weighed more than a thousand kilogram and lifted them high above the ground and mmed them back to the ground could be seen burning with bright blue mes that gave out an exceedingly unbearable heat. Heat capable of turning rock to molten earth. So, as it heavily mmed them hard against the ground, their tough bodies couldn''t help but catch fire and begin to rapidly burn and char in the extremely strong heat of the intensely bright blue fire. Then another which totally surprised Lydia was when Helena used a Sky-level attack without feeling heavily drained or taxed. She had abruptlyposed a massive,pacted ball of water from her Aetha energy which she then hurled at a beast that actually exploded oning into contact with the magic beasts into a raging flood of water that sessfully knocked the beast with immense heaviness and velocity into the far distance. Also, the abrupt flood washed it away like it were only an inted skin bag. ''Immeasurably powerful!'' Lydia couldn''t help but utter in her mind. Not long, a loud sound that seemed toe from a trumpet rang out. Helena, Lydia and every other person in the caves in the mountains heard this and knew what that meant. They had spent many days here. But now, training was over, and it was time to return. Chapter 76: Fortune or Death trap? Chapter 76: Fortune or Death trap? "Helena, you have improved greatly. I was amazed by your spellcasting prowess. You were able tounch magical attacks without uttering them which would waste time" Lydia said with a smile. "I know right. And my prowess is going to increase from there. I want to quickly grow strong to be able to do a lot of things. A lot of things that I cry over in my heart almost everyday" Helena said. "Oh. What''s that? Mind telling me?" Lydia asked. "Yea. My parents. My other rtives. I miss them. All of them. And I wanna see them once again. I just hope they are still alive." Helena said. "They might still be alive. So you should try your best to grow strong very quickly and rescue them. Who knows, they might be waiting for their beautiful daughter toe rescue them from the hands of their captors." Lydia said with a smile. Helena smiled too. "I will. I will try my best to grow strong. That''s why I always seize every chance to grow strong too." Helena said while Lydia nodded. "I think we have to split from here. We can''t be seen walking together." Helena said further. "Sure. I would leave now. You can wait behind for sometime for me toe out first. Then you can also emerge. When you see me, just ignore me. But if you want to look at me, you can look at me with a chilling gaze. Let''s fool everyone that we have intense dislike for each other and could kill each other if we are left alone for a moment." Lydia said while Helena nodded with a smile in her face. Lydia then asked a question that came to her mind "By the way, Helena. What if Jennifer changes something in her n, how do I tell you?" "Um... Since we can''t be seen together, and there''s absolutely no way you would be able to tell me without the rest of Jennifer''s faction members being suspicious, you could tell it to any of the instructors. Well, not really all of them. Some could betray us if they are tipped by Jennifer''s mom who would be observing everything that''s going on in the background. So, you could report any new development in Jennifer''s n to the Camp Overseer or Amber, the senior spell instructor. They would then inform me of any change that Jennifer makes to her n" Helena said. "Alright. And I would be careful about it." Lydia said. Then looking at Lydia, Helena said "Can I embrace you?" "Sure. Why not?" Lydia replied with a smile in her face. Then the both of them hugged each other. When the both of them embraced each other, Helena said in Lydia''s ear "Thank you very much, Lydia. I owe you one." "It''s okay, Helena. And I am d that I have you as a friend. Not just an ordinary one, the Chosen One; one who would look after us in future and dispel every storm and ward off every cmity that woulde our way" Lydia said with a smile in her face while Helena rolled her eyes at her. When they pulled out of the embrace, Lydia left Helena''s presence and began to walk towards a route to leave the cave they were in and then to find her way out of the mountain that they were in. Helena sat in the cross-legged position to breathe. She wanted to fully regain her lost Aetha energy and even waste more time so that Lydia would be far gone before shees out of the cave and then walk towards the gate to leave the valley too. Not long while seated and breathing in deeply, she suddenly heard a voice that felt like it was summoning her. Her eyes snapped open and she abruptly stood to her feet. "Who''s there?" She asked quickly. But she heard no response. The cave she was in was deathly silent like the cemetery. "I repeat. Who is there? Show yourself this moment!" Helena asked andmanded. However, there was still no response. Then before she could speak again, she suddenly heard the summoning voice again. And this time, it was distinct. Besides, this voice sounded in both her ears and in her head. It was like the voice was in front of her and was speaking directly to her, then at the same time, talking to her inwardly through telepathic means. "Come with me" She heard once again. "Why would I want toe with you? What are you? And what do you want from me?! " Helena who was slightly terrified couldn''t help but shout these questions. "I am not going to harm you. I only want to show you something that would tremendously benefit you" The voice that seemed to sound out from everywhere spoke really well this time, unlike when it was summoning her and spoke only a few words. Helena who wanted to leave the valley began to think of what to do. "Should I ignore this unknown summoning voice and move out? Or should I let it lead me to where it would take me to see something that would benefit me?" She asked. Then she recalled something. ''No. I have to do everything in my power to seize every chance that would make me grow stronger very quickly.'' She said in her mind. When she stated this, her eyes glowed resolutely. "Okay. Lead me to what would be benefit me" Helena said into the air since she couldn''t identify where the voice wasing from. Immediately she said this, a big ck cat that had a beautiful, jeweled golden crown on it head and wore a beautiful golden armor around it chest region suddenly appeared in front of her. Meow! The cat meowed and then walked into a route which Helena warily and vigntly followed it into. Just like that, Helena followed behind the cat for many days, precisely six days before arriving at a small cave that was empty. When they reached the cave, the cat unexpectedly vanished. Huh? Helena eximed in a questioning tone. She then abruptly turned to look around her with full vignce in her eyes. She was terrified when the cat disappeared. Perhaps the voice that brought her here could mean her harm. She then tried to control her mind that continually reeled in fear. "Well, I am here now. Where is it what you want to show me?" She asked. As soon as she asked the question, a dreadful being suddenly appeared in front of her. Chapter 77: Heaven-Burying BlackCat Emperor Chapter 77: Heaven-Burying ckCat Emperor Huh! Helena was taken by surprise when the being suddenly appeared before her. But fear crept into heart in the next moment. She then looked at this illusory being that had glowing, feline-like eyes and wore a purple garment that was embroidered with cats. "Senior, are you the one that owns that voice that led me down here?" Helena asked politely, concealing the towering dread that had surfaced in her heart. "Yes, I am the one. I was that ck cat that led you here." The being said. Then it continued "When you were fighting those magical beasts, I saw how powerful and tyrannical you were. Then I made up my mind to give you my most prized possession to help you increase your spellcasting ability. I don''t really need it again" The being said. Helena''s eyes glittered brilliantly upon hearing what the being said. Prized possession?! To augment my spellcasting ability?! NICE! "Okay senior. Can I see it?" She asked quickly before the senior would change it mind. The being stretched it hand in the air and then a long scepter appeared in it hand. "Here. Take this" The being said and then gave the scepter to Helena who quickly epted it. She looked at the scepter and saw that it was forged from actual gold. She could arrive at this because it was heavy and it entire surface glittered like a true refined gold. Upon looking further at it, she could see the engravings of cats on it surface. When she looked at the numerous cat engravings on the surface of the scepter, she could suddenly, mysteriously hear the meows of cats in her head and had an abrupt vision of a massive, jet-ck w that hid the entire sky, casting it great shadow over the entire world. She was heavily surprised. Then she looked at the being and asked "Senior, if I may ask, what are you? And what can I use this scepter to do? What magic can it unleash?" "I am the Heaven-Burying ckCat Emperor. While the scepter in your hand which is my ultimate weapon is the Golden Heaven Burial Cat scepter." The being said. Then it continued "You can use my scepter to unleash a powerful spell by just infusing it with your Aetha energy. This spell would appear as an extremely massive cat w that would actually span the entire sky, concealing it from view. However, the size of the cat ws that would appear depends on the actual amount of Aetha energy that you can pump into the scepter. The size of the w can range from the size of your body to the size of the sky and to that of a world." "Wow!!" Helena eximed in shock. Then she furrowed her brows when something came to her mind. "But senior, how would your scepter be able to unleash solid ws the size of the sky or a world? I feel you are exaggerating the power of your scepter so I can marvel at it. Don''t be offended by what I just said senior, it''s just that my enlightened instructor once told me that no one has ever reached the Eight-level spellcasting stage which is the World-level spellcasting rank. It''s an impossible spellcasting rank to reach. But the vast size of the attack that you just mentioned can be likened to that which would be theoretically produced by a World-level spellcaster." Helena intelligently said. Haha! The beingughed. "Firstly, I am not from around here. Ie from an extremely distant world where there are many World-level spellcasters. The only one we don''t have is the Ninth-level spellcaster which is the Cosmic-level spellcaster. That''s one impossible stage to reach. However, it doesn''t mean that it can''t be reached. It is just that you people from this part of the universe can''t think beyond your imagination. Everything is possible in this universe, as long as you set your mind to it and work diligently and smartly towards it." It said. Then it continued "Secondly, I am a powerful world-Level spellcaster myself. The weapon in your hand was forged by me. That''s one of my most enjoyed professions apart from being an Emperor that controlled the affairs of my world. I was the strongest. So, I was made the Emperor by the Throne Ascendance Chiefs when I subdued other World-level spellcasters that were way abundant in my world." "Oh!" Helena eximed with a strong light of marvel in her eyes. "Excuse me, senior. What profession is that, if I may ask?" She questioned. "I am a Spellforger. I forge objects from metals and minerals and then magically inscribe them with spells that can be activated upon infusion of magical energy into such objects." The being replied. Helena shook her head. It was now that her horizons were really broadened. Then she thanked the stars for bringing her to stumble upon this huge fortune. "But senior, why are you here in this world? What of your world?" Helena asked these questions when they surfaced in her mind. Immediately Helena asked this question, the being''s face contorted to be ugly. A sad expression had suddenly appeared in it face. "My world no longer exists. Also, I that you see here before you is not a corporeal being. This is my spirit form. My physical body has been destroyed." It said. Helena became extremely shocked upon this revtion. This powerful being before her had it body destroyed, and the world that it ruled over destroyed too? She couldn''t imagine how powerful that person that did that to this being would be. "Senior, do you know who brought destruction to your body and the world that you controlled? Can you please tell me. I can help senior to get his revenge when I be very strong like you." Helena said. The being shook it head in sadness. "This person is really powerful. I think he or she is also a Spellforger, one who is unmatched in the Art of Spellforging. I arrived at this because he or she appeared in our world with numerous massive altars that caused destruction to our world in the blink of an eye. When the many enormously-sized altars appeared, they producedrge ckholes that instantly devoured our world in it entirety. I wasn''t even able to put up a bit of a fight with him or her before my body was abruptly torn apart by the immense devouring power produced by the ckholes that each seemed to span our entire sky" It said. Then it looked at Helena and said "I don''t think that you can beat this person. Just focus on getting strong and try spellforging. It would greatly increase your spellcasting prowess. And who knows, if you are able toe up with an exceedingly powerful spell and gather extremely rare minerals to forge a magical object or a magical weapon for yourself, you could be able to beat this evil person. But for now, it''s only my dream which I feel may nevere true" When the being finished speaking, Helena suddenly recalled something. And this was that the description of the person by this being that was before her, totally matched with the one that she saw in her vision when she triedprehending the numerous iplete magical spells that she was exposed to. She remembered that a particr person whose face she couldn''t see to ascertain it gender was the one that had suddenly appeared in the world of the Hrithikans with many altars and then rapidly destroyed theirrge world using many massive ckholes that were produced from those altars. Helena looked at the being and said resolutely "I hope you would still be around when Ie back to deliver news to you that I have destroyed this person." Chapter 78: Binding the scepter with blood Chapter 78: Binding the scepter with blood The being looked at Helena and shook it head. "Alright. I would still be alive. And if you need any advice from me concerning anything, you cane to me." The being said. "Alright. Thank you, senior" Helena said. Then she said further "How do I hide this scepter? It''s too long making it conspicuous. Also, it''s golden in color. It would quickly be noticed on me" "Okay. You would have to bond with it" The being said "Alright, senior. But how do I do that?" Helena asked in a curious tone. "Make a cut on any part of your body and sprinkle some blood from it on the scepter" The being said. "Okay senior." Helena said. Then she looked around for something sharp. When she saw a piece of beast bone with a sharp edge on the ground, she picked it up and used it to cut herself on the finger. Immediately she cut herself, blood began to flow out from the cut. Then she pressed the finger she cut and allowed blood to drop from the cut made into it unto the surface of the scepter. After allowing about six to seven drops of blood to fall onto the surface of the scepter, the scepter began to brilliantly glow before the glow dimmed with the scepter suddenly teleporting away from Helena''s hand into her body. Helena who wasn''t expecting the scepter to vanish from her hand had her eyes widen in astonishment. She then began to wonder where the scepter had teleported to. ''My room?'' She asked herself inwardly. Then she proceeded to ask the being "Is the scepter inside of me?" "Yes. It is inside you. Now, you don''t need to worry about anybody noticing it on you" The being said. "Okay. And how do I bring it out if I wanna use it?" Helena asked. "Just think of summoning it to a hand and it would appear in it" The being replied. Helena nodded. Then she closed her eyes and thought of evoking the scepter to her left hand. As soon as she did so, the scepter appeared in her left hand. Helena opened her eyes and gave a brilliant smile. ''This is really cool stuff'' She said inwardly. Then not asking the being on how to return it to where she conjured it out from, she closed her eyes once again and thought of the scepter returning back to where it was summoned out from. Immediately she did so, the scepter vanished from her hand and appeared in her body. Helena gave a smile. "Thank you senior for this wonderful and amazing object that you gave me" Helena said in a sincere tone. "Don''t mention. You deserve to have it. I can no longer use it and it would be right and sensible of me to give it to someone who I deem to have a future that would outshine the vast constetions of stars in the empty void" The being said. Then it continued "When you leave the valley and arrive back in your room, take your time to study the scepter. There are a few magical spells that you would get from it. They can be used with or without the scepter. So, master them so you can easily deploy the magical spells as attacks when you are faced with powerful magical warriors. See the scepter as a powerful protective object" "Okay, senior." Helena said. Then she said further "I have to go now. The instructors at the training camp would be looking for me. I have been gone for too long." The beingughed. "You have been gone for too long? When you have only been gone for a moment" It said. Before Helena could talk, a sphere that emanated resplendent light suddenly appeared and enclosed her figure. Then when the lighting from the sphere dimmed, the sphere which enclosed Helena and Helena herself couldn''t be seen at the spot that she previously were. She had been instantly teleported away. The sphere materialized at the cave that she previously was and then receded to reveal Helena''s figure. Immediately she appeared, she quickly dashed out of the cave into one of the many interconnected routes to leave the far depth of the mountain range that she was in. Immediately she came out, she saw other studentsing out from the entrances of caves made into the mountains that bordered the sides of the valley. Huh? She questioned. She was surprised that she had been gone for at least five days. But now that she came out, she still saw studentsing out. It was like she she had only been gone for a moment. Then she recalled what the being said to her. ''You have been gone for too long? When you have only been gone for a moment.'' Then her brows wrinkled when she thought of something. ''Did that being pause the time? Hmm. I guess it did.'' Helena said inwardly and concluded. As soon as she said this, she inhaled deeply. But what amazing power! ''It actually froze time to speak with me. And I couldn''t even sense that flow of time has been halted. Damn!'' She said in an astonished tone within her. ''Well, it''s a World-level spellcaster. It should be able to produce spells that should affect an entire world. I wish I can be as insanely powerful as it. Well, I have it scepter with me. Therefore, by studying the world-level spells inscribed into it, I should be able to deeplyprehend their vast profundities and then grow in that understanding to be a World-level spellcaster too." Helena said further with brightly glittering eyes. Then she said further with her eyes that still sparked brilliantly with delight. "Although, understanding that level of spell without anyone or any instructor''s help is going to be really difficult for me to do. It''s definitely going to be physically draining and mentally taxing. I however believe that I would be able to unravel the marveling mysteries behind the spells being world-level spells. And with thoseprehension, I am on my way to graduate from being a second-level spellcaster to an eight-level spellcaster. And since anything is possible in this magical universe as that being has rightly said, and that we are only being limited by our imagination and mindset, I would try my entire best to ascend into thest stage of spellweaving." Then her eyes erupted chilling coldness and killing intent in the next instant "When I get there, all you evil-minded suckers that feel excessively high and mighty like you are deities are surely going to hear from me. You would lick my toes for forgiveness but I would y you. That I promise you all." Chapter 79: Incoming Battle Tournament event Chapter 79: Iing Battle Tournament event When Helena appeared, she pretended like nothing happened and began to walk with the other students back towards the gate. But her mind unstoppably spun from happiness. After they all crossed through the gate and prepared to go back to their various rooms when they appeared at the training field, Helena suddenly heard someone call her name. "Helena!" Helena turned around to look for who had called her name. Then she saw that it was Amber, the camp''s senior spell instructor. She walked towards her with a smile in her face. Then before she could say anything, Amber asked "How did your training go in there, Helena? Were you able to gain an increase in your spellcasting prowess?" "Yes ma''am. I did. I fought a lot of wild beasts and when I saw that they couldn''t present much difficulty to me again, I walked into the zone that contained the magical beasts. I was also able to kill them. Now, my spellcasting prowess had gone really up. I think with what I have gained from fighting those intelligent magical beasts, I can go out there into some kingdoms in the world and fearlessly fight formidable, wicked magical warriors who are at my spellcasting rank." Helena said confidently. Such confidence! Haha! Amber broke into a raucousughter. "That''s good, Helena. I like your spirit. Keep it up. You can still do more. And one thing..." She said and looked around to see if no one was listening or eavesdropping on her conversation with Helena. "Is that anytime you want to go in there; into that valley to train, I would allow you. I would create a portal for you so that you would be teleported into that valley to continue your training anytime you feel like it." Helena''s eyes glowed. She was still thinking of what she would tell the instructor so she would allow her to go into the valley so that she could go meet the Heaven-Burying ckCat Emperor without them being suspicious of her. But now, a way had suddenly presented itself. She then dashed towards Amber and fully embraced her. "Thank you, instructor Amber" Helena said happily. "You don''t need to mention, dear. We are trying our best to make you strong very quickly." Amber said, softly patting Helena on the head. When Helena pulled out of the embrace, she asked "But the Camp Overseer, would she agree with what you want to do for me?" "Of course. She was even the one that told me to tell you that you can go into the valley to train anytime you like." Amber said. "Oh. Alright. I would go thank her too." Helena said. "Nope. You don''t need to. Don''t go disturbing her. What she want from you is to train now as much as you can and develop yourbat and magical prowesses." Amber said. "Alright" Helena nodded her head. "Although your spellcasting prowess is rapidly developing, yourbat prowess is still seriouslycking. You are still stuck with body-training and fitness exercises because you are beingzy, Helena. You should have advanced past that stage and should have mastered basicbat skills and start learning advanced, close-quarters fighting skills and acrobatic flips." Amber said. "What? No! Mybat prowess is notcking. Besides, I am notzy. I have also improved in that area too even as I am still stuck with body-building training. But I haven''t really improved in it by arge margin though. However, to me, at that level that I have reached, it''s just slightly below okay." Helena retorted. Haha! Amberughed. "So, you want to tell me that Deylina, yourbat and fitness instructor was reporting nonsense to me?" She asked. "What?! No, instructor Amber. I never said that. I only said that mybat prowess is also developing. But at a slow rate" Helena said. "Alright." Amber said. Then she stated further "Let me let you in on something that would happen very soon in the camp. The Camp Overseer, Roselyn, has decided to create a tournament between your batch and the batch that came way before them..." Amber couldn''tplete her statement when Helena suddenly interrupted her. "My batch? But I came alone, instructor Amber." Helena said in a puzzled tone. "Helena, you are grouped together with the batch that Jennifer came with. So, you girls belong to the same batch. Now, as I was saying before you rudely interrupted me. The batch before yours who are your seniors would fight with you guys in a tournament. Bothbat and spellcasting techniques would be deployed. And you, Helena, are going to partake in this event. Whether yourbat prowess iscking or not, I don''t care. I must see you on that tform on that day." Amber said seriously. Helena rolled her eyes at all. "Instructor, but they are my seniors. They would be at either the third-level or fourth-level spellcasting stage which is respectively the Sky-level spellcasting rank and Heaven-level spellcasting rank. Also, theirbat prowesses would be really strong for us to match with ours which is flimsy. So, how would I be able to defeat them? It''s like me venturing into a dragon''sir. I would be quickly devoured" She said with a heavy heart. "Heaven-level spellcasting? Haha! Who told you so? Well, if they are truly at that rank, that''s your problem. We are only trying to encourage the spirit of battle in each and every of our students. We want them to always be battle-ready. Therefore, you and many others in your batch would partake in this tournament. It''s not your decision to make, Helena. So, don''t you dare retort if you don''t want to see my strict gaze." Amber said in a serious tone. "Ugh!" Helena uttered. ''It seems instructor Amber is really serious with me participating in the tournament.'' She said inwardly. "Okay ma''am. I would. But they would crush me in an instant if they are at the Sky-level spellcasting rank" Helena said with a contorted face. She could imagine those seniors brutalizing her with their powerful magic spells. "Well, I don''t know about that. It''s up to you to decide if they should crush you like an ant." Amber said. Helena exhaled. "Okay ma''am" She said solemnly and nodded. "So, when is the tournamenting up?" She asked in a curious tone. She could start working towards it if it was still far away. "In a month time, Helena" Amber said. "Okay" Helena nodded. She then proceeded to ask with glittering eyes "Would they give any form of reward to the winner?" Amber saw Helena''s sparkling eyes andughed. "Yes. There are lot of rewards to be given to the winner of the event. However, we wouldn''t have only a single winner. There would be rewards given to people who could make it to top five." Amber said. Chapter 80: Small success in her evil magical art Chapter 80: Small sess in her evil magical art "Okay ma''am" Helena nodded. "So, you have to increase the intensity of your training before the tournament would start." Amber said and Helena nodded. "Can you please tell me the rewards that would be given to the contestants that would make it to top five?" Helena asked. "Well, just keep in mind that excellently-crafted magical artifacts would be given to the winners. But more of it would be given to the person thates first ce." Amber said. Helena nodded her head. But she knew in her heart that even if she couldn''t win, she had the scepter that the Heaven-Burying ckCat Emperor gave to her. Although she didn''t know what it was called, she felt that it was also a magical artifact and was one that was hundreds of thousands of times better than the one that they would give the person that came in first ce for the tournament event. She even felt that it was tremendously powerful than any of the magical artifacts that even the Camp Overseer, Roselyn, or the powerful leader of the Great Sisterhood society, Olivia would have. When she thought all these, she gave a beautiful smile. Then she began to feel a great itch in her body to use the Golden Heaven Burial Cat scepter. She wanted to drain all of her Aetha energy into it and see the size of the feline ck w that it would produce. "Alright. You can go to your room to rest." Amber said. Helena nodded again and then left Amber''s presence to go to her room. When she got to her room, she immediately locked the door. As soon as she did so, she sat in the cross-legged position in her bed and produced the golden scepter from within her. She then recalled what that being told her which was to study the magical spells inscribed into the scepter. She held the scepter which was about five feet long and an inch wide in her hands and began to rub it surface that had thick engravings of cats on it. She then stood back to her feet from the bed and began to use it strike at an imaginary target. Helena recalled all the pole-fighting techniques that the girls who she observed many days ago used to attack and defend themselves. Then she tried to replicate them. And without surprise, she was able to easily do so. She skilfully swung the scepter in her hands about and used it to horizontally and vertically attack an imaginary opponent. Not long, she became deeply engrossed with what she was doing as she continued to swing the scepter in her hands about for many hours into the night to block her opponent''s imaginary attack and as well as seize opportunities to rain down her own heavy strikes upon it. Sweating like she just came out of a stream, she stopped what she was doing and then walked to the bathroom to have a refreshing cold shower. When she was done and had worn another dress, she sat on her bed in the cross-legged position and began to look at the scepter again. "Now, how do I see the spells that are inscribed into it? I forgot to ask that being this very important question. It could have told me itself. Perhaps it wants me to find out myself" Helena said. Then she began to ponder about what to do. After a brief moment of thinking, she suddenly recalled something and her eyes glittered. ''Wait. It has bonded with me, right? So, since it has bonded via blood with me, I should be able to ess every information that has been recorded into it.'' Helena said and concluded within herself. Then she closed her eyes to totally focus on the golden scepter that she ced on her legs which were crossed on the bed. With her eyes tightly closed and her concentration fully ced on the scepter, she thought about the information that had been stored into it and how she would ess it. As soon as this thought shed in her mind, the golden scepter glowed in a soft golden light for only a second before dimming in the next instant. Then Helena who was ready to go through the few spells and other information that the scepter would reveal to her, suddenly had a great rush of information into her head. She saw more than seven mighty spells in her head which then surprisingly branded themselves to her mind. Now, she wouldn''t be able to forget them even if she wanted to. Also, even if her memory was cleansed of everything that she ever knew, the spells would never fade away or vanish from her memory. They would remain there evestingly as they had been indelibly branded to her mind. One could see them as tattoos drawn into her very memory. When the spells appeared in her head, she began to go through them. However, she couldn''t as her head began to bang and ache really bad. They were spells that she shouldn''te across at her flimsy spellcasting level. And the reason for this was because they were enormously powerful for her to understand. So, they caused her to be instantly inflicted with an intense, skull-renting headache. She was just fortunate to have them in her head because the scepter magically, permanently imprinted the spells into her memory. If they were written in a paper and then she tried her best to put them into her memory, she would never be able to do so. Not even in a thousand or a million years, since world-level spells are highly profound magical spells that absolutely required the spellcaster to be at the World-level spellcasting rank which was an exceedingly difficult rank of Spellweaving to attain. But Helena wouldn''t give up because of some headache that gave her the feeling that her head was being rent apart by some sharp-edged objects. She again easily recalled the world-level spells that were engraved into her memory and tried her best toprehend the mysteries behind why they could produce such level of power that would affect an entire world, if not worlds. She however hadn''t even started contemting on just a single one of the spells that she focused on when she suddenly coughed out arge mouthful blood that stained her bedsheet. "Ugh" She uttered on seeing how she had ruined her bedsheet. Then she wiped her mouth clean of blood. "The spells are way too advanced and powerful for me toprehend at this level. I can only give up on it for now and learn less advanced ones like the earth and sky-level spells. But sometime in the future when I have grown stronger in spellcasting, I would definitely revisit you" She said inwardly with an aura of great resolve emanating from her delicate-looking figure. She then carried the scepter from her crossed legs to look at it with a radiant smile in her face. "Thankfully, you don''t need me to understand any spell. I would just channel my Aetha energy into you and you would unleash a powerful magical spell that is proportionate to the amount of Aetha energy that I would discharge into you." Helena said. Then she said further with a wishing expression in her face "How I wish I was at the Sky or Heaven-level spellcasting rank, then I would be able to go out there to fight some evil fiends. The magical attack that you would deploy which would appear as ink-ck cat ws would definitely rip apart my target that would be at the Mage-level spellcasting rank." "I would definitely be able to use this golden scepter to dominate spellcasters who are at a spellweaving rank that''s above mine because of the astronomically powerful magical spells that it contains. Anyways, I would be able to use it in future when I go out there into the world just to gather more experiences." "But wait. I could use it on Jennifer''s mom. I could kill that annoying and arrogant bastard with it. Hmm. I don''t think so. I am too weak at the moment to power the scepter to that level. She would instantly destroy any attack that I would unleash at her from the scepter with a single strike from her and thene for me" "Besides, apart from easily overpowering me, I definitely wouldn''t want to do that. I can''t expose this scepter to anyone lest they kill me for it out of envy or greed. Right now, I am too weak to even go against the seniors with Sky-level spellcasting rank in here. I would only use it when I am in great danger and incapable of protecting myself using my own strength and prowess." "Yea. That''s what I would do" Helena said and returned the scepter into her body. *** "Jennifer, have you gained a smallprehension into that Sky-tier, meridian-ruining spell?" Jennifer''s mom, Anissa asked. "I have done so mom. Now, what is remaining is to fully master the spell so I can hit her and crush her future to smithereens." Jennifer said evilly. "Good!" Anissa said out loud. "Remember, it''s only one hit that you would be able to seed in. If you can''t make it with that one hit, that''s the end." She said further. "I know mom. Since it''s a Sky-level magical spell, it would certainly drain all the Aetha energy in me. Therefore, I have only one strike which I am sure is going to be sessful in impacting that little bitch and would ruin her life eternally." "And when she grows old as a mortal in some small vige or hamlet, I would visit her and let her experience hell before she finally dies with an unaplished destiny. Hahaha!" Chapter 81: When is she coming to liberate the weak from their oppressors? Chapter 81: When is sheing to liberate the weak from their oppressors? - Pce of Lord ck Scorpion - "Hey Arnold, how are your wounds? Have the pain lessened?" Linda, the Scarlet Bloodqueen asked. "No. Ever since you lost Miracukus, I haven''t been able to get any other person who is a powerful magical healer." Arnold, Lord ck Scorpion said. Then he continued by saying "Linda, you once promised me that you would get another magical healer. But you haven''t brought any other healer to me all these while. With this intense agonizing pain that I am suffering, I pray I don''t give up the ghosts soon. I am tired of enduring the extreme chilling coldness that is causing my blood to turn solid." Linda shook her head. "I am trying my best to help you look for a magical healer, but I haven''t been able to get one. As in one that is as good as Miracukus. I simply wonder where that bastard went to hide in with that stupid daughter of his." She said. Then aura of ughter bursted out from her body in the next instant when she thought of how she who high and mighty was reduced to a helpless person by the powerful cmitous attack that Miracukus''s daughter, Myra, unrestrainedly unleashed at her. ''Bitch, we would meet again for sure. And when we do, prepare for your death. You would never be able to escape from my grasp again. You were able to get away then because I was too overconfident on myself. But now, when we meet again, you would die for su...'' She couldn''tplete what she was saying in her mind when Arnold suddenly spoke "Linda, are you still here with me? Your eyes look absent. It''s like you are lost in a forest of thoughts, eh?" "Nah. I was just thinking of something." Linda said. Then she continued "I was thinking of where else to get a powerful magical healer for you. But no one came to mind." "Or, I could gather hundreds to thousands of magical healers. Perhaps if theybine all their magical healing energy, Vitaria, upon you, you could heal." Linda said. Hahaha! Arnoldughed. "Those flimsy magical healers? Linda, Eden struck me with one of his extremely powerful, killing magical attack. So the wound that the attack caused me is not something that some inexperienced magical healers would fuse Vitaria energy exuding from them to heal me. Just forget about it." Linda sighed and then nodded her head. "I would try to get a magical healer for you, Arnold. There is this boy that I came across sometimes ago in the past. He is also capable of manipting Vitaria energy to bring about healing. But I don''t know if he would still be around. He was all by himself thest time that I was at his ce. He could have moved to another location." "Anyways, I would check his ce. If he''s still there, I would bring him to you so he could try to heal you." She said. "A boy? A young and inexperienced boy?" Arnold asked in a heavily shocked and greatly perplexed tone. "Nope. He isn''t inexperienced. He''s quite good with healing. He onceid his healing hands on my body to heal some great wounds that I sustained in a battle with another Summoner." Linda said. "And was he able to heal you?" Arnold asked. "Well, not to a very great extent. But at least, he was able to cause some degree of tissue regeneration in me. And at that time, I was injured to the point of being paralyzed. I could not move at all due to the heavy injuries that I sustained." "If not for him healing me to a degree where the incapacitation of my body was removed, I might still be there till now or I would have emaciated and withered off in death, since I wouldn''t be able to cause the appearance and eventual possession of my body by a healing Cendrian spirit for body regeneration" Linda said. "Hmm." Arnold uttered thoughtfully. "Okay. Bring the boy to me. And this time, please no stories from you" Arnold said with an imploring tone in his voice. Linda nodded her head with a smile in it. Then she disappeared with a sh of bright red light. *** "Eden, your girls. What are you going to do about them?" Selena asked in a curious tone. "I am still deep in thought on what to do about them." Eden said with a thoughtful expression surfacing in his face. Then he said further "I think I have to take them away to where they would be trained." Selena''s eyes glowed in shock. "No. I was thinking that you should train them yourself and help them develop their inborn magical powers" Selena said. Eden smiled. "I know that you don''t want our children to go far from us. But this ce that I am talking about is like a safe heaven for them." Eden said while Selena shook her head in a retorting manner. "Babe, look at it this way. I know that you don''t want our children to be too far from our reach so I can easily jump into protecting them. But have you ever thought of one day where I might be faced with hundreds or thousands of Summoners and magical warriors?" "I know you would hope in your heart that such day shouldn''te. But let''s face the reality babe. With all that''s going on in the world, I have a gut feeling that I might be faced with innumerous spiritual warriors and high-level magicalbatants some day. I might be overwhelmed that day and you guys wouldn''t be able to escape from the onught of my enemies." Eden said looking at his wife who had now be speechless. What Eden said was actually right. She totally understood the point he raised. It was true that he was extremely strong and powerful, but what if one day, thousands gathered before him to y him once and for all. At that time, he might not be able to do anything to protect them; her and children. Then she could hear the terrified shrieks of her two daughters as they were been wickedly ughtered. And she could see herself been done so many unmentionable things to. She inhaled deeply and then suddenly broke into tears. She wished she was powerful too so she could reduce the burden on her husband. But s, she was only an ordinary mortal and could do nothing. And now, her loving children would be separated from her. As soon as she bursted into tears, Eden quickly moved towards her and then embraced her. Then he began to rub her back. "Don''t worry, Selena. Everything is going to be fine." Eden said, trying to soothe her and stop the tears streaming down her eyes that radiated the feeling of sadness and anguish. Selena nodded her head. However, she still continued to cry. She was crying because her children would be taken away from her to some distant hidden ce. And she really loved those radiant and beautiful children of hers. "Eden, what about the prophesied one? When is she going toe to the rescue of the oppressed ones? We have waited for too long. Do you think she would still be alive, and that she is already strong enough toe liberate the weak from the oppression of the strong?" She asked with an ember of hope burning in her heart. Chapter 82: Telling instructor Amber Jennifers plans for her Chapter 82: Telling instructor Amber Jennifer''s ns for her "To be sincere, I really don''t know if she''s still alive. But I have a feeling in my heart that she wouldn''t be taken down just like that. There would be people protecting her from the background. And not just ordinary people. Powerful people." Eden said while Selena nodded her head. "I hope she can grow on time so she woulde rescue the weak from their oppressors" Selena said. "She would. It''s just that she was born toote in the dark era. But if she''s still alive, she would definitelye to save all of us." Eden said. *** - Next Day - "It''s another training day. But I won''t be going to the training field now." "Now is the best time to tell instructor Amber about what Lydia told me." Helena said as she stood up from her bed. Then after showering and dressed in her school uniform, she left her room and headed straight for Instructor''s Amber office. When she got there, she knocked. Knock! Amber looked up at the door from what she was doing and asked "Who''s there?" "Instructor Amber, it''s Helena." Helena said. "Oh. Alright. Come in, Helena" Amber said. Then Helena opened the door and stepped in. Immediately she did, she closed the door behind her and walked forward to appear before instructor Amber who was looking at her with surprise in her eyes. "Helena, why are you here? Shouldn''t you be at the training field?" Amber asked. "Yes ma''am. I would go there soon when I am done telling you what I want to tell you." Helena said. "Oh. Okay. I am ears." Amber said. Helena looked at instructor Amber and said "Ma''am, can you please cast a sound dispelling spell in your office. I don''t want anyone to eavesdrop on what I am about to tell you." Amber looked at Helena with a strange gaze. Then she nodded her head and cast a sound dispelling sound in her office. Immediately she did so, Helena who couldn''t notice the physical effects of the magic asked "Instructor Amber, have you already erected the magical eavesdrop barrier?" "Yes. I have done so, Helena. Now, no one can listen to what you want to tell me. So Helena, can you please go on with what you want to tell me?" Amber asked impatiently. "Yes ma''am." Helena said. Then she stated further "There is a great evil n that''s being nned against me that not even you and the Camp Overseer, Roselyn, are aware about." "What?" Amber asked in shock. "W-What n is that?" Amber whose mind was reeling in shock couldn''t help but stutter as she asked Helena this question. "It''s about Jennifer, instructor Amber. She is trying to master an evil magic that would ruin my Aetha veins. She nned to do this when next shees to me again to fight for the ny-ninth room that I dwell in. That''s her n" Helena said. Amber looked at Helena and then heavily exhaled. "But how did youe to know about this?" She asked in a curious tone. "Well, I surprisingly made friends with one of her faction members. Her name is Lydia. It was she who told me about Jennifer''s demonic ns for me" Helena replied. "Really? I have to report this to the Camp Overseer, now!" Amber said out loud and in a wrathful tone. "Instructor Amber, please wait. When you tell her, please tell her not to make any move. I n to deal with Jennifer myself first. I want her to greatly regret ever picking on me. I want to so humiliate her. Then after I am done trashing her, you can go right ahead to apprehend her mother and do whatever you like to them" Helena said. Amber exhaled again. Just thinking about what Helena told her that Jennifer was going to do to her got her tremendously mad. She was burning with great fury within that if it got out as mes in the real world, it would burn everything to cinders. "That''s what you n to do?" She asked. Then she questioned further "Hope you know that you mustn''t be struck in any way by that evil magical attack from Jennifer?" "I know ma''am. I am making preparations against it." Helena said. "Hmm. And what''s your preparation against it?" Amber asked curiously. "Well, I am trying to master a powerful, continuous defensive spell that would generate an invisible cylindrical barrier that would encase my figure and whirl protectively around it, endlessly protecting me from any of her sudden or abrupt evil magical attack." Helena replied "Well, you have to be careful. Never lower your guard for even a little, not even after the match has beenpleted." "We don''t know what Jennifer''s mom might to do to you if she sees that her daughter''s attack wasn''t able to harm you." "So, keep your defenses up until she has been apprehended. Anyways, I and the Camp Overseer would keep an eye out for her. But damn, I never knew that she was such a devilish woman. And such a type of person has been working with us for decades? Well, she wouldn''t be able to escape from us and would only be in in the end. The inner secrets of our society which has been shown to her would be buried along with her when she is destroyed and also burn to ashes when her body is incinerated." Amber said furiously. Helena nodded her head. Then she looked at instructor Amber and said "By the way, instructor Amber, in case there is any change in Jennifer''s n to ruin me, Lydia who is pretending to still be one of them woulde to meet you to tell you about it. Then you can find an opportunity to tell me so I can brace up for the sudden alterations in her evil n." "Hmm. Alright, Helena. I would do that. But I want you to practice hard on how you are going to face her in a spellcasting battle. That Jennifer would have many other ways that Lydia and the other girls in her faction might not know about." "So, you have to be really careful and never ever lower your guard down. If you can knock her unconscious with a powerful magical spell, do so immediately without tallying." Chapter 83: Informing Roselyn Chapter 83: Informing Roselyn "Yes ma''am" Helena said and nodded. "Good" Instructor Amber said. "You can go to the training field. I am leaving now to go meet the camp Overseer concerning what you told me." She said further. Helena nodded. Then she left Amber''s office to go back to the training field. *** - Roselyn''s office - "What? So Anissa and her insane daughter were nning such terrible thing for Helena right under our very nose?" Roselyn said in shock. Then she began to imagine all the cmitous events that would take ce after Helena''s Aetha veins had been ruined. "I am just d I made her go into that valley. Or she wouldn''t have met Lydia who would spill Jennifer''s secret ns to her" Amber said. "Right. And don''t forget that she is the Chosen One. That''s why these events yed out like these. Nothing can destroy what the world is backing. I am sure that these events that happened are a result of the natural forces of the universe. They came into y to help avert such terrible thing that would happen to her and to the world atrge if her meridians were sessfully ruined." Roselyn said. Then she said further "We would keep a very close watch on Helena from now on. Nothing must happen to that girl. Or I would never ever forgive myself." Amber nodded her head. Then she said "Since we can''t trust the other instructors who we don''t know if they may be in affiliation with Anissa, I think we should keep these secrets to only ourselves". "I think we can also involve Deylina too. She is a very trustworthy person. It''s one of the traits of their race apart from being strong and having tough bodies. They would rather die than betray people that they have ate and drank together with for years" "Okay." Roselyn nodded. *** - Training Field - "Good morning, instructor Deylina" Helena quickly greeted when she appeared in front of Deylina. Deylina only nodded her head. "And why are you justing?" She asked. "I went to see instructor Amber to give me more magical spells. But she didn''t give me any and only told me to finish training on building my body before I would be given some" Helena said. She lied to Deylina as she didn''t want Jennifer''s mom, Anissa, who might be eavesdropping on what she was saying to truly understand what she went to do in Amber''s office. Haha! Deylinaughed. "But Helena, why are you like this?" She asked. "I don''t think you know what setting priority is. You have to finish one thing before moving on to the next. Make sure you havepleted the first thing on your priority list before setting out for the others. Or you would see at the end of the day that you actually ended up achieving nothing." Deylina said further. "Yes ma''am. Very well understood" Helena said. "Good. Now, let''s start our training." Deylina said. Then she picked one of the numerous wooden poles on the ground and gave it to Helena. Helena became surprised by Deylina''s action. "Ma''am, you have me a wooden pole. What am I to do with it? She asked. "Use it to attack or block" Deylina replied. "Huh? Okay, instructor Deylina" Helena said happily. She felt that instructor Deylina was now also going to train her inbat. "Now attack me" Deylina said seriously. Helena didn''t waste time once Deylina said that. Very quickly, she dashed towards Deylina and swung the pole horizontally at her abdomen. Despite Deylina''s huge and seemingly rigid figure, she fully bent backwards from the waist to dodge Helena''s horizontal strike to her abdomen. Then she straightened herself back when the pole moved over her previously bent body. As soon as she evaded Helena''s attack and straightened herself back, she immediately crouched on her feet and then spun anti-clockwisely on the ball of one of her feet while swinging out the other to sweep Helena off her feet to the ground. Helena who didn''t know how to dodge this particr move suddenly found herself doing an aerial cartwheel to dodge the sweeping foot attack that Deylina sent out towards her legs. And once shended, with her wooden pole still tightly grasped in her dainty hands, she also crouched on her feet and actually reproduced the exact sweeping rotational move that Deylina executed a second ago. However, Deylina being an highly experiencedbat instructor and a formidable, versatile fighter, easily evaded the sweeping attack that Helena sent out towards her by executing an aerial move. The instant shended back to the ground from her spectacr acrobatic flip into the air to evade Helena''s attack, she moved towards her to strike her down. Raising the pole held in her hands high into the air, Deylina swung it down vertically towards Helena to hit her on the head. Helena however abruptly blocked the move by holding the poles at both ends over her head to deflect the vertical downward strike of the pole. Bang! A bang sound rang out with Helena being knocked hard to the ground. "And that''s how you strike down your enemy" Deylina said when she got in front of Helena that was on the ground. Helena at the moment looked helpless. Also, the air in her lungs had been knocked out of her when she heavilynded with her back to the ground. "But I am not your enemy." Helena said with difficulty and grunted. Deylina only shook her head at her. Then she stretched out her hand to pull Helena back to her feet. "Why I made you fight me is because I was told by instructor Amber that you said yourbat skills had improved. So, I wanted to see to what degree it had improved to." Deylina said. "Instructor Amber told you that? Ugh" Helena said. She didn''t know that Amber was still going to tell Deylina what she told her. "Well, your fighting skills have improved a little. However, it is not you developing on them. It''s your mind copying what you saw people do and then you reproducing it." Deylina said. "To be sincere, I really love that copying ability of yours. It could be one of the best abilities in the world for any warrior." "Do you know if you can copy other people''s magic? Like, someone unleashes a strange and fearsomely powerful magical attack at you. But you don''t know the spell to produce that same magical attack, would your mind be able to imitate it regardless ofck ofprehension for the magical attack and you being able to reproduce it andunch the exact magical attack at your opponent?" Deylina said and asked. "Oh. That would be really sweet. But I don''t know if I can do that. I don''t think I may have that kind of ability." Deylina said. "Alright. Come with me, Helena. I would like to show you something to feast your copying mind." Deylina said with a smile. Chapter 84: Nearing major perfection stage in her evil spell Chapter 84: Nearing major perfection stage in her evil spell "Okay ma''am" Helena said. Then she followed Deylina to another side of the massive training training field which was demarcated by a long fence. Helena looked at the fence and realized that it wasn''t a normal fence erected out of building materials. The fences she saw, she felt that they were a result of spells. They had been raised above the ground using some earth-bound magical spells. When they got there, Helena could see many mature girls training. They were around the ages of eighteen to twenty-three. And because of the way that they fought fiercely and ferociously, Helena couldn''t help but be amazed. "Wow!" She eximed in astonishment. "These girls are from the batch that came here before us, instructor Deylina?" She asked. "Yes" Deylina said. "Wow. They are really good. See their fighting styles. It''s really fierce" Helena said in adoration. Then when she remembered how they were going to go up against these girls in the iing Battle Tournament, her heart shook. ''These girls are going to simply brutalize all of us. We can''t fight these girls. If theirbat skills are as advanced as this, what about their spellcasting skills? Ugh.'' Helena said within her with a solemn look in her face. Deylina saw the serious expression in Helena''s face and burst into a chuckle. "Scaredy kitten. I know you are wondering how you are going to face these girls on the day of battle tournament. However, you don''t have to. You are the Chosen One. If they can beat and knock out others, they wouldn''t be able to do the same to you. You are different from the others because of the amazing abilities that you possess. So don''t let what you are seeing them do give you dreadful thoughts about their fighting abilities" She said while Helena looked at her and only shook her head. Then she turned her head away from Deylina to continue looking at the girls as they fought. "Damn! These girls are good" She said in admiration. "Helena, now would be a good time to use your copying ability and stop looking at them with admiring gazes. I would soon take you away from here back to where we came from" Deylina said. Helena nodded her head. Then she began to stare intently at them as they fought each other. And as she did so, every move that the girls executed branded to her mind. *** Twenty minutester... "Alright, Helena. Time to to back to the field. I believe you have gotten something from the girls that you watched as they fought?" Deylina asked. "Yes ma''am." Helena said. Then she said further "I would go work on them after training has ended to sharpen those ferocious fighting moves that I got from my seniors." "Good. Let''s go back to the field." Deylina said while Helena nodded. When they arrived back at the area of the field meant for their own training, Helena came across Lydia who looked at her with a chilling gaze. Helena stopped walking and looked at her with a mocking expression in her face. "You know you can''t beat me. So, why do you keep doing this. I fought your stupid boss and damaged her body and reputation. Do you also want me to do the same to you, you trashy de throwing nity?" She asked. "Oh. Because you are called the Chosen One, you think you are the most powerful in here. Anyways, I have nothing to say to a fool like you. Very soon, when Jenniferes out of secluded spellcasting training, I would see whose body and reputation would be damaged" Lydia said. Then she turned around and left Helena''s presence to continue what she was doing. But she smiled inwardly. ''I am actually a good actress. See how everyone were looking at me. Haha! Fools. I would definitely look for actress roles when then world bes bnced by Helena''s mighty power. I have to. That''s the profession I would take when I retire from battling bad guys here and there with the rest of Helena''s group." She said within. Helena also smiled inwardly. However, she maintained a annoyed expression in her face, fooling people who were looking at her. "Helena,e here right now." Deylina who left Helena behind when she went to face Lydia said out loud from where she was. "Alright ma''am" Helena said and dashed towards the ce where Deylina was. "Since you have taken in lots of fierce battle moves, it''s time to build your body" Deylina said. "Give me thirty press-ups now!" Deylina ordered. Instantly, Helena got into the press-up position and began to lower herself to the ground and push herself back up. As she did so, she felt a burn in the back muscles of her arms, she however didn''t stop and continued to do the press-ups. After doing about thirty press-ups which was only counted as five because of her intentional counting method, Helena copsed to the ground. Her arms were now weak and they trembled from the fatigue that had permeated them. "Up!" Deylinamanded, not even given Helena a chance to rest and recover some energy. Helena however ignored her and remained on the ground. "Helena, get up" Deylina ordered once again. "Ugh!" Helena muttered. Then she tried to get up. As she did so, she looked at Deylina and said "Instructor Deylina, you take your job too seriously. Nothing would bite you if you make me rest for even a minute. I no longer have any energy in my arms to expend for more press-ups. They are weak." "Well, that''s what the weak says. And you aren''t one. So, shut your fly trap and give me more press-ups" Deylina strictly instructed. Helena exhaled and shook her head. She didn''t know what was wrong with instructor Deylina. Sometimes, she would be kind. While other times, she would be wicked. "Well, she ain''t really wicked. She is just being strict with me. But my arms.. They are burning." She said inwardly. Then she recalled what she told the Spirit of Might, Chaos and Reborn. "Ugh. It''s better I do what instructor Deylina instructed me to do. Or that would certainly force me to aplish the task and even do much more than that. And once my instructor realizes that I am under it powerful mind influence once again, she would definitely take me to the Camp Overseer so they could bind it to restrict if from affecting my activities. And I want it sealed away." "Come to think of it, can it truly be sealed away? This is a spirit that has been here even before the formation of the worlds. Such would hold great power that one-hundredth of it power can''t be matched by the full power of the Camp Overseer. Hmm. Anyways..." Helena said and tried to do the press-ups, and then at same time, endure the burning pain in arm muscles which began to intensify again. *** - Anissa''s room - "Mom. I am nearing major perfection of the evil magical spell that you gave me." Jennifer said with an ominous glow in her eyes. "Really? That''s insanely fast of you, Jennie. And I was thinking you would still spend more months in mastering that ruination spell. You are a spellcasting genius, daughter. I gave birth to a beautiful prodigy." "So, when do you think you would being out of your secluded magical training?" Jennifer''s mom, Anissa asked. "Two weeks time, if my calctions aren''t wrong" Jennifer responded with an evil smile creeping up her face. Chapter 85: Evil escape treasure Chapter 85: Evil escape treasure "Good." Her mother said. "But mom, after I have struck Helena with that attack, how are we going to get out of there unharmed? The instructors would surelye at us with towering rage in their hearts. Hope we have a way of escaping from their ughter?" Jennifer asked. Haha! Anissaughed. "Jennie, I am highly disappointed with you for that silly question that you just asked me. Do you think I was born yesterday to not know that they would gather round us after you have sessfully struck Helena with that evil move of yours?" "Of course I have a n for that. And I would tell you about it" Anissa said looking at her daughter. "There is this evil magical artifact that I got many years back. It drained me of ny-nine percent of my blood just so I could take it with me from where I found it buried at." She said. Then she continued "And this artifact, is one that can be used to escape from a ce that has even been ced under total lockdown. It can prate through magical barriers and move through the void at insane speeds. In the blink of an eye, we could have gone from here to another distant world" "Wow!" Jennifer eximed in shock. "Can I see it?" She asked. "You don''t need to see it, Jennie. Actually, I don''t want you to be harmed by by it. The aura that it would put out upon it appearance would tremendously affect you. You wouldn''t be able to withstand the bloody aura that would burst out from it when it appears in the room." Anissa said. "Oh. Alright mom." Jennifer said. Then she asked "What''s this evasion treasure like? A ship?" "Correct. It''s like a ship. It''s one we would be in that would effortlessly prate through magical inhibition screens and then fly away at inconceivable speeds" Anissa said. "Okay mom. But where did youe across it? I believe that when you were younger, you would have gone exploring a lot of ruined ancient sites. Especially the sites where evil practices were being carried out, since you have a lot of their evil books and artifacts with you." Jennifer said with a dark smile surfacing on her lips. Anissa grinned. "That''s right, Jennie. It was simply my choice to do so. I went searching for the items used by many of the evil magical warriors after they got destroyed because of their bad ways." She said. "But why did you do so mom?" Jennifer asked in a curious tone. "This is because the power that they hold is greater than that possessed by magical warriors with kind intentions." "As an an example, between you who is trying to master a meridian-ruining spell and some other girl who only knows generic magic, if two of you fought? Who do you think would win?"Anissa asked. "Me of course. That girl wouldn''t be able to stand up to me in a spellcasting battle." Jennifer replied. "Good. So, it''s for that reason that I chose to collect only items used by evil magical warriors. Their ways although are very dangerous, it''s however perverse. One would be able to step upon one''s opponent like a roach and devastate him or her." Anissa said. "Alright mom. I understand now. It seems I am going to follow that same route that you took too. Only that way would I ascend to power very quickly." Jennifer said with eyes that shone with evilness. "Yes daughter. That''s the best route to ascend to power very quickly" Anissa said andughed. *** - Pce of Lord ck Scorpion - "Arnold, I went to the boy''s ce but he is no longer there. Seems like he moved away. And I don''t know how to trace him to where to he went to. I am really sorry" Linda said with an apologetic expression in her face. Aii! Arnold sighed. "I knew you woulde back telling me stories. Anyways, thanks for your effort. I guess I would have to continue suffering these wounds till my death then" He said in a morose tone. Linda shook her head. "Come on. Don''t talk like that. You should know that I am trying my best for you, Arnold. But don''t worry too much about your wounds, I would definitely find someone someday to heal you. You know, there are still many other ces which are really far from here that I can look into to bring you a magical healer." She said. Aii! Arnold sighed again. "Alright. I would try my best to endure the agonizing pain and await your return with a magical healer. And please be quick about it." "I don''t know if I can hold on much more longer. The magical wounds are spreading throughout my entire body and are beginning to fester and decay. So at this rate of spread and withering, I could die before you bring back an healer to me." He said with sadness in his tone. Now, he looked really pitiful. Linda smiled and nodded her head. "I would bring an healer for you before your wounds deteriorates further" She said and then vanished in a sh of ring red light. *** After doing many press-ups, enduring the intense pain in her arms, she copsed to the ground once again. Deylina looked at Helena and shook her head. "What a sack ofzy bones" She said mockingly. Helena heard this and retorted "No ma''am, I am not. I am just tired. How many girls here can do the number of press-ups that you asked me to me with your perverse counting method?" Deylina heard what Helena said and chucked. "So many. Even Lydia should be able to do so." Deylina said, trying to provoke Helena. Helena however only smiled. "Well, I don''t really care if they can do more than a hundred push-ups with your counting method, all I know is that one day, I am going to do more than a thousand push-ups and not get tired. I would shock" She said confidently. "Oh really? Let''s have a bet then" Deylina said with her interest piqued. "State your conditions for the bet and what you would bet with?" She asked Helena. "Well, I don''t really have anything on me, instructor Deylina, so I can''t bet with anything" "However, we can do it like this. If I do five hundred push-ups at a go with your counting method, you would give me one-fourth of the wage that you are being paid here for a total of three months" Helena said. Deylinaughed. "Oh. And how do you know I am being paid here? What if I work for free? You don''t know if I am rendering humanitarian services here, working so hard to train people to be formidable fighters so that when they go out there into the world, they would be able to protect and fend for themselves. " She said. "What? And you would do all these for free? No ma''am. I don''t believe that. I don''t believe anyone would render such a free service to anyone. I am sure that you are here for the payment. Or you wouldn''t be an instructor in this ce in the first ce." "Although I know that your feeding, residence and clothing are been provided for, you however would still be paid. Or wouldn''t you like to get good things for yourself too? Would you want to be miserably poor when all the bad things urring in the worlds stops someday all because you were rendering kind and generous services?" Helena asked. Deylina shook her head. "Hmm. I see you got me there, Helena." "Alright. So, what''s the other condition? The one that would be in my favor?" She asked. "If I can''t do five hundred push-ups at a go, I woulde work free for you for three months" Helena said. "Nope. I won''t ept that. It''s too little. Make it six months. Besides, what kind of service can you actually render to me with your weak arms?" Deylina asked with a smirk expression in her face. "Well, I could clean your residence and it surroundings for you" Helena said while Deylinaughed. "Anyways, I don''t need you to do anything for me. So anytime you can do a thousand push-ups, one-fourth of my wage for the month would go to you. Deal?" She asked. Helena''s eyes glowed with astonishment. She actually epted? And without giving her own conditions if I couldn''t do the thousand push-ups at a goal? "Deal!" She hurriedly said out loud before Deylina would change her mind and put off the deal. Deylina shook her head with a smile in it. "Alright. So it''s up to you now to train yourself so you can get my hard-earned money" She seriously said while Helena nodded. "Alright. Continue your training." Deylina said further, restoring the stern expression in her face. Helena nodded once again and got back to her push-up position to continue her press-up. Then she forced herself to do so many press-ups at a go whilst enduring the intense burning sensation that surfaced in her arm muscles once again and caused her pain. Deylina saw this and shook her head. "I can see that promising to give her a small fraction of my wage has heightened her spirit. But what is she actually going to do with the money that she would get from me in this ce? Oh well, perhaps she is going to keep it for her usage in the future. And just like she said, after all the battles in the world ends someday, one would want to spend money. Or one wouldn''t be able to get things for one''s self. Haha. What a girl" She said inwardly and smiled. Chapter 86: Changing her birds appearance Chapter 86: Changing her bird''s appearance - Roselyn''s office - "Deylina, there is something we would want you to know. And it''s something you mustn''t tell any other instructor in this ce. We have to be careful" Amber said. "Oh. What''s that?" Deylina asked with surprise in her tone. It seems it involved a major secret since they didn''t want any other instructor other than her to know about what that they were about to tell her. "It''s about Jennifer" Amber said. "Jennifer? What about her? She ising out of her secluded magical training soon, right?" Deylina asked in a curious tone. "Yes. But it''s something more than that. She has actually acquired an evil spell from her mom and she is going to use it on Helena. She and her crazy mother are nning to ruin Helena''s Aetha meridians. And once Helena is struck with that attack, she wouldn''t be able cast spells anymore. You should know what that means, the drowning of our world into the sea of misery and anguish and then it eventual destruction, since the prophesied savior has been ruined" Roselyn said. Immediately Roselynpleted her speech, Deylina''s eyes widened. "T-They n to do such evil to her?" She couldn''t help but mutter in a stuttering manner. "Yes, Deylina. They n to. That''s why we invited you here to inform you about their evil ns for Helena since you are her instructor and we feel that we can trust you." "So it''s our job now to look after Helena till that day when she would face off against Jennifer in a spellcasting battle and prevent any evil from being done to her by Jennifer''s mom, who would be watching everything that''s going on and could attack Helena if she sees that she was able to block or evade the evil magical attack that her daughter, Jennifer, would unleash at Helena." Roselyn said When Deylina heard this too, she began to breathe heavily. Then all of a sudden, a sinister light shone in her eyes. "I am going to kill that woman" Deylina said with burning rage in her heart. "Amber, hold her down" Roselyn hurriedly said while Amber nodded her head and quickly put out a force that enwrapped Deylina''s body and prevented her from moving. That was an inhibiting force that Amber put out to restrict Deylina''s body movement. "Deylina, calm down. We would surely give you the chance to kill that woman on that day when we have apprehended her and her daughter." "We would ask the Law Enforcement and Punishment department to give you the chance to behead those scheming and evil bastards." Roselyn said to calm Deylina whose eyes were burning with intense fury within. Deylina then calmed after hearing this. However, an aura of wrath could still be seen exuding from her. She was only trying to control herself. "Amber, you can remove the restriction now" Roselyn said. Amber nodded and then ceased the flow of the invisible constraining force emanating from her hands to allow Deylina regain the movement of her body. "Why don''t we go after them now and kill those bastards? We shouldn''t keep them alive, those hateful creatures." Deylina said with fury in her tone. "We would have gone to apprehend them and do the needful, but because of Helena''s ns which we didn''t want to ruin, we will hold on till she has sessfully carried out her n and then do what we ought to do" Roselyn said with a smile. "Oh. What n does she have?" Deylina asked with burning curiosity. "Well, it''s not really a n. She just want to deal with Jennifer. She wants her to regret ever picking on her." Amber said. "Hmm. She ns to humiliate her, right?" Deylina asked to confirm what she heard. "Yes. She wants to terribly humiliate Jennifer. And we want to give her the chance to do so, or she wouldn''t be happy with any of us. So, we will be calm and pretend that everything is fine till after their spellcasting battle. Then we will capture the both of them and then y them." Roselyn said. "Alright." Deylina said with a nod of her head. "What about the Law Enforcement and Punishment department? Have they been informed that Jennifer ns to use an evil magical spell on Helena?" She asked. "Yes. They have been informed too and are now waiting for the spellcasting battle between them to be over before carrying out any action." Roselyn answered. "Alright ma''am" Deylina said. "Yea. And one thing, I want you guys to be very careful. Especially with the apprehension of Jennifer''s mom. That old slithering snake will have hundreds of evil magical spells and tons of evil magical artifacts at her disposal which she would unrestrainedly use against any of us when she sees that we n to capture her." Roselyn said. "Well understood ma''am" Deylina and Amber said with a nod of their heads. "Alright. You can go back to your offices." Roselyn said. Amber and Deylina nodded their heads once again and then turned around to leave Roselyn''s office. *** - Helena''s room - Helena carried the bird that she took from a cave in one of the mountains that lined the sides of the valley. She looked at it and softly stroked the hairs on it head. After stroking it for some time, she dropped it on the floor and said "Don''t move, birdy. I want to try something on you." And the bird which actually possessed slight intelligence since it was a magical creature, didn''t move away from the spot that Helena ced it at. It remained there and looked at Helena who had gone backward by some feet. When Helena got to a few feet away from the bird, she pointed at the bird and uttered a new spell that she just started learning. That was a transformation spell that she wanted to use on the bird. "Alvaro" She uttered. As soon as she uttered that, a cyan ray of magical energy shot out from the tips of her fingers toward the bird on the ground. Immediately the bird was struck with the cyan energy rays, it body began to glow in a bright cyan light. Then after a few minutes of glowing and the cyan light emitting from it body receding, what could be seen was arger, double-horned bird that had cyan-colored wings and blue-colored eyes that had slit-shaped pupils in them. "Hmm. Does this actually look fearsome? It does. But not very much. I have to change it form to again to make it look more dreadful. I have to make fear surface in the hearts of my opponents upon seeing my bird." "But the only way to make it extremely dreadful is to make it look hideous. However, I don''t want an ugly, abominable-looking bird. I want a bird that is beautiful and at the same looks tremendously fierce that it would cast fear into the hearts of my opponents" Helena said thoughtfully. She then looked at the bird that still remained at the spot where she put it and said "Birdy, don''t move away yet. Let me try another transformation spell on you." Then she created in her mind how she wanted her bird to look like. After visualizing it, she prepared to cast another powerful transformation spell on it. "Galvanomio" She said. Immediately she said that, and the spell being a powerful spell that belonged to the Sky-Level spellcasting rank, a wide crimson beam of Aetha energy shot out from her entire palm towards the bird. Then bathing the bird continuously in therge crimson ray of Aetha energy that seemed to unstoppably discharged from her hand, the bird began to grow in size. After sometime in which Helena couldn''t keep up with the beam-like emission of Aetha energy from her hand since it was a Sky-tier transformation spell, she fell to the ground with her knees fully exhausted. However, the extreme weakness that she felt didn''t prevent her from seeing how her bird transformation experiment came to be. She looked at the bird where she knelt and saw to her amazement that it had grownrge in size. It was now three feet taller. Then it appearance gave Helena a great sense of satisfaction. "Finally!" She uttered delightedly. The bird which had grown taller to a height of three feet now had an appearance that will cause one''s heart to turn frozen. The bird at the moment had wings that gave the feeling that they were forged from steel. They glittered like actual polished metal in the flood of light entering her room. Then around it neck and head was a long and heavy, bright crimson hair. This heavy hair which wrapped around the bird''s head and neck could be likened to that of the mane of a lion. Although this actually made the bird look beautiful, it however invoked the feeling that crimson me was burning around it neck and head from far. That was the effect Helena wanted by adding the crimson hair to it head and neck. She wanted to give it an intimidating fiery appearance. Then if one observed further, one would see long crimson horns on both sides of it head, giving it a somewhat dreadful demonic look. While in it intense golden eyes could be seen ck-colored, slit-shaped pupils. "Yea. You look intimidating now. However, I would still modify your appearance. I think I need to still add some things to your appearance to make you look more frightening" Helena said delightedly. Chapter 87: Horned Fiery Devil Bird Chapter 87: Horned Fiery Devil Bird "So birdy, what tyrannical name do I give you?" Helena asked when she got in front of the bird. The bird only chirped. Helena smiled. "I know that you are trying to talk to me. I however can''t understand a thing." She said. Then she said further "Let me call you Horned Crimson Devil Bird" "Or what do you think?" She asked. The bird only chirped. "Hmm. I would take your chirp as a yes I guess. However, your name isn''t cast in stone yet. I would make alterations to it or entirely change it when I feel that the name isn''t tyrannical enough to scare my bitching enemies." Helena said and grinned. Then she said further "While the cute name only I can call you is Vinna" That name sounded feminine, and it was because Helena had discovered the gender of the bird which she kept for herself as a pet. "Vinna, remain here. I want to recover the energy I used on you to give you a more fearsome appearance" Helena said. She then sat where the bird was and began to breathe to recover all the energy she spent on casting that powerful transformation spell that she unleashed upon Vinna. After many minutes of doing so, which took her approximately ten minutes, she stopped and then stood to her feet. "I see you are very obedient, Vinna. You didn''t even move an inch away from the spot I told you stay at. That''s good. And if you continue to be well-behaved, mama is going take care of you well." "I will take you on a journey in which we would cross the skies of many different worlds. Also, I will make you the Sovereign of all magical creatures, as long as you remain submissive to me and do my bidding." Helena said while the bird chirped. "I guess your chirp signifies that you clearly understood what I just said" Helena mentioned and gave a smile. "So, what abilities were you born with? Show me what you can do?" She said further. The bird then took into the air in Helena''s spacious room and expelled a stream of fire from her opened beak which abruptly condensed into a ball of fire and shot towards a wall of her room. However, before the ming ball could impact the wall, it abruptly lost it solid spherical form and turned into fire that extinguished itself in an instant. "Nice." Helena said dly. "I see that you are the type that produces mes. But your ability to actually mold the fire that you expelled into a solid ball is actually amazing. I don''t think other birds can do this. Can they?" Helena said and asked. "Well, I guess I have to make alterations to your name again. Let me call you Horned Fiery Devil Bird. This actually sounds more tyrannical" She said and nodded her head agreeably. Helena then looked at Vinna that remained in the air and asked "What other magical attack can you unleash? Show me" As soon as Helena asked that question, Vinna''s body suddenly erupted tremendous amount of me. Then therge amount of me that abruptly discharged from it body actually shaped into a massive ming bird that actually screeched like it was alive and shot towards a wall of Helena''s room. This attack however lost it bird form some secondster and then dispersed. "Nice. Really nice." Helena said happily. "Come here" She beckoned and put an arm out. Then Vinna flew towards that arm to rest on it. However, due to it weight, Helena couldn''t keep that arm in the air for even a second. Instantly, it dropped with the bird taking back into the air. ''What? So heavy?'' Helena couldn''t believe the weight of the bird. "Alright Vinna. You cannd to the ground to rest." Once she said that, Vinna took to the ground to rest. "You would have other amazing abilities right?" Helena asked. Chirp! Vinna chirped. Helena''s eyes glowed wonderfully. "I can''t wait to see you grow, Vinna. I wanna see some of your other abilities. I guess those would be really bad-ass." She said excitedly while Vinna chirped like it was also excited too. Helena nodded her head and then stroked Vinna''s long and heavy crimson hair. After stroking it for sometime, she left it and then went to her bed to sit on it. When she sat on it in the cross-legged position, she tried to recall many of the magical spells that she mastered. "What if Ibine this and that together, what would it give me?" She asked with a thoughtful gaze in her eyes. Then she tried to carry out what came to her mind. Therefore, with only one of her hands out, she made Aetha energy flow to it. And when Aetha energy erupted from the surface of that hand, it instantly turned into a pir-shaped me when Helena thought of a magical spell. Then the me which had taken the shape of a pir on her hand continued to grow in size as more Aetha energy flowed into it. While the Aetha energy which still erupted from Helena''s hand like there was no end to it, had thick bundles of wisps of it break off from the main stream and abruptly turn into thick wooden branches that actually spiraled around the pir-shaped me on her hand which continued to increase in size as more Aetha energy flowed into it. She then tried to make the two different things fuse into one. Bang! The wooden branches which were beginning to burn as they spiraled round the pir-shaped me suddenly exploded into hundreds of splinters when Helena thought of fusing them together. "Ugh!" Helena uttered frustratedly. Then she ceased the stable flow of Aetha energy from her Aetha veins into the pir-shaped me, cutting off it supply. And as soon as she did so, the me lost it form and then dispersed in the next instant. "I guess that won''t work then. Let me try something else" She said. With another thought from her, Aetha energy which had begun flowing out of her hand once again, abruptly turned into water that grew in volume as more Aetha energy was being pumped into it. Then after reaching a size were Helena deemed it to be okay, she used her will power on it to try to shape it. Abruptly, the water that floated only some inches above her hand began to tten as it took the shape of a de. Then after ttening out, in which it had taken the shape of a de, Helena tried to grasp it. And to her surprise, she could. "Wow!" She eximed delightedly. There had never been a case where a magical warrior will be able to create solid constructs from their Aetha energies and actually grasp it like they were actual solid objects. The water de in her hand which had a handle that her dainty hand fully grasped, had a de that it size spanned a width of four inches and a length of four feet. "This is really cool." Helena said dly. "I guess those Heaven-Level spellcasters should be able to easily do this. But this is amazing. I can actually do what a fourth-level spellcaster can do" She mentioned further. But she didn''t know that the feat she just pulled off was impossible to do, even by spellcasters at the sixth and seventh spellcasting rank which were the Mage and Great mage spellcasting level respectively. None can grasp their attacks except shoot orunch it at their opponents as magical attacks from a long distance. "I will be able to employ this newfound ability of mine in closed-quartersbat. It woulde as a tremendous surprise to my opponent when I totally pierce him or her with my solid water de or makerge and deep cuts in their bodies. Haha." Helena said with a sly smile in her face and then giggled somewhat evilly. It was fun to be evil and mischievous some times. "The bastards would never expect it." Helena said. Then she broke off her connection to her water de which instantly turned to mist and then dispersed, vanishing away like it was never there. Helena then proceeded to try it with fire. As soon as she thought so and with her hand out in front of her, arge amount of me suddenly erupted from her hand which then abruptly solidified in the next instant into a de that spanned the same size as the water de that she previously created from her Aetha energy. She then grasped the pure ming de by the handle and then began to y around with it. She switched it from one hand to the next as she used it to train. And despite the intense heat emanating from it, she wasn''t affected by it. It was like there was no heating from the de. Then as she trained, an idea came to her mind which she proceeded to try out. Channeling more wisps of Aetha energy into the long fiery de that she grasped in her hand which then caused the me burning around the de to grow in size and be more wild, she abruptly shed out with the de at an imaginary target that was at a distance in her spacious room. And as soon as she did so, a long and focused stream of fire suddenly erupted from the de and moved along the path that she shed out at with the de towards her nonexistent target. Bang! The me struck a wall of her room and caused cracks to appear with that area charring. "Oh shit. I have damaged my room''s beautiful wall" Helena''s facial expression spoiled and her delighted mood turned sour too. "I guess I don''t really have perfect control over my magical attacks yet. Unlike Vinna who could literally put on and off her magical attacks so they wouldn''t cause damages to things around her." "So in that case, I have to put on more effort in controlling my magical attacks. And for me to pull that off, I would have to learn from Vinna by seeing how she does it." Helena said and totally agreed with herself on what she was going to do next. Chapter 88: Calling off their unending tribal battles and becoming allies Chapter 88: Calling off their unending tribal battles and bing allies - Vampire Kingdom - "Blood Queen, the ruler of the werewolf race is here. He wants to speak to you." One of Aria''s guard who hade in into her living chamber said. "Adams is here?" She asked in a puzzled tone. "Yes ma''am. She''s here." Lucas replied. "Alright. Bring him to me." Aria said. "I should bring him here?" Lucas asked to confirm what he heard. "Yes" Aria responded. Lucas then turned around to go meet Adams where he was made to wait. Not long, Adams was brought to Aria''s room. "Hello Aria" He greeted when he arrived in Aria''s room. "Hi Adams." Aria greeted back in a friendly tone and with an amodating smile in her face Then she asked "I am surprised that you came to my ptial abode. Hope there is nothing?" "Nothing really. I just came to offer a truce. I want us to stop fighting ourselves. The bloodbath between our tribes has carried on for long and needs to stop now." "So, I want us to be the good friends that we once were before all the ughter and massacre between us started." Adams said. Aria exhaled. Then she nodded her head. "Do we need to sign that on paper? That we won''t fight each other again?" Aria asked with a teasing smile in her face. "If you want that, we can do so." Adams responded teasingly too. "No need to. I was only kidding you." Aria said with a smile. Then she spoke further "Adams, I am very shocked that your prideful self came to me that we should stop the massacre between ourselves. I still can''t believe that you could actuallye to me and demand that we stop the bloody and deadly fighting amongst ourselves. It''s like I am in a dream. But what really spurred you toe to me that our two races should go back to being the good friends that we once were?" "Well, I believe you know about the chaos that has descended upon the entire world. Even Kale, the chief of the Fey race, our very good friend, lost his life to this chaos that has clutched our entire world in it ominous ws." "So, to avoid being killed off like him, now is a very good chance to stand together. United, we can try to stand against all odds. But divided, we will easily fall apart in the presence of our unforgiving enemies." "Therefore, what I am saying in essence is that we need to bond together and use ourbined strength to sweep away all odds that woulde to challenge us." Adams said with a determined and resolute tone in his voice. Aria nodded her head. "I understand. But not just Kale died. A lot of the members of his race and those of our two races were killed off by those Summoners. I feel sad everyday thinking about their deaths." "And because of the disastrous event that struck our three races, I am trying to heighten my abilities. I haven''t slept in days all in the name of harnessing my other vampiric abilities." She said. Then she asked "What about you, Adams? Have you awakened a new bloodline ability?" "Yes. I can now be a Winged Silverback Werewolf. That is the second highest rank for my werewolf transformation. While the first rank is the Two-Winged Red-Eyed Demonwolf." "So in my Winged Silverback Werewolf form, my entire back bespletely silvery with long, silvery bony spikes jutting out from it. While my whole body bes extremely tough, such that it should be able to withstand the cut from a de condensed from purely magical fire. Also, my fangs and ws have undergone a great transformation. They can now cut apart almost everything." Adams answered with pride in his tone. He loved the new abilities that he had gained. "Wow. You have awakened a more powerful form, Adams. How long do you think it would take you to awaken that demonwolf form that you mentioned?" Aria asked curiously. "I don''t know. For now, I don''t want to think about it, as it is exceedingly far from me" Adams responded. "Alright." Aria said. "What about you, Aria? Have you awakened any other vampiric ability yet?" Adams asked. "Well, not really. Still stuck with the ability I awakened sometimes ago." Aria answered while Adams nodded. "So, if your race is being attacked by bastards from some other races, how would you be able to quickly contact us for back up if you guys are being overpowered?" Aria asked. "I don''t know for now. But I would think of a way." Adams said while Aria nodded. Adams then looked at Aria with an indescribable gaze in his eyes and asked "Aria, when are you going to give birth to your own kids? You know, if you get killed someday, your generation would instantly cease to exist." Aria looked at Adams with surprise in her eyes. She couldn''t believe that he would ask her that kind of question. And the gaze he looked at her with, it gave her the chills. "Well, I haven''t found whom I love yet. Besides, I can''t really be killed." Aria said confidently. "Oh really? You can''t be killed? Are you really sure about that?" Adams asked with a heavy surprise in his tone. "Sure." Aria answered. Then she furrowed her brows in the next instant when she thought of something. "Wait a second. I don''t mean that if I am thrown into the fire, I wouldn''t burn. Or I wouldn''t give up the ghost if my heart is fully stabbed or impaled with a sword. What I meant earlier was that, I would run. I have good evasive skills. Once I notice that I can''t overwhelm my enemy and kill them off, I would fly away" "I have a forbidden vampiric evasion skill which would grant me insane burst of speed in flight or on feet. It would however leave me weak for many years since I would be burning my blood to be granted that astronomical increase in my movement speed" Aria said. "Hmm. I see. Anyways, you still need someone in your life. When I first stepped into your room, I could detect an atmosphere of great loneliness." Adams said. Then he looked at Aria and asked "Why was that?" Aria became tongue-tied here. She didn''t know what else to say. Then now feeling awkward, she adroitly changed the topic. "I wonder who that little girl was. That girl that saved our races that day from total annihtion by those wicked Summoners. She could actually battle those overpowered bastards at such a really young age." She said. She then looked at Adams and asked "Do you have an idea of who she is or where she is from?" Adams shook his head. "Nope. I don''t have even the smallest idea about her." He said. "Hmm. That day when we left the Fey kingdom to our kingdoms, I have been thinking about a lot of things. And that girl has been one of the things I mostly thought about." "I want to know who she is and where is from. I believe that when that little girl grows older, she is certainly going to be very powerful. She is going to be able to finish off any Summoner that would appear in her path." "And since she would be very powerful to that extent of using only magic to contend with those fearsomely powerful Summoners, I have a crazy feeling that she is the Chosen girl prophesied to cancel all the endless brutal wars in the world all by herself and unite all regions." Aria said with a thoughtful gaze. And as soon as she said so, Aria who had always felt gloomy and morose since the day that she lost Kale and many other members of her race, unexpectedly felt happy within. A feeling of bliss had suddenly bud in her heart. "The Chosen One? You think that little girl would be chosen one?" Adams asked strangely. "I am not really sure. But I have a feeling that the little girl that fought those spiritual warriors that day is the chosen one." "I guess you saw her right? You saw how she contended with those Summoners. So if at that age she could challenge Summoners, what of when she grows older? I believe that when she grows to half my age and bes very experienced, all shall bow before her." Aria said with happiness beginningto blossom in her heart. The more she talked about the girl, the more she understood that the girl was near-boundlessly powerful, giving her the absolute feeling that she was the Chosen One that woulde to save and liberate the myriad of creatures in the world from the hands of their evil and oppressive captors. However, Adams didn''t believe that the little girl he saw that day was the chosen one. And he was one that didn''t like to put his fate in anyone''s hand. He always wanted to be in charge of it and control the direction that it would go in. "Aria, even if she is the Chosen One, what exactly can do she do? If hundreds of Summoners gather around her, only smithereens of her corpse would surface after they barrage her with their powerful, mountain-splintering attacks." "Forget about any Chosen One and focus on being stronger so that you can protect yourself and your race from the onught of the enemies that would appear in your path." Adams said fiercely. Chapter 89: Adamss Confession Chapter 89: Adams''s Confession "Alright" Aria said. Adams nodded his head and then walked towards where Aria''s bed was. When he got there, without her permission, he sat on the bed and said, looking into her eyes with an affectionate gaze within. "Aria, I have a shocking confession to make." Aria who quickly understood what wasing abruptly stood from the bed and said "Uhm.. Adams, I.... I just remembered that I need to do something. Would you wait here for me toe back. Or you would leave ande back another time?" "How long is it going take? And what exactly is it that you want to do?" Adams asked in a perplexed tone. "Well, I.. I.. I think it''s none of your concern, Adams." Aria said fiercely. Then she said further "Adams, I will suggest that you leave ande back another time. I need to leave now." Adams gave a smile. He knew what she was trying to do. "Alright. I would surely visit you again soon." Adams said with a broad smile on his lips. Then he stood from her bed and walked towards the door to leave her room. Aria who stood by a side and maintained a smiling face as Adams walked towards the door to leave her room, didn''t expect him to suddenly move towards her at a tremendous speed when he was just about to walk past her. And before she could do anything like dodge or evade him, she was already in Adam''s strong arms who also took her lips into his. Everything happened so fast that she couldn''t think of what to do next. She just remained in his strong muscr arms which wrapped around her back and with a shocked gaze in her eyes. Also, the sudden interlocking of their lips which caught her unaware bedazzled her. She couldn''t think straight and quickly with all that suddenly happened. She however got back her mind which reeled in awe and bedazzlement some momentster and then said somewhat angrily "Adams, what is the meaning of this?" Adams broke a smile upon her question. "Aria, I am sorry. I just couldn''t control myself." He said and then released her from his embrace with an apologetic look in his face. Aria who had an expression of anger written visibly on her face asked "Do you want us to go back to being enemies?" Adams smiled again. "I am sorry, Aria. It wouldn''t ever happen again" He responded with remorsefulness radiating off his speech. "Alright." Aria said and then exhaled. However, what she said earlier was only an empty threat. She wouldn''t want to go back to being his adversary. Then she asked with furrowed brows "I don''t really understand why you even tried to do that. What suddenly came over you?" "Well, to be honest, I have always loved you. It''s just that you didn''t look in my direction. It was like I wasn''t pleasing to the eye enough for you." "I have always felt bad about this and awaited a day when I would ask you to be my woman. But the war between us started and I had to shatter my thoughts of asking you toe into my world." "But when I saw how Kale was killed that day and some of our members being ughtered like chickens, it was then I understood that time was short on us and that any of us could die at any time." "We could either be killed by bad guys or by some terrible and incurable magical diseases that could suddenly be released into the air to kill off many creatures." "So it was then that I realized I had to find time to spend beautiful moments with the woman that I really love. And that woman is you, Aria" Adams said, looking at Aria with an affectionate gaze in his eyes that shone sharply. Aria listened to all these and unexpectedly broke intoughter. "That woman definitely can''t be me, Adams." Aria said. Then she said further "All the time that people from your race shed with people from my race and tried to kill them, if you really loved me, you wouldn''t have allowed such to happen." "If truly you had affection and desire for me, you will tell the people of your race to stop ughtering the people of my race. But you did nothing and allowed the people of your race to sh head-on with mine with them trying to brutalize and kill each other." Aria said. Adams smiled. "I knew you would say that. However, don''t forget that I was voted for to seat on that throne of power. It wasn''t because I was the strongest or because of my amazing and unique werewolf abilities. It was simply because I was the choice of my people, and so they voted me into power." "Now, if I told them to do nothing while allowing the people of your race to ughter mine, I would be seen as an emotionally weak ruler. And then I would be impeached and reced with someone who they feel should be more ruthless than me." "That person will ascend that throne while I would be asked to step down and worst, might not be given any duty or post. I would be reduced to amonblood werewolf, Aria" "So, because of that reason, I didn''t stop my people from fighting yours. But while all these happened, I hoped in my heart that you woulde to your senses and then stop the war so we could get back together." "You however didn''t and the brutal, blood-spilling war between our two races went for a really long time with our two races suffering so many casualties before Kale invited both of us to his ce to help him annihte the ruler of the Zohrrindane race and the rest of his people" "Hmm. I see." Aria said. "However, I don''t think I am in love with you. You will have to look for your woman elsewhere. We can only be good friends, Adams. I am sorry if I hurt your feelings" She said further. Adams smiled. "Well, I don''t expect you to agree so quickly. But know that in this life, you would be my wife. You would be the mother of my kids" He said and then turned around to leave Aria''s room. Aria heard what he said and couldn''t help but shake her head with an indescribable expression in her face. She went to seat back on her bed and began to think of think of all that Adams told her. Then she tried searching in her heart if she had any kind of affectionate feeling for him. But she couldn''t find any. "Aii!" She sighed. "Adams, you will only be wasting your time in trying to chase after me. I have no feelings for you at all. Not even a shred of love." "Although I could be your wife in our next life if such truly exists. But in this life, you can only be my friend. I am sorry" She muttered. *** sh! sh! sh!... Numerous sh sounds rang out as Helena used a broadsword which she grasped in her dainty hand to cut her imaginary opponent. She had used a metal-creating spell to form a true metallic weapon she grabbed in one of her delicate-looking hands. Helena was getting adept at creating any form of solid weapons from her magical energy, Aetha. However, this consumed a lot of her Aetha energy and she would have to breathe in or rx more to allow her body recover the expended Aetha energy. When she was done hacking and shing her imaginary opponent, she stopped. She then sat in the cross-legged position to continueprehending many other magical spells that she had branded to her superhumanly powerful memory. *** "What decision have you made concerning your children''s awakened abilities of your dark warrior seraphim race?" Selena asked. Eden furrowed his brows when his mind went into a thoughtful state. "Well, since I n to take them away to where they will feel more secure and receive lots of training so they could be independent of us, I have to decided to take them to a ce called the Great Sisterhood society." "There is this middle-ageddy I met when a meeting concerning alliance took ce between her society and my former organization, The Order of Greater Good. Her name''s Olivia, and she runs that Great Sisterhood society." Eden said. "Hmm. What kind of training would she give to our children? And more importantly, our kids, would they feel really secure there?" Selena asked worriedly. "Sure. My organization thatposes of many dozens of super-strong and powerful warriors that were from many races was destroyed. While theirs haven''t up till now." "And if you ask me how they were able to resist the onught of their enemies, it''s because the society boasts of hundreds of powerful magical warriors and Summoners." "To describe their fierceness to you, I don''t think I would be able tost in a battle with about thirty of them." Eden said. "Really? That''s how adept they are?" Selena asked with great shock in her tone. She knew her powerful how husband was. And if they could fight him with that number and then overpower him, that means they were truly strong and powerful. "Yes. They are highly skilled and tremendously strong. Especially one of their warrior females called Jessica. I don''t know where she got her summoning skills from. It can simply be described as out of this universe." "Thisdy can summon immensely powerful entities into her body and would single-handedly fight me in a battle in which no winner might appear." Eden said admirably. "Oh really? Wow!! Then I guess our kids can be taken there then." "But would they meet thisdy, Jessica? Could she be asked to look after our kids and protect them from harm?" Selena asked. "I don''t really know if we would meet her there. She doesn''t stay at the society like the others, I think" Eden said. "Hmm. But babe, how would you know that?" Selena asked with rolling eyes. "Well, as a very popr freedom fighter who is called the White Warrior because she only adorns white outfits, I curiously asked about her when our two organizations met at the secret meeting ce for an alliance between us." "So I was told there that she doesn''t reside in the residence that was given to her. Instead, she is here and there fighting for people from any race who are being oppressed." "I am very sure that only she in the world still engages in this deadly world-saving thing. Other immensely powerful people have long quitted from this indulgence that could result in their doom" "And I was told further that it''s only when their organization runs into trouble that she will appear to help them. Thatdy, Jessica, can really be seen as a hundred-man backup." "So babe, you should understand now that we wouldn''t meet her there as she has lot of things to do. However, you don''t need to worry too much about the safety of our kids in there. They would do just fine and even develop quickly due to the numerous intensepetitions that would take ce among them and their peers." Eden said while Selena understandably nodded her head. "Okay. When are you taking them there?" Selena asked. "Hmm. I think I should take them there now. And who knows, they could probably meet the girl called the Chosen One in there and develop with her." Eden replied with a thoughtful gaze in his eyes. Then he said further with a grin "Well, it''s a powerful wish I don''t think woulde true." Chapter 90: Lydia angered Chapter 90: Lydia angered "Deborah, Lauren" Eden called out. Very quickly, his children appeared before him. "Dad. You called for us" Deborah said. "Yes. I called for the both of you" Eden said. Then he stated further "I called on the both of you because I have something to tell you." "Okay. What''s that father?" Lauren asked. "I will stop being your instructor. And since I will no longer teach you beautiful girls, I n to take you to a ce where you will meet other girls and be trained better than I train you" Eden said. "What? Father, we are going nowhere" Deborah hurriedly said. "And why is that?" Eden asked with arching brows. "Because we don''t want to leave your presence. We don''t want to go far away from you and mom." Deborah replied. Eden and Selenaughed. Eden then walked towards his kids and knelt on a knee when he got in front of the both of them. "See kids, I know by now that you understand our world is a ruthless ce, and that only the strong, powerful and ruthless can survive in it." Eden said. "Yes dad. We understand that only with great power and being extremely fierce can one survive in this world that has been totally enshrouded with great evil." Lauren replied. "Good. My girls are observant and very intelligent." Eden said praising them. Then he continued by asking "However, have you ever thought that someone who possesses tremendous power can be killed one day?" "Well, we haven''t thought of that. But the only time that someone who is insanely powerful can be killed is when hundreds of his enemies gather around him or her. Due to their great numbers, they might overwhelm him or her and obliterate that power person" Deborah tried her best to give an intelligent reply. "Good. I like the way that you answered my question." Eden said and then pinched their delicate-feeling faces. He then spoke further by asking "But what other way do you think a tremendously powerful person can be hurt?" "Let''s say, no matter the number of enemies that would appear and gather round this immensely powerful person, he will still destroy them with the absolute devastating power that he or she possesses." "But what other way do you think that this person can be hurt and then possibly overwhelmed and killed?" Eden asked his kids who then entered into a deep thoughtful state upon his question. After thinking for sometime, Lauren said "Maybe through his or her family. They could abduct a member of the person''s family and force the person to surrender. Then after the person surrenders and cease the flow of his greatly destructive powers so that they wouldn''t harm or kill that member of his family, he or she could then be stabbed or impaled in the heart with swords or spears by his enemies" "Good. My girls can think fast and smartly" Eden said praising them again. "Now, with what you have said, make that immensely powerful person me." Eden said. Then his daughters did and their faces spoiled. "Yea. That''s it, girls. Your father is very powerful that his enemies might not be able to overpower him no matter what they would do. However, he can be overwhelmed and then eliminated when his enemies have a member of his family who he truly loves and adores and then force him to surrender himself into them." "You wouldn''t want your father and your mother to be killed because they have you beautiful girls in their custody, right?" Eden asked. "No father. We don''t want you to be killed" The girls began to sob. Eden smiled. "Well, as long as you are not around me and you girls are somewhere safe, then none of my enemies would be able to overpower me and kill me. Instead, I will be the one to bring their deaths unto them." He said confidently. "Okay dad. We will listen to you." Lauren said. "Yea. So, I will be taking you girls to a ce where you might meet other girls your age and will develop with them through intensepetitions." Eden said. "Competitions?" Deborah asked. "Yea. That ce is very lively. Unlike here that is extremely boring and full of danger which can surface at any time." Eden said. "So we will really meet other girls our age in there?" Lauren asked. "Probably. And if you don''t meet girls your age and size in there, you will surelye across many other other girls. Probably hundreds of them from many other races." Eden said. "Wow!" Deborah said. "Yea. So you girls see that you have been missing?" Eden questioned with a smile in his face. Lauren and Deborah nodded their heads. "But dad, will youe to check on us?" Lauren asked. "Certainly. Even if I don''t physically appear before you adorable kittens, I will be up there in the sky, above the clouds, watching your powerful and exhrating performances" Eden replied. Lauren and Deborah smiled. Then they went forward to embrace their father who too them into his embrace and kissed both of them on the cheeks. When he released them from his embrace, Lauren asked "So dad, when are taking us there?" "I will take you girls there now. Or will you angels like to goter?" Eden asked. "No father. You can take us there now" Lauren said. Eden nodded his head. Then he closed his eyes and when he opened them, what could be seen in them were iprehensible patterns that made his children feel amazed. If one looked into his eyes at the moment, one will see abstruse or glyph-like symbols on the surface of his eyes. And as soon as these symbols appeared, thousands of symbols surfaced on the interior and exterior walls of the house that they were in. Then in the next instant, the symbols began to glow with a resplendent light, making the house appear beautiful as they emitted colored rays of light. A secondter after the symbols started glowing, space began to warp around the house. Then it vanished in the next instant. Actually, it hadunched itself into space and then began to move through ayer of space to the location where the Great Sisterhood society was. *** - Anissa''a room - "Jennifer, how long will it take you to master that evil spell?" Lydia asked with a curious gaze in her eyes. "You can''t wait for me toe out of my secluded magical training, right?" Jennifer who was seated in the cross-legged position on the ground asked with a smile in her face. "Sure. I can''t wait. That bitch is now too arrogant because you aren''t there to shut her up. She tries her best to provoke me every now and then. Her boldness and confidence is now so high that she even osted me one day, beat me up and then asked me that what the hell can Jennifer, our bitchy boss do?" Lydia said. Haha! Jennifer grinned evilly. "Only if the fool knows the evil things that I have in stock for her. Hahaha!" She said and grinned somewhat maniacally. "Oh! You have other wicked ns in mind for her?" Lydia asked with arched brows. "Well, not really. Just that first one were I n to destroy her Aetha meridian and make her useless to the foolish instructors in this ce." Jennifer said. "Okay. But when exactly are youing out of magical training in seclusion?" Lydia asked. "Very soon, Lydia. When I master the spell that I can abruptly unleash it without taking too long by uttering the spellwords for it, then I would appear to bring upon her a totally ruined future. A future full of dread, misery and hopelessness. Hahaha!" Jenniferughed. Lydia also broke intoughter too. However, as sheughed, her heart was frothing with intense worries. She could imagine Helena being hit by that evil spell and then her future bing a deste one. One that will certainly be full of mockery, insults, curses, sadness and anguish. But she hoped in her heart that Helena would be able to block the spell from striking her. Or it could result in her doom. "I wonder how those foolish instructors will feel after you have struck that idiot with your evil attack" Lydia said and grinned. "Haha! Those fools. Of course, they will feel really good" Jenniferughed and said. "I also want to learn that spell too, Jennifer. Could you please teach me?" Lydia unexpectedly asked in a begging tone. "Nope. I can''t teach you that. It''s exclusively for me and my mom." "Lydia, being my faction member doesn''t mean that you can have what I have, know what I know. Why are you stupid?" "There should be levels between us, Lydia. I am your boss while you are my bitch. And so as the others of your colleagues. Let that get into your small head." Jennifer harshly said with a visibly annoyed expression written all over her face. "Oh! I am really sorry for asking, Boss of Bitches. I was only thinking that you could teach me that ruination spell before you would use the spell on Helena on that day and try to escape with your mom. But I was certainly wrong for asking that with the reasons that you provided" "Also, I am cool with whatever the Lord of Bitches says, even if it might be wrong. Haha!" Lydia said with a broad smile on her face and then grinned, concealing the intense burning anger that had surfaced in her heart. Jennifer looked at Lydia weirdly and then ignored her. "Alright. You should leave, Lydia. I think I have spoken enough with you" Jennifer said. Lydia nodded and then stood to leave the room that Jennifer was in. And as she walked towards the door to leave Jennifer''s room, she said in her heart ''I can''t wait for Helena to trample upon your confidence and dignity, you disgusting and overly proud, foolish vile spawn.'' ''What''s the difference between us? Because you are the boss while we are members of your faction? This is what Helena wouldn''t do.'' ''Big idiot!'' ''Your nemesis, Helena, is waiting for you. I just can''t wait to see the stupid look that will appear in your face on that day when your evil attack is blocked or evaded by Helena'' She then grinned inwardly. Chapter 91: The Departure Chapter 91: The Departure A minutester, the space around the building of the Great Sisterhood society warped. Then Olivia, her vice and many others who were in their rooms meditating on spells suddenly felt the great distortion of the space around their organization. They then rapidly flew out to see what the twist in space. When they came out of the building, they saw a house which remained afloat many feet in the air. They burrowed their brows as they didn''t know who owned the house. "At ease mistresses, I mean no harm." Eden''s voice rang out from within the room. Then he came out of the floating house and hovered towards where they were. Olivia and her vice saw Eden and their eyes narrowed. "Eden?" Olivia asked. "Yea. I am the one, Master Olivia" Eden respectfully answered. "What are you doing here? It definitely can''t be seek refuge right?" Olivia asked. "Haha. Not really Master Olivia." Eden said. Then he said further "Actually, I am here because of my children." "Your kids?" Olivia asked. "Yea. I brought them to be trained here so I can focus on other things, ma''am" Eden replied. "Oh. I guess they have awakened the abilities of your race that you passed to them, right?" Olivia asked. "Yes ma''am. Also, I want them to trained in the use of magic and receive instructions on hand-to-handbat" Eden replied. "Okay. Where are they? Bring them to us" Olivia said. Eden nodded his head. Then he flew back into his floating house. When he appeared in there andnded before his kids, he said to them "Okay girls. We are already there, the ce where you will both be trained" Then he continued "In here, you will receive hard and rigorous training onbat and magic. Also, they will teach you beautiful girls how to use the magic rted to your bloodline. In other words, the power connected to your race which is the Dark Warrior Seraphim race and Heaven Warring race." "Although they can''t unleash the magical powers that belong to your race as it is simply race-rted. However, with their vast experiences that they possess, they will help you adorable girls grow and greatly develop the abilities of the two race that I am from." "Also, the atmosphere in here is an highlypetitive one. All the girls in here will try to knock out the other girl and be seen as the best. They will do their best to make the other girl eat the sand thates from their shoes." "But I know that my girls are too tough for them to handle. You girls are way powerful than them. And why is that? It''s because you both possess the power of two extremely powerful race. So don''t let any girl in there think she can thread upon like ant. Instead, you will be the one treading upon them. Make them see themselves as weak and defenselessmbs in the presence of a ferocious and deadly tiger. Make them cower in fear and tremble before you girls. And to do do that, you must be ruthless." Eden said. Then he asked in a serious tone "Am I clear?" "Yes dad." Lauren and Deborah both replied. "Good." Eden said. Then he wrinkled his brows when he thought of something. He then decided to tell his girls, even though they might meet no one like that in there. "And girls, I want you both to know that there is this girl who is mentioned to be enormously powerful than every other person in the world. She is said to have immeasurable power." "Wow. Is that true father? Can someone have such power?" Lauren asked with an astonished expression written all over her face. "Yes Lauren" Eden replied. Then he said further "She is the girl prophesied to bring an end to all the chaos in the world. She will use her unparalleled abilities to restore order to all the regions and kingdoms in the world. And to do that, she will need limitless power. Power that can''t be matched by any creature or entity in the universe." Eden replied. "Wow!!" Eden''s daughters couldn''t help but exim in shock. They couldn''t imagine how vast the power of this girl would be. Deborah then asked with a curious gaze in her eyes "But dad, why are you suddenly telling us all these?" Eden grinned. "Well, I have a feeling that the girl I just spoke about to have boundless power and will be the one to unite the entire world could also be studying magic and learningbat skills in this ce" Eden replied. "Really dad?!" Lauren asked. "Yes Lauren" Eden replied. "Wow. So, why did you suddenly tell us about her?" Deborah asked. "I know I said earlier that you girls should be ferocious because of the power of the two super-strong races that you are from. However, if you girls will meet that girl in there in which the possibility of seeing her is almost zero, I want you to be cool friends with her. She is someone that you girls can''t overpower. She is too strong." "Although I don''t know how strong she would be right now, she is however someone you girls won''t want to mess with. So, if you meet in there in which the chance is very low, I want you to be her friends. If she has a faction, join it and then do your best to contribute to the growth and development of her faction" Eden said. "Alright dad. We will do as you said." Deborah said while Eden nodded his head. He then kissed their foreheads and said "Time to go, girls. The people running the organization are already outside waiting for you girls." Lauren and Deborah nodded their heads. Eden then winked at his wife who was at a corner looking sweetly at her husband and children. Not long, with a simple gesture of his hand, the symbolic inscriptions in the house glowed and when it dimmed in the next instant, it expelled both Eden and his daughters out of it. When they appeared on the ground before Olivia and the rest of the members who had also lowered themselves from the air to the ground, Eden said "Ma''am, here are my children." Olivia nodded her head with a heartwarming smile in it. "Your kids are cute." She said sweetly while Eden nodded his head with a smile. "So before I leave ma''am, I have another request to make." Eden suddenly said. "And what request is that? Go on, speak. It shall be granted unto you" Olivia said while Eden nodded his head. "Not much of a request really. All I want is that you look after my children. I want no harm toe to them. See ma''am, I have boasted about your organization to my wife about how strong and powerful it is. So, I don''t want anything to happen to my kids or my wife will tear me apart with excessive rage in her heart. I beg you" Eden said. Haha! Olivia grinned. "We are still as strong as you might have boasted to your wife, Eden. Till now, we remain unconquerable, despite all the shocking numbers of fiendish spiritual warriors and magicalbatants that we have in the world." "Also, we now have many new members which has caused an increase in the defensive and attacking power of my organization, Eden." "Furthermore, the White Warrior and her sis who is also really powerful are here with us. So don''t you need to worry about the safety of your kids. They would just fine and develop well in here, Eden. That''s a promise!" Olivia stated confidently. "Nice! Now, I can be rest assured that my kids will be safe in here." Eden said while Olivia nodded. "So, let me introduce my kids to you." Eden said. Then he ced his hand on Deborah''s shoulder and said "This is Deborah. She is my first daughter." Then he touched Lauren''s cheek and said with a smile in his face "This is Lauren. She is kinda sharp-mouthed. Please don''t take any offense in anything that she may say." "Hmm" Olivia nodded her head in understanding. Eden then said to his children "So kids, that''s Senior Olivia. She is the owner of the organization called Great Sisterhood Society. While the person standing besides is her vice. So, if you have trouble with anything, you can go to meet them." "Yes dad" Lauren and Deborah answered. But before Eden could say anything further, Olivia suddenly spoke "Actually, they won''t be training here. We have no training ground here. It''s only a meeting ce for us and the rest of our members to discuss about pressing matters and bring up strategic means to conquer it." "Oh. So where would they be trained?" Eden asked with arching brows. "A camp that''s far away from here. Let''s just say, another world." Olivia said and smiled while Eden''s eyes widened in shock. "Oh!" He eximed astonishingly. "Well, that is even better." He said further. Then he spoke to his daughters "Alright girls. I believe that you both heard that you will be trained in another world. However, don''t panic. Dad will surely find a way toe see his girls." He then said further "Go meet Senior Olivia. It''s time you girls left here" Lauren and Deborah nodded and then went to meet Olivia who smiled sweetly at them. And when they got to her side with her cing her hands on their shoulders, she said to them "Girls,e on. Give me your radiant smiles. See, you will be fine, I promise" Olivia then looked at Eden and said "We are going back into the building if there is nothing else." Eden nodded and said "Carry on, ma''am" Then Olivia, her vice, Eden''s kids and the rest of the people that came out with Olivia went back into the building. While Eden flew back to his floating house which then vanished from that spot in the next instant. Chapter 92: Arrival at the training camp Chapter 92: Arrival at the training camp When Olivia went into the building with Eden''s daughters, Lauren who was very inquisitive proceeded to ask a question that had been raging in her heart to be asked. "Uhm.. Senior Olivia" She suddenly called out. Olivia stopped walking and looked at Lauren. "Lauren. You don''t need to call me Senior Olivia. It''s just for formality sake. Instead, you can call me by name. And if that''s pretty too much for you since there is an age and power gap between us and might make you feel awkward, you can simply call me ma''am" She said with a smile in her face. "Alright ma''am." Lauren said while Olivia nodded her head. "So, you called me. Do you have anything to say to me or to ask me?" Olivia asked as she resumed her walking. "Yes ma''am. I have a question" Lauren said. "Alright. Go on, dear" Olivia said. Lauren nodded and said "Ma''am, when I and my older sister were in my dad''s floating house, he told us about a particr girl that will be extremely powerful when she grows to a stage in the future." "Oh! Your dad really told you that? Hmm! So what about her?" Olivia asked with astonishment in her eyes. "I just want to ask if she is also being trained in that training camp that you are about to teleport us to?" Lauren asked. "Yea. She is being trained at that camp." Olivia answered while Deborah and Lauren had shock surface in their hearts. "Okay. Thank you for telling us, ma''am" Lauren said happily. "Don''t mention, dear. And don''t try to thank me next time for anything that I will do for you. Am I clear?" Olivia asked. "Yes ma''am" Lauren replied. "Good!" Olivia said. "Ma''am, please what''s her name? And is she truly that powerful?" Lauren asked inquisitively. "Her name''s Helena. And yes, she is very powerful. She is the one said to bring order to our chaotic world. And to do that, she needs matchless and limitless power." Olivia answered. "Alright ma''am. I understand" Lauren said and then kept quiet. *** Not long, they got to where a small group of young women could be seen. They were meditating on spells at the moment. But when they detected Olivia''s presence, they quickly stood to their feet from their cross-legged sitting position on the ground and respectfully greeted "Good day, ma''am" Olivia simply nodded her head. She then said "Alright. I have two new trainees to be sent to that training camp. Now, I want youdies to open the magical portal to that world where the training camp is located" The young women nodded their heads and then quickly got into position. Immediately after they did so, they closed their eyes and began to perform some mysterious gestures. Then at the same time that they performed the mystifying gestures, they began to chant iprehensible words. Lauren and Deborah looked at the young women as they fluidly performed hand and finger gestures like they were choreographed and became amazed. ''Wow!'' They said inwardly with awe in their hearts. Then a momentter, an horizontal portal suddenly appeared above the ground that the young women circled about. And immediately this portal appeared, it began to revolve and emit light of many colors. Olivia looked at Lauren and Deborah and said "Alright girls, it''s time to go. Now, go on to stand directly under that portal so it can suck both of you away and then transport you through space to that world where the training camp is situated." Lauren and Deborah nodded their heads and then went forward to stand under the revolving horizontal portal. Immediately they appeared below the portal that endlessly emitted bright and colorful lights, a strong suction force suddenly acted upon the both of them and pulled them towards it center. Swoosh! Swoosh! These sounds rang out a second after the other when the girls when pulled in into the portal. Then when they had vanished away from the spot that they previously were, the portal stopped revolving and then rapidly faded away like it was never produced. "Alrightdies. You can continue with what you were doing" Olivia said. She and her vice and a few others that followed her here then left the young women''s presence to go back to their various rooms to continue their meditation on magical spells. *** - Training camp - Arge portal suddenly appeared in a ce at the training camp. Roselyn and Amber who were in their offices immediately flew out of them to see who or what wasing out of the portal. When they appeared and began to await the emergence of a being or a creature from the portal that had suddenly surfaced at their ce, Eden''s kids abruptly dropped out of the horizontal portal to the ground. "Ouch!" They both said and then stood their feet to dust their clothes. Roselyn and Amber saw the girls and understood that it was Olivia who had brought them here for training. Amber then said to the girls "Hello girls, wee" "Good day, seniors" Deborah and Lauren quickly politely greeted. Roselyn nodded and said "Girls,e with me." She then led Eden''s daughters to her office where she gave them their uniforms. *** - Roselyn''s office - When Roselyn was speaking, telling them about the training ground, Deborah looked at Lauren who had developed a curious look in her face. She then tapped her sister''s arm to draw her attention towards her. When she sessfully pulled her sister''s attention towards her, Deborah gave her a stern look that she shouldn''t ask the middle-aged woman in front of them any question that she had in mind. But as a stubborn and persistent girl, Lauren totally ignored her older sister''s stern gaze and warning and looked at Roselyn who was totally surprised at the action of the two girls. Roselyn then decided to ask "Girls, what''s it?" Deborah hurriedly said "Ma''am, please don''t answer any question that this annoying sister of mine is going to ask you" "Oh!" Roselyn eximed with a surprised tone in her voice. She then turned her head to look at Lauren who was looking at her with a curious gaze in her eyes. "What do you want to ask me?" She surprisingly questioned. Lauren smiled and looked at her sister with a mocking gaze in her eyes. She then stared back at Roselyn and said "Ma''am, I was wondering where Helena''s room is in this ce?" Roselyn was surprised by the question that Lauren asked her. "How do you know about Helena?" Roselyn asked. "Well, my father told us many amazing things about her when he was taking us to the Great Sisterhood society for enrolment in Senior Olivia''s magic andbat training program. He additionally said that it''s possible that we meet her, Helena, here." "And when we arrived at the Great Sisterhood society and asked Senior Olivia if she studied here, she said yes and then gave me her name. So that is how I knew about her, ma''am" Lauren answered. "Hmm!" Roselyn uttered. Then she looked at the girls in front of her and asked "What''s your father''s name?" Deborah answered "Eden" "Eden? That name surely rings a bell. I think I have heard it somewhere in the past" Roselyn said with a thoughtful expression in her face. However, in the next second, the thoughtful expression in her face disappeared to be reced by an expression of astonishment. "I have recalled who your father is. He is the one known as The Sword Banisher." "My, so you are his girls? Hmm. That''s good. You girls will be well taken care of in here. I assure you." Roselyn said. She then spoke further "So to the question that you asked me. Helena''s room is the ny-ninth room." "But don''t go knocking on her door. She might think that you want to challenge her for her room and then unrestrainedly rain down magical attacks at you." "However, If you are really burning to see her, just wait till the next day where everyone will meet on the training ground. Then you can approach her and talk to her. She is really the friendly and amodating one. And if she likes you girls well enough, she might ask you guys toe to her room." Deborah and Lauren nodded their heads. "But why will she want to attack us if we knocked on her door?" Deborah asked in a puzzled tone. "Well, one of the rules here is that a student of ours can expel another student from a room that she has taken a fancy to." "Well, It''s just to keep the spirit ofpetition in this ce alive. Also, it''s to show everyone who really are the strongest or powerful ones in this ce since only them will have the best rooms for themselves." "So if you go knock on her door and shees out to see the both of you, she might think that you girls teamed up to battle her for her grandly decorated room. Then without exchanging any words with you girls, she might instantly go into her battle mode and then unleash rain of attacks at you girls." Roselyn said and grinned. "That is why I will advice you girls to be patient till the next day where you will meet her at the training field." She said further. "Okay ma''am. I guess we will wait to see her tomorrow." Deborah said while Roselyn nodded. Roselyn could have told them to go meet Helena in her ny-ninth room. But she didn''t want them to disturb Helena''s spell-meditation and her selfbat training since she had an iing dangerous match with Jennifer. So, she instead made it sound like Helena was going to attack them without even demanding for the reason why they knocked on her door. Anyways, she only did that so they won''t disturb her and let her practice without disturbance or interference from anyone. "So ma''am, we can also fight anyone for a room that we have taken interest in?" Lauren suddenly asked. Chapter 93: First battle Chapter 93: First battle "Yes. But you don''t need to do that. The room I will give you girls to both stay in is far more better than the rooms of other girls in this ce. Except that of Helena, Jennifer, and a couple other girls." "However, the room is stately furnished and could make these people that I just mentioned to feel jealous." "And since you girls just arrived in here and don''t really possess knowledge of how things in here work, you can keep your cool till you have understood the system of things in here. When you have fullyprehended how things how being operated in here, you can go right ahead to expel other girls from their rooms and take it for yourselves." "But you won''t necessarily need to do so since the room, like I mentioned earlier, is way better than the rooms of other girls. Therefore, it will be these envious girls that wille to you to expel you girls from your rooms and take it for themselves. So, buckle up. Your first battle in here might immediately ur when you have gotten to the room that you will both stay in" Roselyn said with a smile in her face. Deborah and her sister looked at Roselyn and then nodded their heads understandably. "Alright girls. You can go now. Go find that room" Roselyn said further then Lauren and Deborah stood to their feet and left Roselyn''s office to go search for the room which was the 501st room. *** As they walked between widely spaced, long rows ofrge rooms in search of the 501st room where they would both stay in, they met a lot of girls and a few boys on the way. Then they could hear the girls and boys discuss about them. "Who are these little girls? Have theye here to be enved?" One asked and cackled. "Probably. See how little they are. They would surely be ves to anyone of the girls here." Another girl said harshly. Then that same girl said to a girl that stood beside her "Come with me Raylene, let us follow these future ves of ours to see what room they were given" Raylene nodded her head and then followed the girl that requested that they followed Lauren and Deborah to the room that they were given. "Debbie, the girls here are really mean. Is this what dad meant bypetitive? These girls aren''tpetitive at all. Instead, they are just excessively rude and annoyingly haughty." Lauren said in a low voice to Deborah who had also furrowed her brows. She was wondering why the girls here were behaving like this. But unfortunately for them, someone who had a powerful hearing ability heard what Lauren said and then said out loud: "Hey! what do you mean the girls here are rude and haughty?" "What?! Did I say that? I never said that." Lauren turned her head to look at this person that spoke and wrathfully shot back. "Oooh! So you mean I didn''t hear right?" The girl questioned. "That''s correct. You didn''t hear me right" Lauren answered without fear in her tone. "Lauren, let''s go find that room. Let''s leave these girls." Deborah suddenly said. She was the calm and not the impulsive one like her younger sister, Lauren. However, before Lauren could turn around to continue walking with her sister to search for the 501st room where they would both stay in, the girl who had a powerful hearing ability suddenly said out loud "If you don''t admit that you said those words, I am going to beat you so hard that your beautiful skin will turn blue and ck" "What? You will dare to touch my sister?!" Deborah shot back this time. She was now pissed by what the girl said. "Will I dare to touch your sister? What kind of stupid question is that? Why would you even ask me such a stupid question?" The girl asked. "Because you are stupid. A stupid person deserves to be asked a stupid question. And so I asked you a stupid question that only stupid people like you can have answers to." Deborah said without caring about how the girl would feel. Lauren''s brows furrowed in anger. ''Wow! This is another dimension of my older sister that I never discovered. Haha. Let me leave her to continue exchanging words with this stupid person'' Lauren said inwardly with a smile appearing in her face. "If you call me stupid again, I swear I am going to rip your head off!!" The girl with a powerful hearing ability shouted in great wrath. "Well, stupid person, if you really want to be unfortunate, you cane at me. I am waiting" Debbie said angrily. At the moment, a lot of girls who had gathered before Lauren and Deborah had burst intoughter. This little girl surely knew how to reply. They felt in their hearts. Anyways, it wasn''t that Deborah really liked what she was saying. She was only forcing herself to say those things. Actually, she was acting under the influence of her father''s advice. She knew that she had to be ferocious and fierce before these girls or they might step on her and her sister and tread upon them like ants. So, she had to maintain a really bold, tyrannical and fearless look before all these girls that have the sole intention to make her and her sister their ves or puppets because of how little they were in size and age. It also didn''t take long for Lauren to figure this out as she was thinking hard of why this crazy side of her older sister never surfaced when they were still at their dad''s house. "Hmm! I see. I see that you are really the bold type to talk to me in this manner. Only if you knew who I am, then you won''t talk to me in such a fearless and careless manner" The girl said while Deborah burst into a fake raucousughter. Hahaha! "And who the heck will you be? Have you ever thought of whose daughter we are? Youe before us telling us that only if we knew who you are. But do you have a small fragment of understanding of just who we are?" "Look, if you wanna speak about background, we are not on the same level. I am very sure that the disparity between our backgrounds is like the difference between heaven and earth. So I will advice that you leave us the heck alone and mind your goddamned business. Or you might truly regret it if you still decide toe at me" Deborah said in a fierce and tyrannical tone. And from the chilling cold gaze in her eyes and from the fierce look of her face, one will have the absolute feeling that this girl is going to ruin or possibly decimate anyone thates in her path to challenge her. She simply gave a look that frightened everyone before her. Then many of the girls began to have second thoughts of following her to the room that they were given to challenge her for it and then im it once she and her other sister were terribly beaten. But now, they were scared of what this little girl might do to them if she overpowered them and then brought them to their backs on the ground. She could probably sit with her butt on their faces, fart on them and then spit in their mouths, or worst, strip them naked to cause them eternal disgrace and embarrassment that will forever haunt them. Besides, they felt that even if they could beat them, they had just made themselves some really fierce enemies. They felt that when the girls grew older and they were still here, hell will certainly be let loose upon them. They exhaled heavily when they thought of these and actually began to back off one after the other. The girl that spoke was lost of words to say. She became speechless at what else to say due to what Deborah said. Lauren and Deborah saw that their acting like they were truly fierce girls had really paid off. Then they grinned inwardly and decided to celebrate their first oral battle victory after they had gotten to the room that they will both reside in till their training on magic andbat in this ce wereplete. However, the girl that had a powerful hearing ability didn''t want to go down just like that without a good fight. She then unexpectedlyunched herself towards Deborah who wrinkled her brows from the sudden unanticipated action of the girl called Luria. However, Deborah won''t back down or try to evade her since she had been trained hard by her dad for the few weeks that they were with him. Therefore, she was going to actually exchange attacks with his girl that was probably threevkr four times her size. Then she decided to bring out her wings to fight Luria. In the next moment upon thinking about her wings, a pair ofrge, lustrous wings like they were forged from metal abruptly sprouted from her back. It then caused her to start floating in the air. "Sister, do I assist you?" Lauren asked in a slightly worried manner. "No. Just stand by the side and watch how I will reduce this girl to a meat ball." Deborah said with a fierce smile in her face. Then with therge metal-like wings that were pping inconceivably fast at her back which she used to lift herself high into the air, she suddenly shot at a tremendous speed like an explosive-propelled spear towards Luria to give her a flying super-hard punch in the face. Chapter 94: Heaven-Warring Duo Chapter 94: Heaven-Warring Duo However, Luria who could perceive vibrations in the air because of her powerful hearing ability turned away at thest moment when Deborah''s small fist was about to impact her face. Seeing that she had missed, Deborah flew away at a tremendous speed in the next second. Then when she got to a high altitude in the air, she suddenly swooped down towards Luria again to send a fist towards her head. But Luria was someone who had acute hearing abilities. So before the punch that Deborah sent out towards her head could connect with it, she turned away in the next second again to evade it. Deborah became frustrated at this and then shot high into the air once again. ''I need to go faster than this" Deborah said in her mind. ''I have to make this girl eat my hard fist'' She stated further within. Then she surprisingly flew very high into the air with the aim of achieving that. When she got to a high altitude which was about a hundred and fifty feet above the ground and her been slightly scared because of the great height that she had gotten to, she prepared tounch herself towards Luria and strike her down. Swoosh! She shot off from that altitude in the air towards Luria who also waiting with a n in her mind. Seeing the speed at which she was flying and not being satisfied with it, she said in her heart ''I need to go faster than this! I have to'' She then forced herself to fly very fast towards Luria and strike her down. When she reached forty feet from the hundred and fifty feet that she flew to, her flight velocity suddenly quadrupled; that is, her flight speed abruptly increased by a factor of four. So like a super-fast bolt of lightning, she appeared before Luria in the next second and ruthlessly gave her a blow that struck her hard in the head and sent her flying into the distance for a distance of twenty feet before crashing into the earth. Deborah then dropped to the ground with the wings on back quickly folding and retracting back into her shoulders. She then gave a ruthless smile to the rest of the girls before her and said to her sister "Lauren, let''s go. These people aren''t worth our time" Lauren nodded her head and also gave a smile to the girls looking at her. And from the way that she smiled, she gave them the feeling that she was also a ruthless person and would certainly do more than what her sister did. Perhaps she could draw out their blood and devour it like a true devil. When they turned around, they resumed their search for their 501st room. After many hours of going through really long rows of rooms, they finally got to it. "Finally!" Lauren said with a heavy breath of relief. "Same here. I am d that we have found it. My legs were already hurting" Deborah said. "Same here sis." Lauren said. Then they went to stand before the door of the 501st room with the wooden entry card in their hand which will act like a key to the room. When the room magically detected the number inscribed on the wooden card, the door of the room swung open and both of them stepped in. "Wow! The room is nice. It''s spacious and well furnished." Lauren said looking around in the room to see if itcked anything. "Yea. Oh my word! Lauren, look at that bed, so massive and it looks very soft and springy." Deborah said andunched herself towards the bed to lie in it. And when she got to the bed and lied in it, she exhaled a breath of deepfortability. "A hundred times better than the one in our dad''s flying house." Deborah said further. "Yea. Well, you know that dad''s house isn''t really a house. It''s a highly-defensive movement treasure that has lot of rooms in it." Lauren said. "Yea. I know that." Deborah said. "Lauren, what are you doing looking around for? Come lie in bed and feel it softness and springiness." She said further. Haha! Lauren grinned. "I aming sis. Just looking around in the room to see what itcks." She said. After she was done scanning the room to see if had everything that she wanted and then satisfactorily nodded her head, she went towards the bed to lie in it. Immediately she lied in it and felt it warmth and softness, she also gave out a sound that would invoke the feeling that she felt deeplyfortable in it. "Debbie, how were you able to suddenly move so fast in the air? Have you unlocked a new flight-bound ability of our race?" Lauren unexpectedly asked. "No. I don''t understand too. But what I know is that I suddenly had a great increase in my flight velocity when I thought of having a burst of speed and then pushed myself hard for it." "So maybe that was how I was able to achieve that sudden tremendous speed." Deborah stated. "Okay. But it was really cool, sis. If we can move so fast like that and even much more than that when we grow older, we will definitely be able to ughter our enemies and them already dead without knowing that they were already dead and how they died. Haha!" Lauren said andughed. Same with Deborah who also bursted intoughter. "Sis. It seems we are on our way to bing really dreadful girls in this ce. Not long, everyone may start to fear us. Whenever they see us, they will cower in fear or tremble at the mention of our name." Lauren said further. "I also have that feeling too. Anyways, we are not here for that. We are here to be trained to be strong then we can go support our dad who has a lot of enemies that really want his death." "I just hope that nothing bad or terrible happens to him before we get stronger and then return to assist him." Deborah maturely said. "Hmm! Alright sis. But we are still really far from that stage if we want to be truly honest with ourselves. It can take us ten to twenty years to get to that level which you just spoke about." "So since it''s that far, why are you bent on being a killshow and fun sher? We are here and will let all these guys cower in fear in our dreadful presence. And when we go out there into the world to support our dad, they will spread unto every kingdoms and towns myths and rumors about us. Haha!." Lauren said with a determined gaze in her eyes and chuckled. She then said further with a smile appearing in her face "Let''s call ourselves the Heaven-Warring Duo. The heavens will greatly resent us because we will bring endless, cold-blooded war to it" However, Deborah only shook her head with a smirk expression written on her face. ''Clown!'' she called her younger sister, Lauren, in her mind and then closed her eyes to ease herself into thefortableness of the warm and springy bed. Chapter 95: Making a new friend Chapter 95: Making a new friend - Next day - Lauren and Deborah woke up from sleep and got off their bed to prepare for their very first training at the training field. However, it was because they were both eager to see Helena, the Chosen One. When they dressed up and left their room to go to the training field, the people that saw them battle yesterday looked at both of them with awe and respect in their eyes. Deborah and her sister, Lauren, had earned the respect and reverence of these girls. And when they got to the training field in their uniforms, they began to look around for someone that will give them the feeling of immeasurable power. After looking around for sometime, they saw a girl that sat alone and looked like one that should hold endless destructive power. Then they slowly approached her with adoration and veneration in their eyes. When they arrived in front of this girl, they bowed and said "Senior Helena, we greet you." The girl looked at them with surprise in her eyes and said "What? Please don''t let them use me of impersonation. I am not the Helena that you just spoke about. I am Lucretia." "And it''s nice to meet you girls." The girl called Lucretia said. "Oh! We are so sorry. Our bad." "It''s also nice to meet you, Lucretia." Deborah quickly said. Then she said further "Forgive us for jumping at you like that. It''s just that from the way that you moved and from your grandeur, we were suddenly struck with the thought that you hold unfathomable power in your hands." "Oh really? I guess I have to change the change the way I move then, or I could unknowingly dip myself into trouble someday. You know, I don''t hold any power in my hand. I am just a normal human girl here to learn spells to defend herself. So I don''t want some abominable folks thinking that I hold some crazy terrific power with me and thene at me to y me out of envy and wickedness. Haha!" Lucretia said andughed. "You seem easy to talk to. Unlike most of the other girls in here who are so frigging proud and lordly." Lauren unexpectedly said. Lucretia smiled. "Well, I am certainly not like them since I am a gentle person and don''t want issues with anyone. I mind my business and hope that they mind theirs too" She said while Lauren and Deborah grinned. "So, would you like to be our friend?" Lauren asked. "Yea. Why not? I love making friends with people." Lucretia said. Then she continued by saying "I think you girls should be new. I have not seen these faces in here since I arrived at this ce." "Yea. We are new. We just arrived yesterday" Deborah said. "Oh! Alright. And I believe that some girls would have appeared to give you guys trouble, right?" Lucretia asked with a knowing smile in her face. "Sure they have. Those bastards. But we taught them a really good lesson. Especially the one that fought my sister. She will never forget my sister in her entire life. Haha!" Lauren replied. Lucretia grinned too. "That''s good." She said. Then she spoke further "You girls must be really strong then" "Yea. We are really strong." Lauren said while Deborah looked at her with a gaze that she should shut the fuck up. "Wow! That''s some confidence you have got there." Lucretia said with astonishment in her eyes. "However, you still need to be careful in here and not be overly confident. There are some dragons and tigers in this ce. Not some, actually. Many!" "However, they are silent and mind their businesses since they don''t want to be popr. I don''t know why''s that." "So you girls should be really careful not to step on the toes of these people. Or you might regret it." Lucretia said. "Hmm. Thanks for the heads-up, Lucretia. However, we are not excessively confident morons thinking that they can step on the toes of everyone and shout in their faces ''What are you going to do about it?''." Deborah said while Lucretia nodded her head. "So, what are your names? You already know mine but I don''t know yours. We should be even" Lucretia said with a smile. Lauren and Deborah nodded their heads and took turns to introduce themselves to Lucretia. Deborah went first as she said "My name''s Deborah." Lauren then wentst and said "My name''s Lauren." "You girls got beautiful names. It''s really nice knowing you" Lucretia said. Then she spoke further "Since I have arrived in this ce many weeks ago, you girls are the first people that I have spoken with and even made friends with." "So bad of me, right? Haha!" she asked and grinned self-deprecatingly. "Not bad at all, Lucretia. What if others are way disgusting and totally unapproachable?" Deborah questioned. She then said further "If not that we thought and felt that you were Helena since we didn''t want to start asking around due to the stupid and annoying haughty behaviors of most of the crazy girls in here, we wouldn''t havee to meet you. Talk more of greet you and exchange friendly words with you." "Haha! It''s alright." Lucretia said. She then asked "Do you want me to take you to Helena or you wanna use your powerful instincts to find her?" "Please take us there. Our mindpasses aren''t working really well at the moment." Lauren quickly said while Lucretia chuckled. "Alright. Come with me." Lucretia said. She then stood from where she sat alone and led Deborah and her sister, Lauren, to where Helena was being trained by instructor Deylina. "That''s her over there. And that''s her instructor, Deylina." Lucretia said, pointing at both Helena and Deylina. "Wow. But she''s still kinda young. I was expecting someone very mature and towering in figure since only that kind of person will have the body to possess the great and infinite cmitous powers and not die from it. Haha!" Deborah said and grinned. "Well, it''s not about size sometimes." Lucretia said with a smile in her face. She then asked "Well, there she is. Aren''t you girls going to meet her?" "We will. We are just amazed by her." Deborah answered with full reverence radiating off her speech and a bright glow of total admiration emitting from herrge, sharp eyes. The way she felt at the moment was exactly the same way that her younger sister, Lauren, felt too. ''So this is the girl that my dad said will bring order to our chaotic world? Nice! And from the way that he said it, it seems hepletely believes that the girl will be tremendously powerful than him in the nearest future.'' "Will you wait here for us, Lucretia? Or you will like to go with us to go meet Helena. I heard that she''s exceedingly friendly and totally approachable" Deborah unexpectedly said. Lucretia exhaled heavily. Then with a determined and resolute gaze surfacing in her narrowed eyes, she said "Alright. Let''s go meet her." Lauren and Deborah nodded their heads. Then they began to walk with radiant smiles in their faces to where Helena was being trained hard by her very strict instructor, Deylina. Chapter 96: Meeting Helena Chapter 96: Meeting Helena "Senior Helena" Deborah called out with full adoration in her voice. Helena who was focused on what she was doing stopped it and then turned around to see who called her so respectfully. When she turned around to see who had called her, she could see Lauren, Deborah and Lucretia. Also, she could see the sincere admiration in their eyes and began to wonder what had caused that to erupt from their eyes. Although she didn''t know who amongst them called her name, she raised up her hand to wave at them and said with a smile in her face "Hello girls" Lauren quickly spoke when she arrived in front of Helena "Senior Helena, you are my idol" Helena''s eyes widened in shock from what Lauren said. "Oh. I am d that I am someone''s idol. Thank you" Helena said with a sincere tone in her voice. Then she said in the next second "I don''t think I have seen these cute faces anywhere in here before" "Yes senior Helena. We just arrived here yesterday" Deborah said. "Okay. I see you havee to join us to be trained inbat so you could be fierce fighters and then hone your spellcasting abilities to be unparalleled and extremely powerful magical warriors." Helena said with a smile. Lauren and Deborah nodded their heads with smiles in their faces. "That''s really good. Hope no one hase to seek for trouble from you girls?" Helena asked. "Well, one came yesterday to seek trouble with us. But we dealt with her in a way that she wouldn''t forget us for the rest of her useless life." Lauren said harshly. Haha! Helenaughed. She then apuded them. "I like that you girls are ruthless. Always show the fools here who is boss. Step on them like the ant that they are if you have to." She said while the girls before her nodded their heads, taking in what she was saying and indelibly branding her words to their very hearts. This was an advice from their mentor and idol and they had to take it all in and adhere totally by it. When Helena finished saying that, she said with a smile in her face "So my name''s Helena. And it''s really nice knowing you amazing girls" Lauren and Deborah nodded their heads and then took turns to introduce themselves. Deborah went first then Lauren went second. "Hmm. You girls got beautiful names. I am jealous." Helena praised. She then asked "Are you two sisters?" "Yes. We are sisters." Lauren replied. "Alright." Helena said with a slight nod of her head. She then spoke further by asking "Do you girls have an instructor that you both are attached to for training in this ce?" "No we don''t. We weren''t given any instructor" Lauren said. She then said further by questioning "Senior Helena, if you don''t mind, can we also train under your instructor?" Helena''s eyes widened in shock. ''What?!'' ''Oh no! These girls don''t really know what they are requesting for'' She said inwardly. Then very quickly, she said "Girls, trust me. You really don''t want to train under my instructor" As soon as she said this, Deylina''s vexed voice rang out from behind her. "Helena. What''s the meaning of that?" Deylina called her and asked with a slight annoyance in her tone. "Nothing really, instructor. I am only telling the girls what to do" Helena said with slight fear in her voice. She then went closer to the girls and said in a whispering tone "Girls, my instructor is a devil. Devil in the sense that she is somewhat wicked and too ferocious for my liking. If you train under her, trust me girls, you will dislike and hate that same day that you resumed training under her." "And if you ask why I am still training under her, it''s because I have grown ustomed to her devilishness. But if I have the chance, I will change my instructor. However, I haven''t seen that chance yet. So, I am still sadly stuck with her." "Therefore girls, trust me on this, you won''t really want to train under her. But if you persist, you might regret it." "Since you don''t have an instructor, go find instructor Amber. She is the senior instructor in this ce. She is the one in charge of spellcasting training and supervises all the instructors here." "When you see her and tell her that you need an instructor to train you both, she might she decide to do so herself. But if not, she will bring an instructor to you girls that will be far better than the one that I currently train under." Helena knew why she said this. And her reason for making her instructor look bad in front of these girls was because she didn''t want them to go through the intense and hard training that she went through in the hands of her instructor. So, she decided that it was best to push them away to find a softer instructor who would go easy on them. Also, one mustn''t forget that Helena was given instructor Deylina because she was the Chosen One. The intention of doing so was because they wanted someone who would be really strict with her and train her real hard. Therefore, she didn''t want the girls to be trained under that same degree of strictness and hardness. "Okay. We will follow what you say senior Helena" Deborah said. Helena nodded her head and then said "Girls, you actually don''t need to call me senior. Just call me Helena" "What? No! We can''t do that senior Helena. You are the chosen one and we have to respect that title thatmands awe and respect from all living creatures" Deborah replied. "Ugh!" Helena uttered in a displeased tone. However, she concealed the displease in her voice. She then said "Alright then. But anytime that you girls feel embarrassed to call me that, you can stop. Seriously" "Why would we feel embarrassed?" Lauren asked. "Well, just saying" Helena replied. "Don''t worry senior Helena. We can never feel embarrassed." Deborah contributed. "Okay then." Helena said. She then said further by asking "Would you girls go find instructor Amber for your training? Then after training, you can bothe to my ce so we can talk more at length?" "You are inviting us to your ce?" Lauren asked to confirm what she heard. And at the moment, her eyes were glittering brilliantly like polished diamonds that sparkled under the resplendent rays of the sun. "Sure!" Helena said with a smile in her face. "Thank you very much senior Helena" Deborah said with a smile in her face and then unexpectedly went forward with her sister, Lauren, to give Helena an embrace. Helena sighed inaudibly and embraced the both of them. She then said "Girls,e on. You don''t need to do this" Lauren and Deborah then released Helena from their embrace with Deborah saying "We are sorry if we made you feel awkward, senior Helena. We just wanted to embrace our idol. Also, we were too excited that you actually invited us to your room toe chat with you." "Nah. I didn''t feel awkward. I just didn''t want the girls in here to look down on you girls with full disdain in their hearts. You know, from your behavior, they might begin tough inwardly at you girls. And I don''t want that to happen. You have to appear fierce and ferocious before these girls and not as some cute and adorable kittens, or they might try to ride on you girls like their mounts." Helena said, telling them the reason why she stopped them. "Oh! Alright senior Helena. We will listen to all the advices that you have to offer us." Lauren said. "Good!" Helena nodded. Lauren then asked in the next moment "Senior Helena, can our friend, Lucretia,e with us too to your residence?" Lauren asked this with herrge and pleading bright eyes. "Haha! Girls, why not? Anyone that wants toe to my ce is more than wee." Helena answered with an amiable smile in her face. She then said further "Alright girls. Go find instructor Amber. You girls need to be trained" Lauren and Deborah nodded their heads and then left Helena''s presence with Lucretia who will lead them to instructor Amber since she would know who and where she is. After they had gone, Deylina''s raging voice rang out from behind Helena. "Helena, what rubbish were you telling those girls?" Don''t think I didn''t hear you." Deylina unexpectedly asked. "Oh no. So she heard. I am dead" Helena said with fright in her heart. She then quickly said with a pleading and remorseful gaze in her eyes "I am totally sorry ma''am if I had said anything that really offended you. I didn''t mean to offend you. Please forgive me." "Whatever. You can carry on with your training." Deylina said. Helena nodded her head happily since instructor Deylina had forgiven her and then resumed her press-ups. Chapter 97: Discussion with the girls Chapter 97: Discussion with the girls Many hourster... Helena was back in her room since she had finished training. Just when she was about to resume herprehension of the spells that she had branded to her memories, she suddenly heard a knock on her door. "I guess it''s those girls. But they came so early. Ugh!" Helena said in a displeased tone. She then stood from her bed to go open the door to let them in. Lauren, Deborah and Lucretia stepped in with smiles all over their faces. Then when they saw how majestic Helena''s room was, they couldn''t help but mutter in their heads ''Truly the Chosen One. Treated so specially. But what a grand room!''. Lauren then proceeded to ask Helena a question that surfaced in her mind "Senior Helena, when do you think we can get a room like this one?" Hehe! Helena grinned. "Well, I don''t think that there is any other room that is as majestic as this in the training camp. So, if you want a grand queenly room like this, you will have to beat me in a spellcasting battle. Then I will have no choice than to surrender my room to you." She said sincerely. Lauren''s eyes widened with shock. "Oh! No need. I was only asking. Haha!" She said and grinned. Deborah suddenly dragged Lauren to her back and said "Senior Helena, don''t mind my sister. She is the stupidly inquisitive one. She likes asking vexing questions all the time" Haha! Helena cackled. "You girls are funny. Come on, it''s good for one to ask questions if one doesn''t understand something, Deborah. She asked if she can get a room like mine and I responded that she could only get a room like mine when she beats me in battle and takes my room for herself. It''s not an annoying question as you have imed it to be." "And don''t ever call your sister stupid next time. Or I might descend on you and punish you for that. Am I clear?" Helena asked. "Yes ma''am" Deborah respectfully nodded her head. "Good!" Helena said. She then sat on her bed and told the girls to seat anywhere they like. Deborah and Lucretia pulled out polished wooden chairs that exuded rxing and mind-clearing fragrant scents from a table and then sat on them. While Lauren went forward to actually seat on Helena''s bed. ''Ugh! This daring girl'' Deborah said inwardly. She then gave her sister, Lauren an eye that she shoulde down from Helena''s bed. But Lauren who was a stubborn and persistent girl totally ignored her sister''s gaze and rxed herself into Helena''s warm and soft bed. Helena caught Deborah''s action and only smiled. ''Well, they are still little girls.'' she said inwardly. She then spoke in the next instant to the girls around her "You girls came very early. I was about to go into my spellprehension state when you girls arrived. I guess you were eager to see my room" "No senior Helena, that is just one of the many reasons. But we are really sorry if we have disturbed your spell study. We can leave ande backter if you want us to." Deborah said. "Nah. It''s okay. Just make sure that anytime you want to visit me again,eter in the evening or when it is almost night. Am I clear?" Helena said and then asked. "Yes senior Helena" Lauren replied. "Alright. So, what''s it that you girls want to discuss with me?" Helena asked. "Well, we want to know if you have created your own faction. We would like to join" Deborah replied. "Okay. It''s nice of you girls to think that." Helena said, praising them. She then said further "I don''t have a faction yet. It''s not very long that I arrived in here too." "Actually, I could have created one, but majority of the girls here are unfriendly since they want to rise way above others and get all the benefits that they could get from the Camp Overseer." "So, since I am still growing and developing too, I have to strike a bnce for myself in this ce before I can go ahead with my n to create a faction. When I have done so and I am fully ready for that, I will set out to start my own faction. Then anybody that is interested can join." Helena said. "Okay." Deborah said with a nod of her head. "So senior Helena, what name do you n to give your faction?" Lauren who sat by Helena''s side on therge bed asked. "Lauren, I don''t really know for now. I haven''t thought that up. But I will produce a good name for it when I am ready" Helena replied. "Okay. But can I suggest one, Senior Helena?" Lauren asked again. "Sure. Go ahead." Helena responded. Lauren gave a delighted smile. "Thank you for this opportunity, senior Helena" She said excitedly. "Lauren, don''t dare to thank me next time or you will be punished" Helena said with a serious expression surfacing in her face. Lauren quickly nodded her head. She then asked in the next moment "So senior Helena, what do you think of ''Heaven-Warring Girls''?" Deborah looked at her sister, Lauren with a smirk expression in her face and then shook her head. ''I have an idiot for a sister. Aii!'' She said inwardly and sighed. "Oh. That''s a really good try, Lauren. I like the name that you suggested. It sounds really tyrannical and will certainly invoke fear in our enemies. However, my faction won''t beposed of only girls. There will surely be males in it too" Helena said with a smile. "Oh. Can I go again?" Lauren asked with a smile. "Sure. Give it another try." Helena answered. Lauren then became exceedingly thoughtful like she was having an exam that if she failed in it, her life would be taken. A few momentster after pondering deeply, the thoughtful gaze in her eyes vanished to be reced with bright sparkles. "Senior Helena, what of Heavenly Fiend Termination cult?" She asked with herrge and sparkling eyes looking hopefully at Helena. Helena gave a smile. "That sounds nice. I like it. I could actually use that." She said while Lauren nodded her head blissfully. She then looked at her sister, opened her mouth and brought out her tongue to wiggle it at her sister who was looking at her with full annoyance in her eyes. Deborah face-palmed a momentter and then turned away her head to look at Helena. Helena cackled, same with Lucretia who was silently watching everything that was going on before her. "So, are you girls fully humans? Or you also belong to some other incredibly powerful race?" Helena asked. "You are correct, senior Helena. We belong to the Heaven-Warring race and Dark Warrior Seraphim race" Lauren responded with pride in her tone. "Oh. That''s really nice. I know those races. They are in the top ten of the most powerful races in the universe" Helena said. She then asked further "So, have you girls awakened any ability of the two powerful races that you are from?" "Yes, senior Helena. Can I show you?" Lauren suddenly asked. "Oh. As long as it won''t damage anything in my room, you are free to do so." Helena said with a smile. Lauren nodded her head and then jumped off Helena''s bed in the next moment. Then with a thought from her after getting to the center of the massive room,rge lustrous wings that shone like they were actually forged from steel sprouted from her back and spread out to actually connect to the opposite walls of Helena''s wide and spacious room. "I see. A pair ofrge beautiful wings. That''s good. Can you use it to fly yet?" Helena asked curiously. "Yes, senior Helena. However, I don''t want to do so in here since a single p of my mighty wings might generate powerful gusts of wind that will scatter everything in your room and damage many things in the process." "Then I might end up being chased out of your room and asked never toe again. I don''t want that to happen." Lauren said cutely and innocently while Helenaughed. "Alright. You can retract your wings, Lauren." Helena said. She then spoke further by asking with curiosity radiating off of her speech "So, apart fromrge and copsible, metal-like wings for flight, what other abilities of your other races have you girls awakened?" "Just that, senior Helena. We haven''t discovered any other ability of the two powerful races that we have their blood flowing in us, talk more of awakening them." Deborah answered. "Okay. You girls should strive to realize new bloodline abilities and develop them. It will go a really long way for you. That should be one of your top priorities now." Helena said while Lauren and Deborah nodded their heads. "So, our silent listener. You haven''t been contributing anything ever since we started talking. Are you in shy or just don''t want to talk?" Helena suddenly asked Lucretia with an amiable smile in her face. "Oh. Uhm... Uhm... I-I don''t really have anything to contribute, Helena. Pardon me for not saying anything since. I am sorry." Lucretia said. "Nah. Come on, Lucretia. You haven''t done anything wrong. No need to apologize" She said while Lucretia nodded. Lauren who had retracted her pair ofrge wings walked back to Helena''s bed to sit in it. "So girls, I will like to resume my study of spells. You cane again another time to chat with me." Helena suddenly said. "Alright senior Helena, we will surelye again another time." Lauren said. Then she, her older sister and Lucretia stood from where they sat and walked towards the door to leave Helena''s room. "Bye senior Helena" Lauren said smilingly. "Bye Lauren" Helena said with a smile in her face and then waved her hand at Lauren as she walked out of her door. After they had gone, Helena closed her eyes to resume herprehension of the magical spells that she had self-branded to her memory. She had a feeling that time wasn''t on her side anymore as Jennifer coulde out from her secluded magical training anytime from now. Chapter 98: Threatened Chapter 98: Threatened And she was right about what she felt, that Jennifer would soone out of her secluded magical training. Jennifer at the moment now knew how to unleash the spell. But she couldn''t unleash it in an instant by just thinking about it. She still had to utter the words for the spell before being able to unleash that attack. Therefore, once she could get over this, she woulde out from her magical training in seclusion toe face Helena. *** "Something is not right with senior Helena" Deborah said to her sister and Lucretia who was by her side. "How do you mean?" Lucretia asked with an arched brow. "Not really anything bad. But from the way that she spoke, I could perceive a sense of urgency in her tone." Deborah replied. "Hmm. Then that means you must be talking about the fight that she is going to have very soon with Jennifer" Lucretia said. "A fight?" Lauren asked. "Yea. A spellcasting battle." Lucretia replied. "Oh. Was the match fixated between them or it''s a concluding fight?" Deborah asked. "Yea. It is a concluding fight." Lucretia said. She then said further "Helena beat Jennifer in their first spellcasting battle and utterly disgraced her by cing one of her feet on Jennifer''s head." "Then annoyed by what Helena did, Jennifer entered into secluded magical training to train herself hard on spellcasting. So when she eventuallyes out of her training, she will appear before Helena to fight her again. And if she defeats Helena, she might probably do worse than what Helena did to her." Haha! Lauren And Deborah grinned. "She can''t do any worse. Why? Because senior Helena will definitely beat her again. And this time, senior Helena will do worse things to her than when they initially shed." "The fool might be made to eat the sands of her shoes or made to lick the big toes of her foot. I trust my idol, senior Helena, she will certainly try her best to disgrace and embarrass the idiot. Haha! She is just so stupidly blind to go against the Chosen One" Deborah said. "You think so? What if Jennifer beat her? That girl has been training hard ever since Helena embarrassed her. And from the things that I saw, it''s like Helena has been cking off in her training. She could be defeated this time by Jennifer who wille out for blood" Deborah said, stating her reasons. "Nope. She hasn''t been cking off. Don''t forget that she chased us out of her room because she wanted to continue herprehension of spells. And even if she has been cking off, I don''t think Jennifer will still be able to dominate and subdue her. She is the Chosen One, you know. All shall fall at her feet, no matter what they try to do to resist that overbearing power from her" Deborah said. Lucretia looked at Deborah and only shook her head. "What?" Deborah asked because of the gaze she was looked with by Deborah. "You have so much confidence in Helena. I hope your towering confidence in her doesn''tes down crumbling to rubble someday." Deborah replied. "Haha. My confidence in her is like that of a divine mountain that can''t be moved or shaken by any force. That''s how solid my confidence in her is. It''s literally indestructible and Immovable. Haha!" Deborah said and grinned "Same here, Lucretia. That''s also how my confidence in her is." Lauren who had been surprisingly quiet since they left Jennifer''s room said with a brilliant smile in her face. "I see. But why is your confidence in her so strong and unyielding? Hope it''s not that you are having blind confidence in her simply because she is the Chosen One?" Lucretia asked. "Well, that''s one of the reasons. However, our full confidence in her stems from what our dad said to us about her. There was something he told us that made our confidence in her totally unbendable by any force" Deborah answered. "Oh. Hope you don''t mind telling me what he told you?" Lucretia asked. "Nope. I don''t mind. I will tell you" Deborah said. She then said further "You think that she is just being called the chosen one for nothing. She is not. That''s a title thates with great unlimited power." "So, what my dad told me was just that. That she is someone that possesses an immeasurable power to stop by herself all the endless wars that are going on in the world and unite all the kingdoms in the universe." "Therefore, how can someone who is said to possess unmatched fathomless powers be beaten by some girl that doesn''t still understand who she is going up against." "So Lucretia, that is where I got my confidence from. Not from her, but from the infinitely overpowering strength that she possesses" Deborah said and grinned. And before Lucretia could speak, Lauren who loved to contribute to things like this quickly said "Although our idol is still young, and probably same with her powers. However, her strength can''t be one that will be matched by some stupid ram that can''t recognize an overbearing, nine-neaded dragon when it sees one and then thinks it is grass that can be chewed upon" Lauren said this while Deborahughed. "Well, you girls have point. I just hope that you won''t be disappointed on that day." Lucretia said. "Well, even if she is beaten, my confidence in her won''t die down. Instead, it will grow stronger. Just see how she will rise back from the ashes like a Phoenix and burn to cinders all that will dare to go against her" Deborah said. "Okay. So, do Ie to you girls room? Or you girls wille to mine?" Lucretia asked. "Nah. Come to ours. Our room will certainly be far better than yours" Lauren said quickly while Lucretia rolled her eyes at all. "Alright then. You can lead the way" Lucretia said while Lauren nodded. Then they walked together to their 501st room. *** - Fey Kingdom - "Sy, what are you going to do about the Farria race who are possibly eyeing our kingdom?" Sy''s mom asked. Sy who was dressed in a golden and linen robe and sat on a golden throne said to her mom "Mother, I have started making ns about that. Also, I have entered into an alliance with a kingdom that have warriors who are quite powerful. However, they aren''t that many in number and may not be able to pull the tide in our favour if a cold-blood war eventually breaks out between our races" "What race is that?" Sy''s mom asked curiously. "The Azagot race" Sy replied. "Oh. Those armor-skinned, reptile-like beings." Sy''s mom said in a light of understanding. She then sighed. "I know why the Farria race are eyeing our kingdom. On a normal day, they won''t dare toe to us to ask us to deliver our mined mineral resources to them. But now that a great number of our magnificent warriors are dead, that useless and insignificant Farria race can dare toe to us and act overbearingly before us." "And if this goes on for long, other small kingdoms will surelye to us. And I am sure that they won''t just ask for our resources, they will demand that our males be ves to them and our females their sex objects." "Things have gotten really bad for our kingdom, Sy. I just hope that we can scale through this without any more member of our race dying. We have lost too much that we can''t imagine losing any more member. Or our race will near total extinction" Sy''s mom said. Sy sadly shook her head. "I will surely find a way to contact the vampire race and the werewolf race. It''s just that I don''t know if they will answer us this time. You know, they also lost a lot of their members thest time and won''t want to go through that trauma of losing arge number of their members again." "But nevertheless, I will try to contact them to see what they will say. I just really hope that they will agree to help us." She said. "I know, daughter. Now that my husband, Kale, who was their good friend was killed by those Summoners, Aria and Adams might not have that connection to our kingdom again. They might not want to help us since what linked them to our kingdom is dead." "But who knows, they could still agree to help us" Sy''s mom said while Sy nodded. "That was why I said I will still try to contact them. I only hope that they don''t have any issues that they are currently dealing with. Or we are only left with the Azagot race, mom" Sy said while her mom''s eyes unexpectedly glistened. Tears had actually began to well up in them because of what Sy said. Once the Werewolf race and the Vampire race have critical issues that they were also dealing with, they will definitely be on their own. "This pain and suffering is getting too much for us and our kingdom, Sy. When are we going toe out of it?" "A once prosperous and flourishing kingdom has been reduced to a state where it cannot do anything but listen to the overbearing demands of a damned small race." "I just hope that what mighteter in future won''te to take away our entire lives." Sy''s mom said with anguish radiating off of her speech. "True, mom. But don''t forget that we have Helena. She will surelye to me some day. I know she has me in her heart and totally understands what my kingdom is going through at the moment. So, she won''t leave me, you and the rest of my race to suffer in all these." "What I can only strive to do is to try my full possible best to wait for her toe back. And when she eventuallyes back to me, that''s the day our kingdom will trulye out of this sea of misery that we sinking to the bottom of" Sy said with a reminiscent gaze in her eyes. Chapter 99: Enemies meet Chapter 99: Enemies meet - Great Sisterhood Training Camp - Days passed with everything in the training camp going normal as usual. Lauren, Deborah and Lucretia''s degree of friendship with Helena had increased. It had increased to the stage where Helena goes to their ce to say hi to them and ask how they were doing. However, even as their friendship with her had gotten tighter, they still revered her and will always look adoringly at her anytime she spoke. *** Few weekster... - Anissa''s room - Jennifer who was up on her feet at the middle of her mom''s room and wore a red-colored female garment, making her look like she was an evil blood queen, aimed the index finger of her left hand at a wall that was many feet in front of her. Then with a thought, a strange phenomenon suddenly took ce in her room. Light in the room was totally expelled as it abruptly turned dark. Also, frightening eerie sounds such as terrifying screeches, bloodcurdling wails, spine-chilling buzzes, etc, which will definitely give the feeling that they came from resentful ghosts, bloodlust demons andrge deadly bugs suddenly sounded in her room. Then another phenomenon which immediately took ce and will certainly strike fear in anyone that saw it was when an inky-ck, fox-like figure which had towering horns and thick red veins that bulged out all over it pitch-ck body, suddenly materialized from the induced total darkness in the room and shot towards the wall that Jennifer pointed at. "Done!" Jennifer said with a bright but wicked smile in her face after light immediately returned to her room since the evil magical skill that she used which generated that ominous phenomenon rapidly faded away. "But wow. That damned spell used up nine-tenth of my Aetha energies" Jennifer said as she looked at herself inwardly. Also, her skin at the moment had immediately wrinkled and had turned slightly pale from casting that powerful, evil magical spell. "Hmm. I guess I will have to be strategic with the way that I will fight that bitch, or I might ruin myself from the overconsumption of my Aetha energy which may also partially drain my life energy for it to work." "Then that means I will have to start with low-level magical spells before unleashing this powerful attack at her. And since the idiot won''t be expecting the attack, it will hit her and her future would bepletely ruined." "Then when those morons run to her to see if she is okay, my mom will immediately appear before me and then use that evasion-purpose artifact to leave this useless camp to another world. Haha!!" Jennifer said, stating out her ns and then grinned excitedly. She then said further with a demonic smile surfacing on her lips "Thenter in future when she is really old-looking and has been totally abandoned by everyone that once cared about her, I will appear and make her life totally miserable. Haha." "Helena, you are so going to regreting across me. That, I promise you" After saying all these, she closed her eyes, inhaled deeply and then exhaled. And when her eyes sprang open with a bone-chilling glow of evilness and ferocity emanating from them, she said resolutely "It''s time." She then walked towards the door with her seemingly blood-colored garment to leave her mom''s room. *** Few hours earlier... - 99th room - Helena who was at the center of her spacious majestic room was preparing to utilize a continuous-manifestation defensive magical skill. So, with a determined and fierce gaze in her eyes, she simply thought about casting the ''Invincible Nine Golden Bells'' protection-type magical spell that she tried her best to master since a month ago without her having to utter the spell-words for it. As soon as she thought of casting the spell, nine massive bells that were golden in color and were astonishingly thick, abruptly appeared to enclose her figure. The bells that had surfaced were upside down with her enclosed within them. Although these bells were golden in appearance, they weren''t actually visible. They had materialized invisibly around her to protect her from any magical attack that would be sent at her from every direction. So at the moment, she was within nine enormous bells that gave the feeling that they were forged purely from gold metal. Then if one could see the bells, one would see that these colossal bells actually enclosed each other with thest bell enclosing Helena''s figure. Helena who was covered by the bells and could actually see them said with a smile surfacing in her face "This is one insane nineyered protection." And when she looked inwardly, she saw that she still had enough Aetha energy to use. "I just used a high-grade, Sky-tier protection spell. But it didn''t fully consume my Aetha energy since I still have some amount of it left to power the spell for sometime and to unleash other offensive magical attacks. Hmm!" Helena said with surprise in her eyes. "Well, this is nice." She said further with a nod of her head. Then after waiting for fifteen minutes more to see how long the bell-form, Sky-level protection spell was going tost, the nine solid bells which enclosed her figure lost their forms and then dispersed. Helena nodded her head. "The spellcasting battle between me and Jennifer shouldn''t take too long. At most, five to seven minutes and then I will immediately crush her after my protective bells have deflected the evil magical attack that she will unleash at me." She said. She then sat in the cross-legged position on the floor of her room to do breathing exercises. And to her surprise as she inhaled deeply, she was recovering her expended Aetha energy at an astonishingly fast rate. *** Present... Many girls who were outside of their rooms and were doing one thing or the other became shocked and then terrified in the next instant when they saw someone dressed in a garment that had the color of blood appear before them. Then when they saw this person''s face, they uttered with widened eyes "Jennifer?!" Immediately, they covered their mouth with their hands and then quickly backed away from her, lest she wrathfully unleashes her attack at them. Then very quickly, news went round the whole ce that Jennifer hade out of her secluded magical training and that she was heading towards the 99th room. "Lauren, Debbie. Stop what you girls are doing ande out to see Jennifer. She is out of her secluded magical training and is heading straight to Helena''s room!" Lucretia who had rushed down to Eden''s daughters'' room rapidly knocked on the door of their room and then said out loud and hurriedly. "What?! She is out?!" Deborah shouted from within. She then jumped off her bed with her sister, Lauren and then dashed towards the door to leave the room that they were in. Lauren who immediately followed her sister from behind came out from the room in the same instant that her sister came out of the room. Then since the trio knew where Helena''s room was, without talking to each other, they instantly dashed towards there with all the speed that they could muster. *** Roselyn''s office... "Miss Roselyn, Jennifer is out. And I am sure that her crazy mother is lurking somewhere at the moment." Amber said. "That no-good evil girl is out? Good! I have waited for this day to have them destroyed. Go meet the Law Enforcement and Punishment faculty and tell them that their girl is out. Also, don''t forget to tell Deylina that her trainee''s adversary has out from her magical training in seclusion." Roselyn said while Amber nodded. Then Amber instantly left Roselyn''s office and walked like all was okay to the Law Enforcement and Punishment faculty. She did that as couldn''t tell if Jennifer''s mom, Anissa, was somewhere far away and was looking at her. *** "BASTARD! Come out of that room now!" Jennifer shouted. And from the way that she shouted, one would sense an unfathomably deep hatred and an unquenchable burning rage in her heart. "Why is the idiot shouting now?" Lauren who had appeared there with her older sister and Lucretia from their running, asked them. "Ssshhh!" Lucretia muttered. She then said "You wouldn''t want her to hear you. Or she might use as a scape goat." "Helena! Don''t tell me that you won''te out of that room." "I guess you are terribly scared now that I, your nemesis is out, and don''t wanna leave that room due to the immense fear that is now weighing down heavily upon your useless fragile heart. Haha!!" "Look, there is nothing that you can do today except be wickedly embarrassed and terribly shamed by me." Jennifer said. Creak! The door of Helena''s room slowly creaked open. Then Helena came out of her room through the door with a smile in her face. "As usual, always so graceful. That''s why I adore her" Lauren said to Deborah who nodded her head with a smile surfacing on her lips. "Bloody idiot, they have released you from your cage. And instead of you to go reflect on all the bad things that you have done, youe running to my ce and start shouting bastard everywhere like the unmatched idiot that you are." Helena said without fear in her tone. Hahaha! Lauren suddenly burst intoughter and pped, pulling everyone''s attention towards her. "Really nice one, senior Helena! That''s a beautiful savage reply. Please give her another one. Let the crackhead demon princess know her ce!" She said out loud so that everyone would hear. Jennifer heard what Lauren said and only ignored her. She then turned back her head to look at Helena who simply looked at her with full disdain in her eyes. "How dare you look down on me?" She asked with heart-chilling currents of wrath emitting from her speech. Then the boiling rage that she kept bottled up in her heart all these while fully exploded out. And without uttering any spell-word, she abruptly aimed her right hand at Helena and unleashed a powerful offensive spell at her. Chapter 100: Battle Chapter 100: Battle A massive ming cyan dragon was what appeared and shot towards Helena who also put out her hands and caused the manifestation of seemingly innumerable thick vines from the ground that then wrapped around the me dragon and tried to extinguish it. However, both animation-type offensive spells canceled out each other in the next moment. The long and thick wooden vines which had long spikes all over it surface deeply impaled the ming dragon and then wrapped tightly around it to snuff out the life that it may possess. While the cyan dragon that had bright cyan me burning all over it massive body burnt the wooden vines to ashes. So, that was how both attacks canceled out each other. Jennifer wasn''t surprised by Helena abruptly killing off her magical attack since she knew how freakishly strong Helena was. She then went on to unleash another powerful attack at her. With a thought, hundreds of ck spears shot towards Helena to impale her. However, they were crushed to bits by a powerful gust of wind that suddenly appeared and struck them with immense force. Jennifer gave a smile. "Continue. Your downfall is near" She aimed her hands at Helena once again and unleashed another magical attack. This time, it was a massive blood-colored sword that appeared and suddenly shot towards Helena to cut her into halves. Helena quickly punched out with a frightening boom sound ringing out from her fist and then arge fist that seemed to beposed from purple lightning shot towards the fist. Bang! Both magical attacks shed with the sword exploding into smithereens upon impact with the fist formed from purple-colored electricity. Jennifer''s eyes quickly shone with fear when Helena''s lightningposed, fist-shaped magical attack didn''t reduce to pieces upon smashing hard into the blood-red sword that she sent at her and then began to shoot towards her. So very quickly, she aimed her palm at the fist and immediately used a magical skill that reduced the fist that was shooting towards her to pieces. However, the offensive magical attack that she sent also shattered into smithereens upon collision with Helena''s fist-shaped magical attack. Like that, they continued to unleash attacks at each other without stop. At the moment, many of the instructors who had long awaited the exhrating match between them could be seen hovering in the air using a flotation-type magical spell that they casted upon themselves so they could levitate in the air and enjoyably watch the spectacr battle taking ce between Helena and Jennifer. Deylina and Amber who stood at different areas in the air were also watching Jennifer with full readiness in their eyes. They also didn''t forget to look around for Jennifer''s mom, Anissa. It was she they were worried about the most as she could suddenly show up and use a killing spell on Helena once her daughter''s ruination spell didn''t hit Helena or was deflected off by her. Roselyn watched the battle in a hall through arge screen that was magically projected from an orb-shaped, crystalline magical artifact. This artifact which was called magical projection artifact belonged to the leader of a group of powerful and elite magical warriors that had their meeting in a hall that Roselyn was presently was. Without surprise, this massive hall that had about twenty people who were also magical warriors was the hall that belonged to the Law Enforcement and Punishment faculty. They, including Roselyn, were also watching with readiness in her eyes. They just couldn''t allow Anissa to hit Jennifer with a killing magical attack once she notices that her daughter had failed to reduce Helena to a really pitiful state using that ruination magical spell that she took over a month to study. As the battle between the two of them went on, Lydia was the most worried. And this was because she knew how fickle Jennifer was. She was one unpredictable person that could do suddenly do something shocking in the next instant. She hoped and prayed in her heart that Helena would be able to deflect the magical attack that Jennifer was definitely preparing to send at her. Lauren and Deborah were at the moment seriously enjoying the battle. They were amazed by how their idol, Helena, easily countered all of Jennifer''s spells like it was nothing. Besides, some of her attacks appeared to be stronger as they destroyed the attacks being sent at them and went onwards to Jennifer who had to immediately produce another attack to destroy Helena''s weakened iing attack. Anyways, although it appeared like they were seriously fighting it out, they were however trying their best to limit usage of their energies. They were trying to preserve more energies for the next attack that would be sent out by either of them very soon. As they fought, Helena was taking note of Jennifer''s facial expression. She was waiting for it to turn grim and dark before she would abruptly utilize that Nine Golden Invincible Bells protection-type spell on herself to deflect off or block Jennifer''s evil attack. The time that they had used to fight each other was approximately five minutes. ''A little bit more'' Jennifer said inwardly as she got her mind and body ready to unleash that ruination spell at her. Although her readiness didn''t show on her face as she skillfully concealed it to not give away herself to her opponent who was Helena, Helena could however surprisingly sense that Jennifer was ready to use that spell on her. Then immediately she destroyed the attack that Jennifer sent at her, she immediately casted the Nine Golden Invincible Bells protection on herself. And as soon as she did so, nine immense and astonishingly thick golden bells that were unseen to the eyes of everyone watching Helena, except Helena since she was the one that casted the attack, suddenly appeared all at once to fully enclose her and protect her from every magical attack that would beunched at her from every direction. Jennifer who didn''t know this, that Helena had quickly used a powerful high-grade, Sky-level defensive spell on herself, abruptly unleashed that evil magical attack at her. So with a thought, a strange phenomenon suddenly took ce on a rectangr area of twenty feet. The area covered both she and Helena who was busy fighting her with a solemn expression in her face. Immediately the spell was unleashed, lighting from the sun and previously irradiated that rectangr area of twenty feet, waspletely expelled as everywhere within that rectangr area abruptly turned jet dark. It was like an evil and fiendish god of darkness had descended into their midst. Also, frightening eerie sounds such as terrifying screeches, bloodcurdling wails and loud, heart-wrenching buzz sounds which would give the feeling that they came from resentful ghosts, bloodlust demons andrge ghostly bugs began to ring out endlessly. Then another dreadful phenomenon that instantly apanied the other phenomena and will absolutely terrify anyone that witnessed it was when an inky-ck, fox-like figure which had towering horns and had thick red veins that bulged out from all over it pitch-ck body, suddenly materialized from the induced darkness and shot towards the Helena. Helena saw the fox-like shadowy figure and became scared. Then she hoped that her nineyered defense would be able to stop the advancement of the fox dashing towards her with an ominous devilish glow in it eyes. Bang! The fox struck the invisible golden bell that enclosed Helena figure. And as soon as it struck the bell which it did in a very hard manner, a loud chime rang out from the bell and caused some damage to the form of the fox. Helena''s protection-spell was actually able to produce damage. The fox who wasn''t willing to give up, continued to strike at the bell. But as it did, chimes continued to ring out from the bell which caused damage to it form. Helena then decided to try something with the spell that she casted. "Explode!" She uttered. The instant she said so, the bells that protectively enclosed her figure exploded, releasing hundreds of ear-deafening chimes that swept out into the far distance and with a force that could cause one''s heart to develop numerous holes in it. At the moment, the shadowy foxy figure had been obliterated by the many thunderous chimes that surfaced from the sudden explosion of the bells. And since the dreadful, evil fiendish fox has been reduced to nothing as the chimes destroyed it form and then dispersed it, the sudden jet-ck darkness that engulfed both Jennifer and Helena had vanished. Jennifer at the moment had developed sickly pale wrinkled skin and was coughing out mouthfuls of blood since the spell had actually also touched upon her life energy to be sustained so or could actually harm Helena. Then when her coughing stopped and she looked up to see that Helena was fine, that no form of damage was literally done to her as she looked really fine, she suddenly coughed out arger mouthful of blood from sorrow and frustration that had set into her heart. Helena then quickly used a movement spell on herself and dashed towards Jennifer to give her the severe beating of her life, while Amber, Deylina, Roselyn and the members of the Law Enforcement And Punishment faculty quickly came out from everywhere that they were and hurried towards Helena to guard her and give her the opportunity to do what she wanted to Jennifer. Chapter 101: Another fight breaking out Chapter 101: Another fight breaking out Immediately Helena got to where Jennifer is, she sent out her fist at Jennifer''s head. Bang! Maybe because Helena put so much force in her punch, Jennifer was knocked flying backwards through the air for many feet. Thud! Shended heavily to the ground with her back, producing a thud sound. Helena used the movement spell on herself once again and got to where Jennifer was in an instant. Then immediately she got there, she a kick sent towards Jennifer''s upper body. Bang! Jennifer''s body was lifted high above the ground for a few feet beforending back to the ground many feet away. While Helena dished out attack at Jennifer, Roselyn, Amber and Deylina looked around for Anissa, waiting for her to show herself since her daughter was being manhandled. But as Helena dealt with Jennifer,unching hard strikes in her face and at her body, Anissa didn''t appear. "Where do you think she would be at?" Deylina asked Amber. "I don''t know. I don''t understand why she hasn''t shown herself" Amber said. Then they both looked at Roselyn who had her brows fully knitted like she was thinking hard of something. Then in the next instant, Roselyn gave amand to all the instructors in the school using a spell that amplified her voice to a high amplitude. "Every instructor should go to the corner of the training camp to find Anissa. When you see her, immediately cast a beaconing spell so we can know her immediate location. Do not try to engage her, she is extremely dangerous. Just cast the beaconing spell and leave there at once" Once the instructors heard this, they all flew away at high speeds to different part of the training camp to search for her. All while these was happening, Helena didn''t give a damn since she knew that she would be under the umbre of protection of the Camp Overseer, Roselyn, the senior spell instructor, Amber, her instructor, Deylina, and the elite magical warriors from the Law Enforcement And Punishment faculty. So, she didn''t really care as she continued to send out heavy ps, punches, elbows, hard knee strikes and kicks to Jennifer''s face and body. Jennifer at the moment had be badly bloodied. Also, numerousrge reddish swells could be seen all over her face. While blood could be seen streaming down her nose and mouth. She had literally suffered in Helena''s hands who continued to dish out wicked strikes and hits ruthlessly. The other trainees who were watching the battle were absolutely stunned by what was going on, including Deborah, Lauren and Lucretia. They didn''t couldn''t really understand what was going on and then began to feel that they had missed out something. They saw how Helena beat Jennifer so hard and wasn''t stopped by the Camp Overseer who had suddenly appeared and then surprisingly gave an order that all the instructors should go after Jennifer''s mother, Anissa and then raise rm of where she was so they could go meet her since she didn''t appear. They just couldn''tprehend what was going on. However, the confusion in their faces did notst for long when they saw they the elite members of the Law Enforcement and Punishment Faculty hovering in the air with their leader who was middle-aged woman withpletely white hair and white brows casting a regional lockdown spell. It was then that they realized that perhaps Jennifer and her mother, Anissa, had broken the code of the Great Sisterhood society, since the ruthless members of the Law Enforcement and Punishment Faculty are been involved too. As the trainees looked on at the middle-aged woman who was the leader of the Law Enforcement and Punishment Faculty cast the Area Confinement-type spell, a huge circle withrge glowing ancient symbols that spanned hundreds of meters appeared abruptly in the air. It then transformed into arge resplendent dome that stretched across the sky to the very ends of the entire training camp, enclosing everyone within. Now, no soul would be able to pass through it. Unless that person was able to generate a powerful Restriction Breaking-spell to leave the magical confinement dome. "Done! There is no way for her to escape. And I am sure she won''t try to leave without escaping with her daughter" Dawn, the leader of the Law Enforcement and Punishment Faculty said. Then Amber and Roselyn nodded their heads. Lydia who was highly tense since the beginning of the fight had be relieved when she saw that Helena not only blocked Jennifer''s evil attack but also destroyed it. ''Truly the chosen one'' she said inwardly. Then so that no one would hate on Helena because of the way that she was beating Jennifer so mercilessly, she said out loud so that her fellow trainees who were around her would hear. "That bitch needs to be seriously dealt with. And Helena is doing more than a good job for that. How dare she unleash an evil magical spell at Helena to destroy her Aetha veins with the aim of rendering her totally useless for life. If I were the one, I will beat her more than these that her face and entire body would like that of a squashed tomato." Immediately Lydia said this, everyone''s eyes shone with great shock. "Lydia, Jennifer studied an evil magical technique and tried to use it on Helena to reduce her to basically nothing?" A girl around her asked with shock in her tone and to truly confirm what she heard. "Yes, Kita. She tried to do so. But unfortunately for her, her stupid evil n did not go through." Lydia responded. "But how do you know these? That Jennifer wanted to unleash that kind of magical attack at Helena?" Saphira, a blue-skinned girl with dark violet hair, asked. "Don''t forget that I am a member of Jennifer''s Murderous Fairies faction. So I was aware of the evil magical spell that she prepared to use on Helena to make her useless and handicap. But when I came across Helena and saw that she was a lovable,passionate and truly amazing person who has zero pride and haughtiness unlike Jennifer, I became her good friend and then told her about the evil magical spell that Jennifer went into secluded magical training for to master and cast on her." Lydia said, not scared of what anybody would think of her. "Oh. Alright" Saphira replied. When Lydia was speaking, some girls who were members of Jennifer''s Murderous Fairies faction looked at Lydia with unfathomable shock in their eyes. But in the next instant, the shock in their eyes was abruptly reced by rage and killing intentions. An aura of wrath and ughter began to exude from them. "Lydia, I really can''t believe that you are saying these. You are one shitty betrayer that must be physically sent to the highest floor of hell where the me ispletely unbearably hot." Trikki said with fury in her tone. "Haha! Would you send me there? You good-for-nothing bitches can call me whatever you want, what I want you to know is that I now stand evestingly firm and solid with Helena. There is absolutely nothing in this world that will make me change my mind." Lydia said. She then said further "If you girls are totally reasonable, you wille to join her insurmountable league of powerful heroes. Ugh! There is actually no need. Since Jennifer has been exposed, you bunch of morons and degenerates would be beheaded alongside with her. Haha!" Trikki and the rest of the girls in Jennifer''s faction had their eyes glow in a full ominous light when Lydia said that. Trikki then unexpectedly calmly asked" I want to know. What made you choose Helena over our boss?" Lydia looked at her with a puzzled expression in her face "You are seriously asking me to know that? Well, I will tell you. Helena is simply far better than that evil smelly boss of yours, Jennifer, who literally sees all of us as nothing in her eyes. I have long tore out my heart from her group but only remained there in body to report everything that the idiot would n about to Helena" Lydia said fearlessly, not even scared of reprisals from Trikki and the other girls in Jennifer''s faction. Trikki pped and said with palpable waves of wrath radiating off of her voice "Girls, let''s take this bastard down before the people from the Law Enforcement and Punishment Faculty wille for us." As soon as Trikki said this, the girls dashed towards Lydia at furious speeds to eliminate her for her betrayal. Deborah, Lauren and Lucretia heard who saw this quickly dashed at high speeds to where Lydia to was to assist her. Since she was a good friend to their idol, Helena, and helped avert a terrible situation that would have left them seriously heartbroken and possibly empty, they immediately jumped in to Lydia who absolutely won''t be able to take on all the girls herself. Very soon, a great fight where magical attacks and bloodline powers were unrestrainedly unleashed broke out. However, not quite long, an horrified scream that seemed to havee from an instructor was suddenly heard from the far distance. "Stay here and watch over Helena. Ignore everything else" Roselyn quickly said to Amber and Deylina and then vanished from her spot with Dawn. Chapter 102: Overpowering Chapter 102: Overpowering Swoosh! Swoosh! Swooshing sounds surfaced when Roselyn and Dawn appeared where they heard an horrified scream. Then when they looked on to know what caused that sound, they saw the emaciated corpse of one of their instructors. Then their eyes glowed with anger. "Anissa!" Roselyn shouted wrathfully to the sky using a spell on her voice to amplify her shout, making it so high-pitched that the sky enclosed within the dome terribly shook and gave the absolute feeling that it was going to copse in the next moment. Although she screamed to the sky, all the trainees in the camp suddenly developed extremely painful ear aches. It was like their ear drums were going to rip apart to shreds in the next moment. While some who didn''t have endurance directly fainted from the sky-shaking scream, with blood streaming down from their ears. However, despite the raging magically-powered scream, Dawn who was by Roselyn''s side wasn''t affected in any way. It was simply like she was in another dimension since the damaging effect of the scream couldn''t do anything to her. "Roselyn, it''s okay! We would surely catch her" Dawn said confidently. She then said further "Give me a minute, Roselyn. I want to cast a Revealment spell. While I would be doing that, I want you to guard me since I would be totally focused. I don''t want anything to disturb me" Roselyn nodded. Her eyes then turnedpletely white. She had activated a bloodline power of the Salemnorael race. When Dawn saw that Roselyn had entered a form where she could easily hear even the faintest sounds for many miles, see for many miles and perceive all types of smell from many miles, she closed her eyes to cast the Revealment spell. She began to perform mysterious gestures with her fingers and uttered profound magical chants. After a few minutes of doing that, a small ancient symbol that glowed in a brilliant yellow-crimson light abruptly surfaced before her. The symbol then shot up to the sky at the speed of light and expanded into a disc that reached the ends of the confinement dome in an instant and even stretched out beyond it into the far distance. Then a huge focused beam of brilliant resplendent light suddenly shot down from the disc towards a particr location in the training camp. "She has been exposed. Go for her while I maintain the disc" Dawn said while Roselyn nodded. Then reverting back to her human form, Roselyn dashed at an unimaginable speed to where the focused beam of light continuously struck down upon. As soon as she got there and saw Anissa, a chill suddenly surfaced in her heart. Roselyn at the moment looked exactly like a demon. With long ming branched horns that were red in color and could be seen on both sides of her head, a striped skin like that of a tiger and faded in and out of vision, an extensible bony tail with a huge stinger like that of a scorpion, then with three triangle-shaped, golden-violet pupils in her eyes, she looked like a Great Fiend. "Anissa, what have you done to yourself? This is definitely not a transformation power of the race that you are from" Roselyn asked. Haha!! Anissaughed raucously. She then said in numerous voices that all sounded out at once "Because I needed great and unmatched power to destroy you and the rest of everyone in here, I consumed a fiendlord devil transformation fruit, the Xavaldronna fruit, which I kept with me since ages ago. I have been hesitant ever since in consuming it. But you people have forced me to eat it. And now, I have done so to fully shed away my humanity and be a demon" "At the moment, I feel a great and destructive ominous power swelling within me. Haha! So Roselyn, be prepared to die by my hands" Roselyn shook her head and said "In your dreams, you fiendish bastard" Then with a thought and with one of her arm fully stretched out by her side, a gigantic, orange-colored fireball suddenly manifested in an instant above that hand. Then Roselyn hurled the huge orange fireball at Anissa who flew towards it fearlessly and used her extensible bony tail to strike it, instantly shattering it apart into millions of bright orange sparks of fire. Roselyn wasn''t dazzled by this, since she knew how strong Anissa had be upon consuming that fruit. Instead, she flew towards Anissa who also flew towards her with a strong glow of ominousness erupting from it. When Anissa got to a close distance of Roselyn, dark scarlet me that surprisingly had dark blue electricity arcs pulsing about within it began to burn ferociously around her entire arms. Then when she punched out those hands which she had clenched into a fist at Roselyn, those mes that had electricity arcing violently about within them discharged from her hands in tremendous amounts in an instant and transformed into spears that shot towards Roselyn at inconceivable speeds. Roselyn didn''t back down as she erupted pure white mes inrge amounts from her hands which then condensed in the next instant into massive spears too. Bang! Both ming magical attacks shed heavily, generating immensely powerful, destructive currents of wind that would level buildings. Also, an rming, raging flood of pure white fire appeared at the same time that the devastating wind surfaced and then swept out into the far distance to seemingly burn everything to ashes. It was actually Roselyn''s magical attack which wasposed of pure white mes that was reduced into that violent flood of pure white fire that swept about in all directions to incinerate everything. While the attack that Anissa sent out went on like it didn''te across any obstruction or obstacle to strike Roselyn. However, Roselyn who was wary of Anissa''s magical strikes quickly produced a defensive magical artifact to block the attack that was shooting towards her with seemingly endless power. BANG!! A terrifying, loud bang sound rang out when the huge spears formed from me and continuously produced dreadful thunderous peals, smashed hard into the artifact that Roselyn quickly produced to block the attack, but was then knocked backwards at a high speed towards Roselyn which heavily struck her and shoved her hard into the far distance. Roselyn crashed into the earth fifteen meters away and dragged across it for sometime before the pushing force acting on her body, dragging it on the ground into the distance ceased with the pull of her bodying to aplete halt. However, she didn''t stand back to her feet since she fallen unconscious. The artifact that was sent smashing hard into her and the high altitude from which she fell from to the earth had caused her to suddenly enter into the unconscious state. Anissa flew at a high speed towards Roselyn''s body to gash it using the huge scorpion-like stingers of her long and extensible bony tail. But before she could do anything to Roselyn, arge skull of ink-ck fire was suddenlyunched at her from the far distance. And when the solid skull that had jet-ck fire burning ferociously around it struck her, she was sent flying into distance for many meters with the thick ck me that burned fiercely around the massive ck skull moving from the skull to her body, totally epassing it and then tried to turn it to ck ice. But Anissa broke out of the ck ice that hadpletely formed around her body and looked in the direction of where the ming ck skull wasunched from. When she saw whounched that, sheughed sinisterly. "Dawn, I have always hated you bastard. It''s time for you to die." She said wickedly and flew towards Dawn. Dawn didn''t move from where she was, she only pointed her finger at Anissa and a finger asrge as a hill abruptly appeared and shot towards Anissa to strike her. However, Anissa flew straight into the attack, using her now super-strong body to actually pierce through the colossal finger, shattering it into thousands of dense fragments of magical energy. Then when she got to where Dawn was, she stretched out her fingers to pierce Dawn''s left chest to pull out her heart. However, her hand passed through Dawn''s body like it was incorporeal, then before she could think of what had really happened, a second body of Dawn abruptly appeared behind her. And immediately she surfaced behind Anissa, she used a broadsword that had a scintiting scarlet de to impale Anissa at the chest, exactly where her heart was. Puchi! The de pierced through but stopped only an inchter when it had prated into her body. Hahahaha! Anissaughed raucously. "Do you think you can take me down just like that? The immense evil power endlessly swelling within me will block every de from piercing into my body." She said with numerous voices sounding out all at once. She then turned around to grab Dawn by the neck and crush it so she could eliminate her. But Dawn who was careful and calctive had disappeared in the next instant from Anissa''s back and appeared very far away. So, Anissa couldn''t grab Dawn by the neck to snap her neck just so she could kill her off. "Ugh!" Anissa uttered with intense rage emanating from the many frightening voices that rang out anytime she spoke. "I will get you soon" Anissa said. "I would love to see you try." Dawn said back. She then pointed at the sky within the dome and fired off a beam that shot towards the sky and out if it to the world where the Great Sisterhood Society was. *** - Rwedenia Kingdom - A beautiful masked woman dressed in aplete white outfit and had white boots on furrowed her brows when she saw the distress beam that had shot into the sky from the where the Great Sisterhood society was located. She then vanished. Chapter 103: Overpowered Chapter 103: Overpowered This woman who was very far away from the Great Sisterhood society could actually see the ray of light that projected into the sky. Then when she vanished, she reappeared in the next moment at the Great Sisterhood society. "Jessica" Olivia called out when Jessica suddenly appeared in the hall. "Olivia. What''s wrong? Have you sent people to check out the reason why the distress ray was sent? Hope it''s not that it is been heavily attacked?" Jessica asked many questions at once. "We don''t know. But I don''t think it would be a full attack. However, before your arrival, we have quickly mobilized twenty magical warriors to be sent to that ne where our training camp is located." Olivia said. Jessica nodded and said "Have they gone through the portal to that world? I would like to go in with them." Olivia said "They haven''t. The magical portal was just about to be opened where you arrived. Go to that ce where the twenty magical warriors are." "Alright" Jessica said and nodded. Then using a powerful movement spell on herself, she vanished from the hall with a single step and reappeared in that same instant in the ce where twenty women who radiated an aura of indomitability stood. The women turned their heads to see who had appeared and then nodded their heads at Jessica when they saw her. Jessica also did the same by nodding at them. She then ced back her focus on the horizontal portal that had appeared and was growing in size. After the portal had gottenrger to take them all in, they all went to stand under it. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!... Numerous swoosh sounds rang out as the bodies of both Jessica and the twenty women were pulled into the portal. Then they dropped out of another portal that had abruptly surfaced at a ce in the training camp. As soon as theynded on their feet when they dropped out of the massive portal, they all took into the air and searched around for what caused the distress. Then they saw someone that looked really strange floating very far in the air at a high altitude. This person who was Anissa saw them and began tough raucously. And as sheughed, numerous frightening voices could be heardughing out all at once. "Hmm" Jessica said and then dashed towards this person. Same with the other women who had entered the portal with her. When she arrived before Anissa, she looked down and saw Dawn. She had fallen unconscious and was bleeding from the mouth and nose. "Haha! Is this not the legendary white warrior?" Anissa asked with many voices speaking out at once when she saw Jessica. "Yea. She is the one" Jessica replied with a cold gaze. She then asked with an arched brow "Who are you? And how did you gain entrance into this ce?" "I didn''t gain any entrance into this ce. I was an instructor here before I consumed a fiendlord evil transformation fruit so I could possess great power to unleash immense terror and unparalleled destruction upon everything that would appear in my path to stop me" Anissa replied with dozens of voices sounding out all at once. "I see. But why did you do so? What is your reason for trying to shed away your humanity and be a demonic fiendlord?" Jessica asked. "Because I want to kill that little girl called the Chosen One. I want to annihte her and everyone else in here and then turn this ce to my abode." Anissa replied andughed raucously. As soon as Anissa said this, a sharp glint of light shone from Jessica''s eyes. "I see...." Jessica was about to speak further when she was suddenly interrupted by Anissa who further said with unmatched ferociousness "White warrior, since you are here, don''t think of going back. Why don''t you leave your puny life and rotten body behind?" Jessica smiled. "I like your ming horns. When I put out the me burning around them, I will give them to some object shapers to turn them into decorative horns for me." She said. Hahahaha! Anissaughed raucously. She then shot towards Jessica who quickly told the other women that had gathered behind her to take away Roselyn and Dawn who were unconscious and go guard the trainees at the camp from attacks. Once she said that, she then shot towards Anissa and began to mutter invocation words. "Great Spirit of Might, Krathius. One with the unmatched phenomenal strength to reduce hundreds of continents to crumbles with a single punch and shatter dozens of constetions of stars with an effortless finger strike, I ask that you make me a conduit of your unfathomable-devastating physical strength. Give me the strength of a thousand men" she uttered with a resolute gaze in her eyes. Jessica had uttered an invocation word to call upon the Great spirit of Might from the Cendrian realm for near-limitless physical strength. She could request for more strength, but if it was excessive, it could do more harm than good to her body, since her body would have to bear the immense spiritual power that would be pulsating within her entire body. Immediately she uttered those words which were one of the many Spirit Summoning chants that only she knew, the patch of sky in this region abruptly turned from blue to violet, then strong winds began to rage within the entire magical confinement done as an utterly powerful presence suddenly appeared. The entity that had suddenly appeared was invisible, but the vast unseen aura of might that emanated from it body was one that gave the absolute feeling that it could reduce chains of mountains to fragments andpletely split oceans apart. Once it appeared and irradiated everywhere with it power of might for a second for all to venerate and dread it, the magical confinement dome that Dawn generated to block every soul from leaving the training camp shattered with a ear-aching loud bang into millions of pieces of solid condensates of magical energy. Then the powerful presence disappeared in the next moment. It had actually shot into Jennifer''s body to reside within it and endlessly supply her with the power to instantly level mountain ranges and sunder the vast seas and oceans. Immediately she became possessed by this spirit, her hairs abruptly changed from white to violet. Same with her eyes which abruptly turned to violet too. When Anissa witnessed the powerful phenomenon that Jessica caused to manifest by calling upon that spirit, a great fright set into her heart. Besides, on her way to meet Jessica to attack her with her extensible bony tails, the enormous unseen aura of power of Might that had suddenly appeared and pressed upon everything in here knocked her flying for many meters into the distance and caused her to cough out arge mouthful of dark scarlet blood. At the moment, the blood in her whole body churned greatly like it wanted to burst out of her body. The force that the overwhelming aura of Might impacted her with was too much for her transformed fiend body to handle. ''No wonder she is so powerful and difficult to destroy despite the really long years of her fighting with numerous dreadful enemies.'' ''She is one unmatched spiritual warrior who can conjure extremely frightful spiritual entities into her body to allow their power to pulse endlessly within her, making her terrifying since she would be bestowed with their rming and phenomenal destructive power. And she is an epic and fearsome magical and bloodline warrior at the same time. Ugh! How would I be able to beat her?'' ''And I thought that stupid evil fruit would give me the power to easily contend with someone like her and effortlessly destroy her. Damn! I did my calctions really bad. But where did the insane bitch evene from? She wasn''t at the Great Sisterhood society anymore as I was told many weeks ago. Fuck!'' ''Well, there is nothing that I can do other than battle her. Let me fight her for sometime. If I see that she is basically overpowering and totally invincible. I will instantly leave here and try to take my daughter away with me. Then to leave here here faster, I will use that escape treasure.'' ''And thankfully, she has unknowingly destroyed the magical confinement dome generated by Dawn to stop me from leaving by invoking that insane spiritual entity. Haha! I won''t be partially barred from leaving here when I see that things basically go awry for me. Haha!'' Anissa said and grinned. "Die!!" She shouted with furying from the numerous voices that sounded out at the same time and then shot towards Jessica. When she was close to Jessica who stood where she was in the air waiting patiently for her to arrive, Anissa punched out towards Jessica and a massive fist that had me burn around it shot towards her. Jessica aimed her pinky finger at the massive solid fist condensed from magical energy. Bang! The fist shattered into smithereens with a loud ear-deafening bang. Many people far below the attack were knocked to the ground because of the terrifying waves that surfaced and swept out with lot of kic force when the huge and corporeal magical attack exploded into bits upon being poked by Jessica''s small finger. Jessica then used a high-movement flight spell on herself. The instant that she casted the spell on herself, her entire body glowed in a soft cyan color. She then dashed towards Anissa that she appeared before her like she teleported there. Anissa who wasn''t expecting Jessica to do that was suddenly grabbed by one of her ming horns and had a really heavy punch that could sunder a mountain sent to her face which then knocked her flying for hundreds of meters backwards like an arrow. Chapter 104: The Escape Chapter 104: The Escape Boom! She crashed into the earth with a lot of force and caused an explosive sound to ring out withrge amount of dust erupting into the air, forming a massive mushroom cloud of dust that spread out to cover the sky enclosed by the colossal magical entrapment dome. Jessica then flew towards her with that high-speed spell still acting fully on her body. Swoosh! In the blink of an eye, Jessica appeared before Anissa before she could stand to her feet at the bottom of the crater. She then grabbed Anissa by the feet and flung her towards the sky. Very quickly, like Anissa was an arrow that was furiously fired from a bow towards the sky, she got to an altitude of four hundred meters in the air from that powerful throw in only a few seconds. Then Jessica whose entire body still glowed in cyan appeared in the next instant above Anissa at that altitude that she had gotten to from her astonishing throw. She then sent out a downward punch that could seemingly copse the sky at Anissa''s face. Bang! Immediately the super-heavy punch connected with her face, a thunderous bang sound rang out and a wave of terrifying, tyrannical force erupted from the point at which Jessica''s hard fist smashed into Anissa''s face. Swoosh! Anissa''s body shot back to the earth from that great altitude like a furiously fired arrow and smashed heavily into the earth causing a loud boom sound to ring out and the earth for dozens of meters to tremble. At the moment, because of the astronomical amount of force that the immensely powerful punch struck her with back to the earth, when she crashed into the earth and created a really wide crater that was hundred meters deep, one of her horns had entirely broken away from the side of her head, causing her to bleed from that side of her head. However, the bleeding stopped in the next instant and a new horn actually abruptly regrew. Jessica who was in the air saw this from that altitude that she was at and waited for Anissa toe out. Anissa stood to her feet from that wide, hundred-meters deep crater that she created with her body from her extremely elerated fall to the earth due to the immense hurling force of the punch that connected with her face. "Ugh! This bitch is so powerful." Anissa whose battered face was rapidly regenerating said in that crater as she looked at Jessica who gazed coldly back at her. "I think it''s time to leave here. But so she won''t suspect a thing about that, I will keep battling her and then vanish from wherever I am and reappear where Jennifer is to instantly take her away from here." Anissa said, making new ns within herself. She then flew back to the sky to go meet Jessica who only gave a smirk. Jessica then shot towards her too. Swoosh! Jessica appeared before her in the next instant and sent out a powerful p that seemed like hundreds of thunderbolt struck out all at once from the sky. BANG!! Immediately the pnded in her face, her body was hurled backwards to the far distance at a great speed. Then as her body shot backwards in the air at a furious speed, Jessica went to meet her again. And when she appeared before Anissa in that same instant, she sent out a powerful uppercut punch to her jaw which then caused Anissa to beunched at a tremendous speed to a great altitude in the sky. Then when Anissa''s body got to a peak altitude in the air from that powerful uppercut punch, her body fell back to the ground while Jessica only looked on as Anissa''s body fell from that shocking altitude back to the ground. Bang! She crashed into the earth in another ce of the training camp and opened a deep and wide crater in there. Once shended, she coughed out mouthfuls of scarlet blood. ''She is just too fast with that crazy movement eleration spell that''s acting on her body. She doesn''t even give me the chance tounch a powerful attack at her. Time to end it and leave here. How would I, a Demonic Fiendlord, be beaten in such a manner?'' She said and asked furiously inwardly. She then said further within with a determined gaze in her eyes ''If I am able to sessfully leave here, white warrior, you should be ready to be tortured by me before dying by my hands'' Anissa then shot towards Jessica again with a bright glow of ominousness erupting from her eyes. ''Why is this demonic fool so stubborn? I am too strong and too fast for you to even handle and meet up with. You should just give up and surrender your puny life to me'' Jessica said within in a displeased tone. Then as she waited patiently for Anissa to arrive before her so she could continue dishing out her enormously powerful punches, Anissa''s body instantly vanished when she had gotten to a close range of her. Jessica''s brows furrowed in surprise. Then when she thought of something which caused her eyes to glow with fear, she immediately teleported from where she was to where Helena was. However, before she could get there in the next second, Anissa who had suddenly appeared in the midst of the twenty magical warriors who were looking around and were prepared for any hidden attack, quickly grabbed her badly beaten and grievously wounded daughter, Jennifer, by the hand and dashed away at an inconceivable speed using that ship which was a powerful evasion treasure. By the time Jessica would arrive there in the next second, Anissa had gone. And there was no trace of her when she put out her magically-augmented, vast sense of hearing. ''What sort of escape treasure is that?'' She asked inwardly in a bewildered tone. She then looked at all the trainees in the camp who were also looking at her with intense admiration and awe in their eyes. ''So unbelievably strong!'' ''What terrific physical strength. She how she easily handled Anissa that both the Camp Overseer and the elite leader of the Law Enforcement and Punishment Faculty couldn''t beat and were easily knocked unconscious.'' ''An epic summoner and at the same time a powerful magical warrior. So powerful! I wish I would be as strong as her when I grow up in the future.'' Numerous admirable and adtory thoughts about Jessica surfaced in the minds of all the trainees that were looking at her with deep adoration in their eyes. Helena smiled when she saw her elder sister. ''She is just so powerful. I am the Chosen One, but can I be as strong as her in the future?'' She asked inwardly. Jessica who was wearing a mask that concealed her really beautiful face from being shown and had a hood pulled over her head to cover her white hair which had turned violet because of deliberate spiritual possession looked at Helena and winked at her. ''What? She just winked at Helena? Oh my! Being a chosen one is great. I wish I was a Chosen one. This legendary Summoner and magical warrior would wink at me. I wonder how Helena is feeling at the moment. She would certainly be swelling with unbounded happiness within her.'' A girl called Kathlyn said inwardly. Just as Kathlyn was envying Helena for being winked at by Jessica, a fearsomely powerful spiritual warrior who struck dread and veneration in her heart, other girls too were being jealous and envious. ''We didn''t even appear in her eyes. As long as we aren''t the Chosen One, we are nothing. Ugh! I feel like crying. This is the first time I feel like nothing in my entire life'' One said inwardly in an aggrieved tone. ''Well, Helena is definitely a celebrity. She would surely be known by all the good and bad guys in the world. How I wish I can bask in the light of her tremendous fame. Haha'' Another said within and grinned. Jennifer looked at the magical warriors that stood around the trainees and asked "What of Dawn and Roselyn? Have they woken?" "Yes, White Warrior. They have woken and are recuperating in a room." One of the twenty magical warriors said. Jessica nodded her head. She then said "That instructor escaped. She used an extremely rare evasion treasure to escape. But I have a friend who has unparalleled tracking skills. I will go to her and ask if she can help me track down that instructor or that girl that she took with her. She knows a lot about this ce and is of great harm to everyone here with her still being around. She has to be destroyed." The magical warriors nodded their heads, then one said "I guess there is nothing that we can do here anymore. The source of distress has been eliminated. It''s time to return to our organization" Jessica nodded her head. She then said "Could you guys wait for me? I want to have a word with my sister." The magical warriors nodded their heads then Jessica went to meet Helena who Amber and Deylina flew to the back of and remained afloat at her back in the air. "Hey beautiful. How''s training going?" Jessica greeted and asked with her mask now pulled down to reveal her morously beautiful face. When everyone saw her face, they couldn''t help but have a feeling that she was Helena''s older sister, since she had a resemnce to Helena by more than fifty percent. "It''s going fine, big sis" Helena replied. Then everyone; the trainees and the instructors, shook with shock and surprise when they heard this. ''So this powerful woman is her older sister? Wow!'' A girl thought with her mind reeling in shock. "Good. What level are you now at spellcasting?" Jessica asked. "I have stepped a foot into the Sky-level spellcasting stage. However, I am still heavily taxed of my Aetha energy since I haven''tpletely stepped foot into the third-level spellcasting stage. But I should do so very soon and move on to the Heaven-level spellcasting stage" Helena said. "Alright. We would be waiting for that day you will enter the Cosmic-level spellcasting stage and lead the war with all of us to those bad guys. Haha!" Jessica said seriously and then grinned. This was the first time she amused herself since she was always serious. She then said out loud to everyone around her "You pretty girls are all doing fantastic jobs here. Don''t think because my sister here is the Chosen One and possibly possesses vast and infinite magical powers that you think you can''t be anything of importance or significance in the world." "Since you are all here to either understand your bloodline powers and unlock many higher-level abilities, or to master spellcasting to a terrifying stage, you can still be great and highly formidable warriors that will go out there into the world and strike fear and terror in the hearts of your enemies." "That''s all I have to say, girls. I believe that I will hear of your fearsomeness and fierceness in the nearest future." When Jessica finished saying these, she ruffled Helena''s hair affectionately and then flew away with the other female magical warriors to where they would go into a portal to go back to the world that they came from. Chapter 105: Magical transformation consumables Chapter 105: Magical transformation consumables When Jessica left with the other twenty magical warriors, the other elite magical warriors from the Law Enforcement and Punishment Faculty went forward in the air towards Trikki and the rest to grab hold of them. Trikki and the rest of the girls that went to fight with Lydia to y her couldn''t do anything to her since Deborah, Lauren and Lucretia joined in the fight to protect Lydia from their overwhelming attacks. In an instant, a spell was cast on them and they felt that their body was locked up in space. When they realized that they couldn''t move again, it dawned on them that the magical warriors from the Law Enforcement and Punishment Faculty hade for them. Then they became gloomy. They began to imagine their heads been beheaded and their bodies been burned to ashes. "Helena, please forgive us" Trikki quickly said. She felt that if Helena would forgive them, the warriors from the Law Enforcement and Punishment Faculty might let them go or reduce the punishment. However, they knew nothing. Even if Helena forgave them, they would still be beheaded and their bodies burned to ashes and then their ashes fed to the ash-devouringva worm. When Helena heard Trikki ask her for forgiveness, she gave a smile and shook her head. "You really dare to ask me for forgiveness? So bold. Please take them away and kill them off. These wicked souls deserve no forgiveness." She said coldly with a ruthless gaze in her eyes. When the magical warriors of the Law Enforcement and Punishment Faculty heard Helena''s instruction, they nodded their heads and then carried away Trikki and the rest of the girls to their Punishment Hall were they would give their verdict. As the girls were being whisked away by some unseen force that emanated from the elite warriors from the Law Enforcement and Punishment Faculty, Trikki who had a sorrowful and regretful look in her eyes began to curse at Helena. Same with the others too as they began to rain curses at her. "Helena, you won''t live long. You will surely be raped by those fiends and then ughtered by them. You will be destroyed. Your life will know peace, you bastard." Trikki cursed while Helena only shook her head at her. "Moron" Helena said. She then turned her head away from them and went to meet Lydia and the rest where they stood at. "Thank you" She said to Lauren, Deborah and Lucretia for jumping in to protect Lydia from their killing magical strikes. "Don''t mention, senior Helena. What are we friends for?" Deborah asked while Helena nodded her head with a smile in her face. "Senior Helena, your older sister is mega-powerful. What''s her name?" Lauren asked. "Jessica" Helena responded. "Okay. Is she your only sister?" Lauren asked again. "No. I have another one. Her name is Alyssa" Helena replied. "Okay. I would like to meet them someday." Lauren said with an hopeful gaze in her eyes. She then spoke further "I recall her saying that we can be great and formidable warriors when we go out there into the world. And that she wanted to hear of our fearsomeness sometime in the nearest future. Haha. She will surely hear of mine very soon" Helena grinned. "Sure. Just keep training yourself. And when you be very fearsome, she would hear about you." She said with a smile in her face. "Haha! I can''t wait for that day. Who knows, probably when she hears of my tyrannical battle prowess, she coulde to see me to give me her thumbs up" Lauren said with a dreaming gaze in her eyes. "Yea." Helena said nodding her head. She then said further "Enough of the chat, Lauren. We all have lot of work to do now because of Anissa and her crackhead daughter. Those evil bastards got away in the end. I seriously wonder what kind of insane escape treasure is that. That woman knows too much about here and has to be killed. Or she would pose a great problem to us in the future. Right now, since she and her daughter are still alive, they are beastly incarnations of cmity and disaster that would direct their massive jaws here if they aren''t killed." Once Helena said this, Lauren nodded her head. Helena then went to meet Amber and her private instructor, Deylina, to thank them for looking out for her. "Instructor Amber, instructor Deylina, thank you for keeping your two eyes out for me to protect me from every form of harm. I am very grateful and d that I was able to dish out heavy strikes at Jennifer to my heart''s content." She said appreciatively. "Don''t mention, dear." Amber said and affectionately stroked Helena''s hair who was in front of her. She then said out loud as she asked "So, what are you all still doing outside? The fight has ended. Go back to your rooms and continue with whatever you are doing before the spellcasting battle started." Everyone nodded their heads and began to leave to their rooms one after the other. When all the girls had left, with only Helena, Deborah, Lauren and Lucretia remaining around Helena, Helena asked the two instructors before her "Are the Camp Overseer and the Punishment Hall leader okay?" "Well, a lot of their bones have been fractured and many of their organs torn apart. But thankfully, they are healing from the regeneration magical spell casted on them." Amber replied. "Alright ma''am" Helena said. She then left their presence with Lauren, Deborah, and Lucretia who followed her to her room. *** - 99th room - "I guess we can now call ourselves a group. The Heavenly Fiend Termination cult" Lauren said with a broad smile. "Yea. That''s true, Helena. Let''s form our group already. Now that Jennifer''s faction has been disbanded, ours shoulde up and grow slowly to a terrifying stage" Lucretia said. "Sure. I will even ask some instructors to join." Helena said with a smile. "Oh. That would be awesome. At least, we would have a major power behind us since we are still weak to do anything against powerful warriors." Lucretia said while Helena nodded. "So senior Helena, which of the instructor are you going to extend membership invitation to?" Lauren asked curiously. Then before Helena could reply, Lauren suddenly said "Let me guess, instructor Amber and instructor Deylina right?" Helena''s eyes widened with surprise from what Lauren said. "Those? So you think those would want to join? Haha. In our dreams, Lauren. They won''t have time for such. I can only extend membership invitation to two instructors that speak to me like they are my age mates. They don''t really show this seniority thing to me as they talk to me like we are on the sawn level. I even struck a deal with one. So, I n to extend it to the two of them. Only them would dly join." Helena replied. "Oh. That''s cool. Mind telling us their names? And what deal do you struck with that instructor?" Helena asked. "Their names are May and Sephia. May is a young instructor and is a very good friend of mine. She is the first friend that I made when I came here. While Sephia, although act strict to me sometimes, is also my good friend too. She is the one that struck a deal with me in which I would help her to go eliminate an entire race because they destroyed her race due to a particr resource that was found in their kingdom." Helena replied. "Oh. Alright" Lauren said. Then she spoke further by asking "Will your older sister be able to track down Jennifer and her mom, Anissa? If those guys aren''t killed very soon, with everything that they know about this training ce, we are living around ticking destruction." "Well, my sister said she has a friend who has tracking abilities. I only hope that her friend is able to track down Jennifer and her mom and possibly bring them back here to beheaded and burnt to crisps." Helena replied. "But did you see what she had be? Jennifer''s mom, Anissa, had transformed into?" Deborah asked when she recalled Anissa''s terrifying form. "Yea. She looked strange and horrifying in that form. I wonder what she did to herself." Helena replied. "Do you have any idea what she did to herself? Was that form transformation caused by a spell or she consumed something that she wasn''t supposed to consume?" Lauren asked. "I can''t say. But it could probably be a spell. There is this iplete spell I know for the Mage-level spellcasting stage. It''s called the Rainbow Radiance Carnage Goddess transformation spell." "I would be transformed, but I don''t know what powers the spell would bestow me in that form. But, it''s just for a matter of time. To keep myself in that form for a couple of minutes or hours, I will have to possess a certain amount of Aetha energy to continuously power the transformation spell. Once I run out of Aetha energy, I will revert to my usual form and be really weak since my Aetha energy has been totally exhausted." "However, like I said earlier, it''s an iplete spell. So, it actually might not work for me or anybody else. Only until the spell isplete could I transform after casting it." Helena said. "Okay. From what you have said senior Helena, I was able to pick up some points to refute your previous statement. Since that form that you spoke about needs so much Aetha energy to continue working, then howe Anissa could remain in that terrifying form for long like it was permanent?Would she have a tremendous amount of energy to continuously power that dreadful demonic form that she took?" Lauren asked. "Hmm. You are actually right, Lauren. Perhaps she consumed something then. Maybe a demonic transformation elixir, wine or fruit." Helena replied. "Probably. Is there a Saint Lord transformation fruit? I will surely go for that one to be powerful. Haha!" Lauren and everyone else grinned. "Well, I don''t really know about that. But I could ask instructor Amber. She could have an idea about it. Or I could ask the Camp Overseer, Roselyn, when she has fully healed. She is very knowledgeable and would have vast knowledge about such things." "Then if they actually exist, we would have to put an eye out for them when we go out for adventure in the future." Helena said with a smile. Chapter 106: Going insane Chapter 106: Going insane A ship suddenly arrived in a valley in another world. When the shipnded, Anissa and Jennifer who was now unconscious were expelled out from it. Anissa thenid her daughter on the ground and stowed the ship away into her magical storage artifact. After she had done so, she casted a powerful healing spell on her daughter. However, the healing spell didn''t work since no Aetha energy came out from her. She was surprised. ''What''s going on?'' She asked inwardly. She then tried casting the same healing spell again. However, nothing happened. Then her brows furrowed. ''Oh no'' She said within her with shock when she thought of something. "I can''t cast healing magical spells again. My Aetha energy has been contaminated with this dark fiendish energy and won''t cause regeneration." Anissa said. Then to see if what she said was actually true, she aimed her finger at the peak of a mountain in the valley and thought of a offensive-type magical spell that was bound to lightning. Instantly, arge lightning bolt that was colored dark red discharged from her finger and shot at a tremendous speed towards the peak of that mountain that she pointed at. Bang! The peak instantly shattered into pieces, bingpletely leveled like it was entirely sawed off with an extremelyrge saw. "No, no, no. So I can''t heal my daughter? This is really bad" Anissa said angrily at herself. "I have to quickly go find someone to heal her. But I can''t expose myself to the public. Or I would be definitely tracked down by that White Warrior. What do I do?" She questioned herself inwardly. ''I have to do something about this. Or my daughter''s going die. That bastard, Helena, is surely going to die by my hands. I will kill you and those bastards at that training camp'' Anissa said with rage in her heart. She then looked at herself and saw that her form was still growing. At the moment, thick red scales could be seen all over her body, making her look like she was some member of a strange reptilian race. While huge red wings that spanned many feet in size could be seen at her back. Also, she breathed out something that like seemed like sulphur from her nose in which her face too was entirely scaly. She was nearing full transformation. However, as the transformation of her body took ce to reach the final stage, she began to hear numerous voices in her head, making her feel that she was going insane. She couldn''t hear her own thoughts anymore as the many voices echoing loudly in her head overwhelmed hers. She became frantic of what to do. She then arrived at a thought after so much internal struggle with those overpowering inner voices that she was going to risk taking her daughter to some ce so she could be healed. Immediately she thought that, she picked up Jennifer from ground and then flew away using therge wings on her back to find a ce where her daughter would be healed. *** She flew for hours before arriving at a ce. However, during her journey to find a ce to heal her daughter, she almost fell to the ground many times due to the voices raging in her head to take over her mind. When she arrived at a ce that looked like where her daughter could be healed, she dropped her to the ground and then flew away without saying anything. She couldn''t hold it anymore and let the voices in her head take over her mind after so much struggle with them. Although she couldn''t bear to part with her daughter, she however knew the consequences of consuming such fruit for more power, and still did it regardless so she could kill off everyone that woulde her way. But unfortunately for her, she had underestimated someone''s ability because of the form that she had taken, thinking that she would be super-powerful. So, all these filled her heart with regret and then made her to finally surrender herself to the loudly ringing and screeching, harsh and coarse voices of seemingly old men and women in her head. Once she gave up her being to allow the voices possess it fully, her transformationpleted instantly. Then she flew away at an unbelievable speed to some unknown ce. *** Many minutester... A young girl that was light blue in color and had a long deep blue hair like she was from the deep blue sea appeared before the badly battered Jennifer and called out in surprise "Thake,e and see. We have a body here." Then another being who looked exactly like the young girl and was called Thake appeared in the next instant before the young girl. "Who dropped her here?" Thake asked. "I don''t know. Perhaps whoever dropped her here need our help with treating her." The young girl whose name was Luina answered. "Hmm. Or she could have fainted here herself and needs our help in treating her" Thake said while Luina nodded her head. "Let''s take her inside" Thake said further while Luina nodded her head. Then she and her little sister used their Water Maniption bloodline ability to condense a small pool of water from the moisture around them which then formed beneath Jennifer''s body that was on the ground to move her away into the building that Luina came out from. *** - Great Sisterhood society - Few hours earlier... "Jessica, I heard that Anissa escaped with her daughter. How could you be so careless?" Olivia asked with a displeased expression in her face. "Well, I wasn''t careless. I just didn''t expect her to do what she did. I was about to deal with her for thest time and then cast a powerful Spatial Confinement spell on her to fully restrain her and then hand her over to the magical enforcers from the Punishment Hall, but she unexpectedly disappeared from my appearance and then took her daughter away with her using an extremely fast escape treasure that no one would believe that she had in her possession. I am sorry, Olivia." "However, she won''t really pose a problem to us. She consumed a fruit secretly cultivated with the blood of ancient fiends that once existed before they were wiped out by a league of heroes that once existed in the far past too." "So, if she doesn''t goes mad anytime from now, she would be near the brink of it and eventually go insane in the end. It''s an absolute terrible fate that she can''t escape from. That was what she brought down upon herself. However, she would have thought about this too before deciding to consume that evil fruit. I guess it was intense hatred for all of us that pushed her to consume the fruit to gain immensely destructive evil powers to finish off all of us." "But that doesn''t mean that I wouldn''t try to track her down. She might have some really powerful secret ultic means to escape from that doomed fate that would definitely befall her. So, I don''t want to be careless about it and leave her in the open. Therefore, if she has gone insane or not, I will try to bring her head and ashes of her body back to the Punishment Hall to be stored in a vase and kept as an example to warn other people that may want to do such too" Jessica said. Olivia exhaled. "Alright. But how are you going to go about that? What if Anissa and her daughter have gone to another world using that evasion treasure that you spoke about?" She asked. "Well, it''s easy to track her down. Except that it would take a lot of time in tracking her down. So to answer your question, I have a bandit friend from a race with unique godly tracking skills. So, I would take her to the many worlds that we have in our universe to use her vast scanning power to track down Anissa and her daughter. And I am sure that we would surely get them, as long as they are in a world and don''t live in the void." Jennifer replied. "Alright. Go do your thing then." Olivia said while Jessica nodded her head and then left Olivia''s room to go meet a friend that she made from intense battle with her and her younger sister, Anissa. So without surprise, that friend was Ivory, a bandit with a bloodline ability called Heavenly scan; an ability to scan everything under the heavens and in the earth. *** - 99th room - Helena, Lauren, Deborah and Lucretia were still having discussions amongst each other. "So Helena, when would you be able to do what your older sister did back there?" Lucretia asked. "You mean summoning? Well, for now, I still can''t sense that parallel spiritual world called Cendria. It''s difficult for me despite being the chosen one and should have all the powers" Helena answered. "Awwn. Don''t worry, Helena. You would surely master it someday. Maybe you haven''t reached a stage where you can use the colossal cmitous power of those extremely powerful Cendrian spirit. You know, your body might explode into bits once their power begins to pulsate within you." Lucretia said while Helena nodded. "However, I will keep trying it. Then someday, I might get it, and it coulde in handy." Helena said and grinned. Chapter 107: I wanted you to be struck with that evil attack Chapter 107: I wanted you to be struck with that evil attack Lauren and Deborah who didn''t know what Helena and Lucretia were talking about looked on with a perplexed expression in their face. Lauren then proceeded to ask "What''s summoning that you guys are talking about?" "Well, recall that many hours ago when my sister was battling Anissa and this dreadfully powerful invisible presence appeared, it was actually a powerful and terrifying spirit from another world that was summoned to our world. So this spirit will possess or dwell in the body of it Summoner and grant them the powers or abilities that they requested from it." Helena said. She then spoke further by saying "I believe my sister summoned the spirit of strength to give her immense physical strength. So that was how she was able tounch tremendously strong physical strikes at Anissa" "Wow. So there is something else called Summoning? I never knew. I still need to know a lot of things." Deborah said and grinned. "Same here" Lauren said. She then spoke further by asking "Senior Helena, how do we do it?" "Well, there are invocation words that we can utter to summon them. They are like spells too, but are kinda long." Helena replied. "Oh. So those invocation words are like spirit summoning chants?" Deborah asked. "Yes" Lucretia answered. "That''s awesome. I am going to learn that too along with my bloodline powers." Lauren said while Lucretia nodded her head. Lucretia then said to Helena "So, what''s your next move, Helena? What do you n to do?" "I don''t really know for now. But what I can say is that I will keep practicing spellcasting to be adept at it. Then not forgetting body building andbat training, I will keep building my body till it gets stronger, and then mybat prowess till it has reached a stage where I would be regarded as an highly skilled formidable warrior." "Then sometimes in the future, I will be able to summon those Cendrian spirits into my body. Not just one, but at least nine to many dozens of them, even though it is a fully established fact that Summoners can only summon less than nine spirits into their bodies, or their bodies might explode into bits." "So, those are just the ns that I think I may have for now. To spiritually develop and physically build myself" Helena replied with a smile. She then asked Lucretia "What about you? What are your ns?" "Well, same as you. To develop myself to a stage where I will be powerful and dreadful." Lucretia answered with a smile in her face. Helena nodded. She then said "I think it''s time for you girls to leave. I want to practice. You girls should go practice too. So shoo!" Lauren, Deborah and Lucretia smiled. "Yea. It''s time to go. Let''s go train ourselves to be powerful magical warriors." Deborah said with a smile while the others nodded. Then they stood to their feet to leave her room. As soon as they left, Helena sat on the ground in the cross-legged position. Then before she could do anything, she suddenly heard the voice of the primordial spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn ring out in her head. "Helena, congrats on your battle victory" It said. "You! You abandoned me. You are justing now to offer your not-needed congrattory greetings. I don''t want it. Keep your congrattions to yourself" Helena said. "Are you angry at me?" The spirit asked. ''Yes. You imed to have future-gazing power but didn''te to warn me of an impending doom that will make me sorrowful and full of anguish and bitterness in all my life.'' ''What if I didn''t make friends with Lydia that told me about Jennifer''s evil n for me, I could have been struck with an evil attack of hers that will definitely turn me into a magical cripple. I would have be useless, miserable and empty for the rest of my entire life.'' ''But fortunately for me, some unseen forces in the world that didn''t want that to happen, made me stumble into Lydia who I helped and then told me that shocking secret in return" Helena answered with anger radiating off of her inner voice as she spoke to the the spirit in her head. ''Calm down, Helena. Of course I had a future glimpse of the battle that will ur between you and that girl that you spoke about, and then the definite oue if you hadn''t met that girl that told you about your opponent''s wicked ns for you.'' The spirit said. ''Oh. So you chose to remain silent about it? Why didn''t you tell me? I thought that you wanted something good for me?'' Helena asked. ''Yes. That''s the thing, Helena. I wanted you to be struck by that evil attack. So, I chose to remain silent about it so would be hit by it. But like you said earlier, some powerful unseen force in the world which I don''t know if it actually exist, tried to alter the future that I got a glimpse of by causing you toe across that girl, Lydia, in your path.'' The spirit said. Once the Primordial Spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn said that, Helena''s body visibly shook in shock, while her eyes fully widened in amazement and puzzlement from what it said. ''Why? What''s your reason for saying that?'' Helena questioned inwardly with her brows furrowed. *** - Uygostria - Within a particr massive building that seemed to be made from only jade, could be seen Jennifer whose body lied on a tall tform that had arge inscription of a strange pattern on it surface which glowed softly in alternating colors of light. Then around this tform that was made from crystals could be seen a few blue-skinned and deep blue-haired people. These people were members of the iIlinoith race. A race known for their Water Maniption abilities and their powerful inventions to cause mass regeneration and mass destruction. Luina looked at her older sister, Thake, and asked "She should wake anytime soon" "Certainly. Then we can know what''s wrong with her and do our best to help her." Thake said while Luina nodded her head. Atchu! Someone suddenly sneezed. Then Thake and Luina quickly turned their heads to look in the direction where the sneeze came from. They then saw that Jennifer had woken. "She has woken. Our healing inventions never fails. But I wonder who beat her so hard like that it took a lot from our healing crystal tform to heal her wounds. Maybe she could tell us" Thake said while Luina nodded her head. Someone from the Ilinoith race then walked towards where Jennifer lied upon. At the moment, Jennifer had to stood to her feet and was looking around in shock of where she was. "Who are you people and where is my mom?" She directly questioned with a sharp gaze in her eyes. "Your mom? We don''t know where she is. We found you lying on the ground before our building. Someone must have dropped you there. Maybe that person was your mom and then probably took off to do something. She mighte back very soon for you" The person from the Ilinoith race said. "You found me on the ground before this building that we are in?" Jennifer asked in shock. "Yes." That person answered. Jennifer''s eyes widened. ''But where would she go? Why would she just drop me on the ground like that? Is something wrong with her? Is she okay?'' She asked herself numerous questions inwardly. She wondered why her mom would drop her on the ground and go like that without leaving a note or anything to tell her about where her whereabout or what she had gone off to do. ''I hope she is okay. You have to stay strong mom, your daughter ising for you'' Jennifer said inwardly. She then recalled how she was been beaten by Helena and her eyes brilliantly zed with anger. "Hey. Calm down. You are in safe hands here, miss. We won''t harm you." The person from the Ilinoith race who was in front of her quickly said. The Ilinoith being thought that Jennifer''s eyes sparked with wrath from a thought that they had probably done something wrong to her. "No. I am not angry at you people." Jennifer said with the anger in her eyes quickly disappearing. She then said further in an appreciative tone "Thank you very much for helping me recover from my grievous injuries and my impending death. If not for you guys, I should have died. You brought me in regardless of who or what I am and helped me to totally heal without demanding a single dime from me. So for that, I am grateful and will eternally be." "It''s okay, Outsider. You didn''t need to mention that. It''s in our race to help people who are injured, stranded or lost. We believe that a single, small act of goodness exercised or done for anyone will always find a way to return back to us. That''s the belief our race." The person said. Jennifer nodded her head with a smile in it. She then bowed to them. When she straightened herself, her brows wrinkled as a thought suddenly surfaced in her mind. Then she proceeded to ask "I hope I am not asking for too much. Can you please find a way to cloak me or my presence from someone?" "I have to conceal myself from this person as this person is my enemy and seriously wants me dead. I beg you." Jennifer said in a begging tone and with none of her pride, arrogance and haughtiness emitting from her. Chapter 108: Destruction and Reformation Chapter 108: Destruction and Reformation "Okay. We can help you with that." The person from the Illinoith race said. The person then said in an iprehensiblenguage to a young woman that was before her who was also from her race. The young woman nodded her head and went to a room to bring arge, loose hooded robe. When she brought it over, dozens of mysterious patterns could be seen on the surface of the robe. It was the like the patterns were embroidered into the robe. She then handed it to Jennifer and said "Here. Take this and wear it. It should conceal you from whoever will look for everywhere and try to kill you" Jennifer nodded her head. She then then wore the robe over the scarlet robe that she wore and pulled the hood over her head. Immediately she did so, the patterns on the surface of the robe lit up, while invisible and imperceptible waves of concealment power began to emanate from them in all directions, making it seem like she was in an another dimension. "This should conceal you" The person said. Jennifer nodded her head and gave her thanks. "Alright. Come with me. Since someone is after you, you will still want to hide yourself from this person. So,e with me. Let me take you to a room where you can stay in the meantime." The person said while Jennifer hurriedly gave her thanks. Then she was led to a room where patterns could be seen on the surface of the walls in the room. "This is the room. I hope you like it since it''s not like the ones you humans dwell in." The Illinoith being said. "It''s okay. I like it. I am just curious about the patterns on the wall. What are they there for? Do they have a magical purpose?" Jennifer asked with a curious gaze in her eyes. "Oh those. Well, they are patterns made into the wall using solid physical runes. These runes stores Aetha energy and can be used to do things" The Illinoith being said. "Really? So, these runes stores Aetha energy?" Jennifer asked. "Yea. Since my race can''t produce Aetha energy within their bodies, we found a good way to ovee those. And this was through the use of runes." The Illinoith being said. "So, to create magical effects like the ones you magical warriors created or produced from your Aetha energy, we make use of the solid physical runes which we form into patterns and etch onto every objects. So, these objects which we call Runic Artifacts are simply objects that have many types of runes made into patterns that match things in the world or the forces of nature in the universe." The Illinoith being said further. "Oh. That''s nice and creative. Your race is really intelligent and inventive" Jennifer said impressed and then apuded them. "Thank you for the kind words about my race" The Illinoith being said. "I guess that''s how the robe you gave me is able to conceal me from the tracking power of my enemies." Jennifer said. "Yes. Because of the arrangement of the runes into patterns to mimic that of the cosmic force in the world which would render one invisible." The Illinoith being replied while Jennifer nodded. The being then said further by saying "Alright. I will leave you to rx. I hope you enjoy your little stay in our ce." Jennifer nodded her head with a smile in her face. The Illinoith being then left Jennifer''s room. *** - 99th room - ''Hmm. So if that evil magical attack had struck me, I won''t really be a magical cripple. Instead, I might have obtained a tremendous benefit from it.'' Helena said inwardly. She then said further within herself ''But the Primordial Spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn said that it wasn''t really sure, since that could happen under might. I may either obtain a lot of benefit or bepletely useless to everyone.'' Helena then recalled the words of the Chaos, Might and Reborn spirit: "Helena, if that evil attack struck you, your Aetha veins will snap. Snap in the sense that they won''t be able to store Aetha energy in them anymore. They will continually leak out Aetha energy till you bepletely empty of them and be a cripple. But there is actually a lot of benefit that might be obtained from them snapping." "Helena, your Aetha veins are unlike the others. Even though they snap and leak out energy, they can still actually recover. But it would require a serious and deliberate effort from you for them to regenerate. Then once they regenerate, the true power of your veins will awaken. Their ability to gather energy in insane amounts and in a very short time will be active. The energy umtion ability of your Aetha veins are dormant. But when the veins snap and then regenerate, that ability will be jump-started." "So, you should know what that will mean to you. You will be able to unleash powerful magical attacks at spellcasting levels that are way higher than the one which you are currently in" "But since you have missed that chance of having your magical veins destroyed and then reformed by an intentional and conscious effort from you, you will have to find a way to entirely tear or rip apart your Aetha veins and make them leak out all the Aetha energy circting about in them. Then when all these have been done, you can try to heal them. However, they might heal and they might not. So, it''s an extremely dangerous thing to do. But it should work for you, I believe." When Helena was done thinking all these, she exhaled. She then said to herself with a deep thoughtful gaze present in her eyes "Assuming I was able to entirely destroy my Aetha veins and then fully heal it, that dormant ability that it possesses to gather massive amounts of Aetha energy in a very short amount of time will allow me to be able to unleash attacks with a damaging power that will be close to the damaging power of Heaven-level or Mage-level spellcaster attacks." "But how will I be able to destroy my Aetha veins? I have no other means." Helena said. Then her eyes glowed when she suddenly thought of something "The only way is to master an evil spell that will ruin my Aetha veins and then direct it at myself. But where would I get that? The magical spell to turn myself into aplete magical cripple?" "And if I go to meet instructor Amber or the Camp Overseer to ask them for a book of evil spells, I wonder what they will think of me. They might think I am already bending towards the dark side. The only way to go about that is to approach them and tell them my reason for learning such an evil spell. Still, they will reject or deny my request, since they won''t want to take such a risk that I am fully prepared to take. Ugh!" "Well, I can only look out for such books in the future when I go out of the training camp to some faraway region on an adventure to develop myself. Also, I will keep my eyes out for transformation fruits or elixirs that Jennifer''s mom, Anissa, might have possibly consumed for more power" Then Helena suddenly recalled Jennifer and her brows furrowed with a sharp gaze appearing in her eyes. "But what if my sister isn''t able to get her hands on Jennifer and her mom, Anissa? This ce, everyone and I will be in extreme danger, since they will tell the location of this ce to other people who have the full inclination to do evil. Then they will alle here in huge numbers to y all of us" "However, since I know Jennifer well, she will certainly beg her mom not to tell the location of the Great Sisterhood Training Camp to anyone. And her reason for that is that, when she has gotten stronger and far more powerful than she was in the past when I fought her, she wille for me herself to kill me." "She will certainly beg her mom and then train really hard so that she wille back here in future to pay me back with death for all the humiliation that I caused her" "Well, I won''t give you the chance to do so, Jennifer. When youe back to me so you can destroy me, that day is the day that you will be wiped off from this world. I assure you." Helena said with a solemn tone. She then stopped her thinking to clear her mind of every form of thought. After doing that, she closed her eyes to continue herprehension of advanced level magical spells. She was trying to force herself to master higher-level magical spells and be able to unleash them to a great extent. She felt that it was only in that way, which was by pushing herself way past her limit, would she be able to erupt shocking tremendous magical power. Chapter 109: Meeting Ivory Chapter 109: Meeting Ivory - Yithunnia Kingdom - "Ivory, long time no see. I see you have made yourself really rich from robbing every Summoner or magical warrior that you came across." Jessica said with a smile in her face as she looked around in where Ivory was. Ivory only smiled. "Don''t mind me, babe. But I just want to be rich. I want to live a life of luxury. Haha!" She said and grinned. "That''s good too. Well, I can see that you are living it now." Jessica said while Ivory nodded her head with a smile in her face. Jessica then said further with a solemn tone in her voice "But you need to be careful, you might be seriously harmed someday if you try to rob from some really adept Summoners" "I know. That''s why I have a way of contacting you to quicklye help me wherever I am" Ivory said with a grin. Jessica face-palmed, she then said "And just like that, I am your partner in robbery. You know that I have a good reputation to uphold and maintain?" Haha! Ivory grinned. "I know that too. However, why will you appear in your usual immacte white outfit which is your signature costume? Of course you will change it to look like a thief like me. Haha!" She said andughed. Jessica shook her head with an unsightly expression in her face. "Whatever" She said gazing at Ivory with a stare that gave the feeling that she wanted to beat her up. After the battle at the Fey kingdom, two of them had be good friends. But it was actually Ivory that made sure friendship worked out between the both of them, since she had recognized the vast and immense earth-shaking power that Jessica possessed. However, she couldn''t really get along with Alyssa who disliked her to an extent. But she was still working on it and hoping that they became friends. "So Jessica, what are you here for?" Ivory asked with a curious gaze in her eyes. "I need your help in tracking down some people." Jessica answered. "Oh. I guess they have seriously offended you. Haha. They are really in for it. So who are they?" Ivory asked. "A mother and her daughter. They know too much about something and need to be fully destroyed." Jessica replied without mincing words for Ivory. "Oh. Alright then." Ivory said with a nod of her head. She then looked at Jessica and asked with a tease in her tone "So how much are you going to pay me for the tracking service that I will render to you? You know, it''s no longer free." Jessica looked at Ivory who quickly stood to her feet when she saw her gaze. "I was only kidding, Jessie. Why the hard stare?" Ivory asked with unpleasantness in her tone. Haha! Jessica grinned. "Babe, I also tried ying a fast one on you. And you moron easily fell for it." She said with a delighted smile in her face. Ivory looked at Jessica and shook her head. "Whatever. But if youe to me again next time that I should use my tracking ability to trace or locate someone for you, I swear you will surely pay me. And not just pay, you will remunerate me very handsomely." She said with a solemn expression written across her face. "Oh. And if I don''t, what will you do?" Jessica asked with a smirk on her lips. "Well, I will deny your request and go to sleep. I can''t have myself disturbed by a non-paying customer that want my mentally exhausting and taxing tracking services" Ivory replied with a broad smile on her lips. "Oh really? Well, that''s a good strategy, Ivory. However, because of the shocking thing that I will do to you, even in your dreams, you will help me track down my desired target. Haha!" Jennifer said and grinned. Ivory gazed at Jessica and then shook her head. "Come on, Jessie. Let''s go to the top of a mountain where I can deploy my vast scanning power to prate every nook and cranny of this world." She said while Jessica nodded. Then they left therge, grandly decorated room that they were in and shot towards the sky to a particr ce where a mountain could be found. After a few minutes of flying at great speeds, they arrived before a mountain and thennded at the peak of that mountain. "The floor is yours now." Jessica said with a grin while Ivory ignored her and totally focused on transforming so she could deploy her ''Heavenly Scan'' power. As soon as she tried to enter her Hezekira form, herrge and bright eyes turned red. Same with her hair which turned dark red. Then a red octahedral crystal, the shape of a diamond appeared at the centre of her forehead. It then glowed, emitting terrifying pulses of power. Then in the next moment, a pair ofrge, red ming wings sprouted from her back. The wings that had sprouted from her back were actually condensed from pure me. "Alright. I have transformed to use my astronomical scanning vision power." Ivory said proudly. Even though she couldn''t be as strong as Jessica, at least, she had an insane ability that Jennifer had toe look for her from anywhere that she was. So, she was proud of her ability. Jessica saw the prideful expression written all over Ivory''s face and gave a smirk. Of course Ivory saw the smirk and only ignored her. "I believe that you still remember how to do it, right?" Ivory asked. "Yea. sure" Jessica answered. "Good! Carry on then" Ivory said and closed her eyes. Jessica gave a nod and then came closer to where Ivory stood. Immediately she appeared before Ivory, she ced her index finger on the red, diamond-shaped crystal at the center of Ivory''s forehead. She too then closed her eyes and began to think of both Anissa, and her daughter, Jennifer. And as she did so, the images that surfaced in her inner vision also appeared in Ivory''s mind. It was simply like they were connected together and that they were able to share mental images and thoughts between themselves. Ivory whose eyes were closed furrowed her brows when she saw the image of Jennifer''s mom, Anissa, in her head. "So this is the demonic thing that you are after? Damn, you are really strong!" She said with amazement in her tone. "I know right. Thank you anyways, babe" Jessica said with a smile after opening her eyes and withdrawing her index finger from the red octahedral crystal that seemed embedded into the center of Ivory''s forehead. "I guess that''s her daughter, right?" Ivory asked Jessica upon seeing Jennifer''s image in her head. "Yea. That''s her daughter. Devilish duo." Jessica answered while Ivory nodded. "Alright. Watch and be greatly amazed, mistress" Ivory said and cackled while Jessica only rolled her pretty eyes at her. As soon as Ivory said that, her previously shut eyes then snapped open. And immediately they did, the world they were in could actually be seen in her eyes. It was like one could see the entire world that they were in from only her eyes which had turned from red to white. Then in the next second, a vast andpletely imperceptible power spread out from that red-colored, diamond-like crystal at the center of her forehead and swept out like a powerful, strongly undting flood into the far distance. That was the scanning power of the Hezekira race which was vast and limitless. And as the power swept out into the far distance in all directions like it were an unusually fast and incredibly tall tsunami, every objects that got prated by this formless and incorporeal power appeared in Ivory''s mind. So, due to the inconceivable speed of the unseen flood thatprised purely of her vast scanning power, thousands of kingdoms had been seenpletely through in a couple of seconds, with everything in them entirely appearing in Ivory''s inner vision. Truely, nothing can hide from the scanning power of the Hezekira race that Ivory possessed. Jessica who stood by a side and had her mind drawn into the vast world of theirs within Ivory''s eyes as she gazed at her eyes, couldn''t help but be greatly amazed. ''I so feel like plucking this girl''s eyes out and attaching it to mine.'' Jessica said inwardly. She then said further within herself with a smile appearing in her face ''I wonder what she will say or do when I say that to her and pretend like I really do mean it. Haha!'' *** Many hourster, the world in Ivory''s eyes vanished while the previous bright redness of her eyes reappeared. She had ceased the unrestrained flow of her unmatched and unfathomable scanning power from the red octahedral crystal that was at the center of her forehead. "Jessica, I put in my best to quickly scan the entire world, but unfortunately, I couldn''t detect a sign of them. What that means is that they aren''t in this world anymore." Ivory said. She then said further "We will have to go to another world to continue looking for them." Ivory said that, but a slight amount of displease could be sensed in her tone. This was because she thought of the immense amount of bloodline energy that she was going to waste in doing that. Jessica perceived the slightly unhappy tone in Ivory''s voice when she spoke and then shook her head with a smile surfacing in her face. She then said "Ivory, help me out. Will you? Alright, I have a costly magical artifact and some terstengean stones to give you if you can help me out. You can auction them for more gold at any magical auction house." Immediately Jessica said this, the soured expression in her face vanished and then brightened up in that same instant. "Alright." she quickly agreed. She then asked "What world are we going to next?" Chapter 110: Ivorys All-seeing Ability (R-18+) [I] Chapter 110: Ivory''s All-seeing Ability (R-18+) [I] Jessica then pointed a finger at the distance and then a ray of light shot out if it towards a few feet in front of them and turned into a massive portal that can contain dozens of people if they walk into it at once. "Alright. We are going to Filostiynne" Jessica said to Ivory who was by her side. Ivory nodded her head and then shot into the portal. Same with Jessica who followed directly behind her. Immediately they entered the portal, they appeared in another region that had andscape that was totally different from the world that they came from. Once they came out of the portal, the portal stopped revolving and then rapidly dispersed in all directions like it was an enormous ring of colored smoke. "What world is this?" Ivory asked puzzledly. She had never been to this world, and in fact to many other worlds, since she wasn''t the really adventurous type. Unlike Jessica who had journeyed to many different worlds with a burning ambition and an overwhelming passion in her heart to get much more stronger than all her peers. That was why she was fearsomely powerful, since she knew Invocation Words to summon phenomenally powerful Supreme Cendrian spirit that possess unmatched and fathomless world-splintering powers. However, that was just one of the reasons why she was very powerful. Filostiynne. That is the name of the that we are in at the moment" Jessica answered. "Oh. That''s great. Even though I have never heard of it or seen it on any Cosmos Map. Haha!" Ivory said and grinned while Jessica only shook her head. Ivory then said further after she stoppedughing a few secondster "Jessica, when next you are going on an adventure, can you please take me along? I will like to go with you. I want to be really powerful too. Please please please" "Oh. So you want to be strong now? Does that mean you will hand over all your wealth to me for a chance of going on a dangerous and exhrating adventure with me?" Jessica asked and grinned. "In your dreams, girl." Ivory said and then looked away from Jessica to unleash her Heavenly Scan tracking power. While Jessica became silent so that Ivory could focus on what she was about to do. So once again, the bright redness of her eyes like they were entirely dyed with blood faded away to reveal a vast, boundless expanse of pitch-ck darkness within. Then the world that they were in abruptly surfaced in that fathomless darkness within her eyes. As soon as the world surfaced within her eyes, a formless and totally imperceivable power bursted out her of eyes in an insanelyrge amount and washed like a violent furious flood into the far distance. Then anything that it came across and prated through appeared in Ivory''s mind who was at the moment, visibly trying her best to maintain the astronomical scanning power that she unleashed. She had squeezed her face since a really heavy burden was ced on her mind as she used the Heavenly Scan power that she produced. All her mental energy was being rapidly exhausted as she unleashed the power. After sometime, she just had to stop, or she could faint. Immediately she stopped and reverted to her usual human form, she felt so lightweighted and lightheaded that she felt that the soft wind that blew past her was going to blow her off her feet and into the distance by many feet. Jessica quickly caught Ivory before she could fall to the ground from her uncontrolled backwards staggering. "What''s wrong, Ivory?" Jessica asked concernedly. "I feel so weak after using all my energy to power my Heavenly Scan ability. I need to rest for sometime to acquire more mental energy to continue the scan for the people that you are after" Ivory answered with a sense of great fatigue exuding from her voice. "No. Take your time to rest well, babe. You can continue the search much moreter. Although I am in a hurry to get those betraying and evil bastards, I won''t do so to the appalling detriment of your own mind and body, or I will be really selfish and self-centered. And that''s not what or who I am. So, rest well and resume the searchter" Jessica said with much concern in her tone while Ivory nodded her head and then rested it on Jessica''s thighs who had now sat in the cross-legged position on the ground of arge agricultural field that they appeared in from the magically created spatial portal. "Is that the highest level of your tracking bloodline ability?" Jessica unexpectedly asked. "Nope. I still have a level more." Ivory said. "Oh! What level is that?" Jessica questioned with amazement in her eyes. "Well, the level where I can search the entire cosmos for someone or something." Ivory answered. She then continued "So Jessie, you should know what that means. I will able to scan many different worlds in an instant. Like literally all the worlds in our magical universe. Nothing will be able to hide from me. I will be like an omniscient being, since all will be revealed before me using that power." "Haha! I will be a powerful, quasi-omniscient entity as I will know all things since I can see basically everything going on in the world." Ivory grinned and said with great pride in her heart. She then continued by saying with that serious pride still emanating from her voice "When I reach that all-seeing level, my Heavenly Scan power will be Profound Cosmic Overlord Heavenly Gaze" Then with her head still rested on one of Jessica''s thighs, she stared proudly at Jessica in the eyes and asked "Can you do that? With all the powers that you have acquired, can you execute that mighty, god-level gazing feat?" Jessica shook her head with a smile in it. "No, babe. I can''t. But to be really sincere, you are damn powerful too. I can''t imagine that you will reach such an extremely amazing stage in future. Wow. I am seriously impressed." She said with an impressed tone in his voice. Ivory smiled happily. She had always wanted to prove to Jessica how strong she was. And now, she had been able to do so. "Thank you babe, I am d that you now admire my power." Ivory said with a smile in her face. She then lifted her head from where it was on Jessica''s thigh to kiss Jessica by the lips, causing Jessica''s eyes to widen in shock from her action. With her eyes still wide open in shock and her mind reeling from heavy surprise, she didn''t know when she was pushed with her back to the ground of the vacant,rge agricultural field that they were on. "Ivory, what''s this that you are trying to do?" Jessica suddenly asked when she got back full control of her reeling mind. "Ssshhh!!" Ivory uttered and ced a finger on Jessica''s lips to shut her up and stop her from talking. She then spoke further by saying slowly and in an affectionate tone "Don''t talk and only enjoy the moment, Jessie. You have been fighting all these while and sustaining injuries here and there." "So, just quit that for this amazing moment and allow your soft and delicate, wless body fully heal from the injuries, stress and tensions that have umted in it since long ago." "Let it totally regenerate from the subtle healing power of the intense pleasure that you are about to experience." Then still looking at Jessica in the eyes who was taking in what she was saying like she was in a deep trance, Ivory said further with love, desire and unbridled affection in her eyes "Jessie, I know that you haven''t felt this before, but the feeling of ecstasy that will erupt in your body will permeate your entire being and bring aboutplete healing. It will meld the unseen injuries in your bodies and dissolve away the worries and stress that have built up to a great extent in your beautiful mind." With the seductive and radiant smile in her face getting wider, Ivory said "Look around us Jessie, this ce at the moment is serene and calm, free from all sort of cries, sorrows and troubles in the world, making it and this beautifully calm moment that we are in a really perfect spot and wonderful time to enjoy a great and intimate moment together. Or what do you think, babe?" Then before Jessica could probably try to speak since she was deeply entranced by what Ivory said, Ivory brought herself to lie on top of Jessica and then brought her head closer to Jessica''s head to lock lips with her. So like that, they began to kiss passionately. While Ivory''s hands which weren''t idle could be seen on Jessica''s twin peaks. They were gently squeezing and caressing the full and firm globes that protruded from her chest. And as she did so, Jessica started to moan. But in the next moment, her eyes widened in shock when she realized that she just moaned. However, her eyes closed back as she eased and sank herself into the wonderful and beautiful feeling that had surfaced in her body. Ivory then broke off the kiss by detaching her lips from Jessica''s. Then with a full desirous gaze in her eyes, she took her hands from Jessica''s twin peaks and tried to pull off the thick white outfit that Jessica wore to see her nakedness and go down orally on her. Chapter 111: Ivorys All-seeing Ability (R-18+) [II] Chapter 111: Ivory''s All-seeing Ability (R-18+) [II] Then immediately she did that, pulling off Jessica''s outfit to go down on her, she brought herself to Jessica''s lower body to go down on her. Jessica who had back rested on the floor of the field couldn''t help but arch her back immediately Ivory''s tongue made contact with her private part. It was like an electrifying sensation was passed into her body from the point at which Ivory''s lips made contact with her private part. Ivory''s lips which was strongly rubbing against Jessica''s clit was the cause of the overwhelming pleasurable sensation that erupted in her body and swept through it, causing her to entirely arch her back. Then a few secondster, her back lowered to the ground after she had adapted to the sensation that suddenly surfaced in her body from Ivory''s lips making contact with one of the sensitive spot of her body, her clit. Ivory could sense the intense pleasurable feeling that racked Jessica''s body since she was moaning rampantly and her entire body was slightly twitching every now and then. With a smile in her face, she brought her hands to spread apart theyers of skin that enclosed Jessica''s vagina and then inserted her tongue into it with the intention of rubbing her tongue against the walls of her vagina. Immediately she did so, rubbing her tongue against the warm and soft, wet fleshy walls of Jessica''s vagina, Jessica couldn''t help but let out a moan. The pleasurable feeling that racked her body suddenly increased in intensity, causing her body to tremble the more. As Ivory rubbed her tongue against Jennifer''s vaginal walls, she then proceeded to insert her index and middle finger which were tightly held together into Jessica''s vagina to finger her. However, the entry of her two fingers were blocked by a membranous seal which made Ivory realize that Jessica was still a virgin. Ivory who didn''t stop licking around the outer walls of Jessica''s vagina produced a smile in her face when she identified that the White Warrior was still a virgin and that she was holy. She only grinned inwardly and proceeded to do what was in her mind. Then applying a slight force on her arm, Ivory who had a resolute gaze in her eyes forced her two fingers through the seal at Jessica''s vagina, sessfully ripping it apart. Then in the next moment, the incessant pleasurable moaning soundsing Jessica stopped, while a slight groan of pain abruptly rang out from her since she wasn''t expecting that. However, the slight of groan of pain that sounded from Jessica after Ivory''s two fingers pierced through the seal and tore it apart, stopped in the next moment. "Ivory, what was that? What did you do to me?" Jessica asked with a puzzled expression written all over face. "Well, you should know what that means. You are officially no longer a virgin." Ivory answered with a notorious smile in her face. Then before Jessica could speak or do anything, Ivory''s fingers which where on Jessica''s lower body since she had brought them out after ripping apart the seal blocking entry of anything into Jessica''s vaginal passageway, re-inserted the fingers into Jessica''s vagina. Jessica''s back arched once again immediately the fingers went deep into her vagina. Another bolt of an electrifying pleasurable sensation had quickly struck her from the deep pration of Ivory''s finger into her vagina. But when her back lowered to the ground, she reached out with one of her arms to grab the arm that had the fingers that Ivory inserted into her vagina. She actually wanted to pull that arm out so that the fingers inserted into her pussy wille out too. She however dropped the arm in the next instant and began to intensely moan in pleasure when Ivory''s index and middle fingers began to move in and out very quickly within her vagina. Ivory had started to finger Jessica, causing her mind and body to be deeply immersed in a sea of surging sexual sensations. That was really how she felt at the moment. However, this feeling was due to the undting flood of delightful sensation that surfaced in her body and circted about within it, causing her to tremble from the tremendous euphoric effect of the body-twitching, heavenly sensational feeling that swept round in her body. Then to increase the sensuous impact of the enrapturing and ecstatic feeling that Jessica was overwhelmed with, she brought her tongue towards Jessica''s clit and began to rub hard against it using her tongue. At this point, Jessica couldn''t take it anymore as the restrained moaning soundsing from her since she was a conservative type of person, rang out intensely loud and carelessly from her. Then after a long moment of the backward and forward rapid movement of Ivory''s two fingers deep in Jessica''s vagina since Ivory was trying her best to finger Jessica really hard, Jessica began to vibrate. Her entire body began to intensely vibrate from the strong tititing and rousing sensation that flooded her senses and overwhelmed her mind and body. Then some secondster as Ivory continued to finger her really fast, a thin stream of liquid suddenly expelled unconfinedly from small gaps in Jessica''s vaginal passageway since it was partially blocked by Ivory''s two dainty fingers. While Jessica herself began to twitch hard and tremble at the same time like a violent, unfettered demon wanted to tear out of her body. An instantter, she totally calmed and justid on the grass of the agricultural field that they were on. While Ivory who had many sshed drops of liquid in her face from the liquid that had unexpectedly squirted from Jessica''s vagina, removed her hands from it and went on to lie on Jessica who had her eyes open with an expression of total satisfaction written all over her face. The great sexual satisfaction that she got could also be seen expressed from herrge and sparkling beautiful eyes. "Are the drops on your face from the liquid that gushed out from my private part?" Jessica asked when she saw the numerous drops of a liquid on Ivory''s face. "Sure. They came from your vagina" Ivory said without constrain and with a naughty smile in her face. Jessica shook her head. "You are a dirty human" She said and then grinned. With her twinkling eyes still giving the feeling of intense sexual contentment, she said with great delight in her tone "Ivory, thank you so so much. Thank you for making me experience that beautiful and overwhelming rapturous feeling of ecstasy. And just like you said, all the tensions and worries that have umted in my heart have been shaken off and totally dispersed. Now, I feel really happy and totally free of all burdens." Haha! Ivory grinned. "Don''t mention babe. Just know that anytime you want to experience that intensely exhrating and sexually exciting feeling, you cane to me. You are free toe to me anytime you want that body-shaking and mind-blowing joyful feeling to enshroud the entire essence of your being. I will be your girl for just that. Haha" She said and slightly chuckled while Jessica nodded her head with a satisfied smile on her lips. Jessica then said "You are a really naughty being, babe". Ivory only smiled pridefully and answered with "I know right" Then still on top of Jessica with her fingers ying gently around the bright pink nipples that protruded from Jessica''s boobs, Ivory asked "So, when are we going to resume the search for those people that you are after?" "As soon as you have regained your energy. Or have you fully regained your energy?" Jessica said and then questioned. "Not really. You know, I was trying to help you ascend to cloud nine. So, I haven''t had time to clear my mind and recover my spent mental energy to power my Heavenly Scan ability" Ivory responded and then thenid back her head to rest it on Jessica''s full chest. While Jessica nodded her head and then began to slowly stroke Ivory''s hair who at the moment was literally enjoying what Jessica was doing, since she had surprisingly closed her eyes to enjoy the soft finger strokes that Jessica made on her hair. When Ivory mentioned ''Heavenly Scan'', Jessica''s gaze deepened. She then recalled the powerful ability that Ivory said she will awaken when she get to the highest level of her Heavenly Scan ability, the ''Profound Cosmic Overlord Heavenly Gaze''. ''Aii!'' She sighed inwardly when she thought of something. She then said within her ''Perhaps when Ivory gets to that stage where she will be able to see everything in our entire magical universe like she is an all-knowing celestial entity, she will be able to know where the rest of my families are.'' Still stroking Ivory''s hair, Jessica asked Ivory who rested on her body and enjoyed the warmth and softness of her beautiful and delicate body. "Ivory, that ability that will make you a deity-like being that can gaze at everything in the entire universe at once, when do you think you can reach it? Like how soonest?" She asked. "When do I think that I can reach it?" Ivory asked to confirm what she heard. "Yes" Jessica answered. "Well, I don''t really n on awakening that ability, Jessie. I don''t think I actually need it. I was only boasting about it to you so you could greatly admire me too." "Do you know how long it will take me to awaken that ability? I could have turned to dust by then. Jessie. And believe me when I say no one in my race have awakened that ability. Not even the first people that started my Hezekira race." "Although I am more of an extreme genius in my race since only I have awakened this level of my ability, I don''t really n venturing into activating that grand ability. It''s a total waste of my time" Ivory answered. Chapter 112: Jessicas worries Chapter 112: Jessica''s worries "Oh. I was thinking of borrowing that astronomical gazing ability of yours to look for some people who are very dear to my heart. Well, never mind, I guess I will just have to keep searching for them in every world that I will journey to." Jessica said with a sense of grief and unhappiness radiating off of her speech. Although she tried to conceal the emotions of her heart from exuding from her speech, she just couldn''t as Ivory easily detected them in the instant that she spoke. "Jessie, what''s wrong? You were intensely happy a moment ago, but immediately you started speaking, I could perceive a great sense of forlornness from your speech. Tell me, babe. What''s wrong?" Ivory asked with a bewildered expression in her face. So as fearsomely powerful as the White Warrior was, she also carried intense grief and sadness in her heart. It was unbelievable to her. "My entire family, they were abducted by an immense group of bad guys that came to attack us when we weren''t expecting it" Jessica answered. "Oh. I guess your family possibly stepped on the toes of some really powerful people that had armies of powerful warriors tomand." Ivory said with a guess. "No. Not really. It was because of thest born of our family. She was the one prophesied to unite all the worlds. So, those guys appeared to kill her off since they didn''t want the wars in the world to end because of their own gain and because they didn''t want to be subjugated by anyone. They were deeply envious of the unmatched, myriad cmitous powers that was said she innately possessed and so came to destroy her" "But my sister, Alyssa, who had an invocation word to summon a Cendrian spirit with the unrivaled power of phenomenal movement speed to crossrge worlds in the blink of an eye, used the ability of that tremendously fast spirit to escape from their extremely tight envelopment. She was so fast that they couldn''t catch her, and so, she escaped with thest born of the family who at that time was still a baby." "They had the intention to kill my family along with the baby. But seeing that their n had been nullified since my sister, Alyssa, escaped from their envelopment and they weren''t able to catch her since she disappeared like she used a vast, interster-distance teleportation power, they took my family along with them to some world that I haven''t yet figured out. I only wonder what kind of gruesome and heinous things that they are doing to them at the moment." Jessica said sadly. "Oh. I am really sorry that your many of your family members were abducted. Don''t worry, a day wille when you will see them again and embrace them." Ivory said while Jessica nodded. Although Ivory said this, there was great shock in her heart that surfaced from what Jessica said. So, it was the family that the White Warrior came from that produced that girl who will be the One chosen by the Magical Universe itself to unite all the kingdoms that have been deeply immersed into a boundless sea of darkness, chaos and misery. She then recalled Helena, that young girl who intensely battled the Summoners with just low-level magical spells and actually used them to totally prevent the Summoners from killing any more member of the race that she was with. Then she couldn''t help but have her mind reel in awe and veneration. ''No wonder Jessie is so powerful and nigh-invincible. Since her family were chosen by the world to give birth to the Chosen One, that justes to show how mighty, strong and immensely powerful her family is. But damn! I wish I was from a family like that. Anyways, nothing to be too jealous about. She is now my girlfriend and will do everything in her power to keep me from being destroyed if I am in great danger'' Ivory said inwardly. She then proceeded to ask a question that came to her mind. "What about you Jessie? Where were you when the battle to kill your little sister and then the eventual abduction of your parent and rtives took ce?" She questioned. "That is the the thing. I wasn''t around. I was really far away from home, from our. Or I could have broken and smashed apart their envelopment of our home if I were around." "Although my younger sister, Alyssa, tried to do so to free my parent and the rest of our rtives, they were just too many for her to handle with her slightly inconsequential strength then. So, she had no choice than to run away with the baby using the spiritual ability of tremendous inteary speed that was bestowed upon her by the grand Cendrian spirit of speed that she summoned." Jessica answered. After Jessica said this, the fathomless dark abyss within Ivory''s eyes became entirely filled with sadness. "I am really sorry for all the terrible and unfortunate things that have happened to you, Jessica. You are really a strong woman. However, I know that one day, you or one of your powerful sisters, will free your entire family members from the torturous captivity of their wicked captors." Jessica nodded. She then said "That''s why I try my best to get stronger with every passing day. I try to get stronger than I previously were with every minute. And it''s just so I can take the fight to the powerful abductors of my family and wickedly y all of them for all the sorrows that they caused me." Ivory nodded with a smile in her face. "Don''t worry, Jessie. That burden isn''t upon you alone. It''s also on me, your sisters and their friends. I believe that the Great Sisterhood society will join you in fighting and killing the abductors of your family" Jessica nodded her head and gave a smile. "Thank you, Ivory. Although I think I have the strength to do so by myself, I will still invite you, my sisters and their friends, then the members of the Great Sisterhood society to join me in obliterating those devilish fiends once and for all" Ivory nodded her head and then brought her head to kiss Jessica on the lips. After she kissed Jessica and fondled with her breasts for sometime, she detached her lips from Jessica''s and stood to her feet. She then walked away from the ce where Jessicaid on the ground of the agricultural field that they were on to a few feet in front of her. When she got to this new area, she sat on the ground in the cross-legged position to calm her mind and recover her mental energy so she could continue the search for Anissa and her daughter, Jennifer. While Jessica who was still on the floor stood to her feet sometimester. Then with a slight wave of her hand, her immacte white outfit which was pulled off from her body to the ground to reveal her full nakedness, just so that Ivory could go down on her, magically appeared on her body to cover up her nudeness. Immediately after she tied theces of her thick, high-ankle white boots, she walked to where Ivory was and sat beside her on the ground in the cross-legged position too. She then began to inhale to add to the Aetha energy within her. *** - Uygostria - After some days of staying in a particr room that was given to her by Lyaelith, a high-rank member of the Illinoith race, Jennifer had quickly be friends with Shake and her younger sister, Luina. "So, this is one of the runic-weapons of your race?" Jennifer asked Shake with a curious gaze in her eyes. At the moment, she was gazing at a long staff in Shake''s hand which had at it center a particr pattern that seemed like fire. While that pattern which seemed like fire could be seen glowing and emitting invisible waves of energy that actually caused the room that they were in to feel slightly hot, giving the absolute false feeling that they were out in the desert of a tropical zone and were being continuously struck upon by the heat-bearing rays of light from the scorchingly hot sun hung in the sky. "Yes, Jennifer. However, this one was gifted to me by my aunt. It''s just a copy of the powerful, fire runic-staff stored at the Weapon House. We call that the ming Scarlet Vengeance. While this is just a small replica of that weapon." "So, it is not one of the numerous, highly destructive weapons that my race uses." Shake answered. And from the way that she answered, one will know that she was prideful of her race''s powerful inventions. Jennifer could sense too and only shook her head with a smile in it. "Do you think that your race can give me one if I do well? You know, I don''t misbehave and contribute immensely to the growth and development of your amazing and highly inventive race?" Jennifer asked with a light of deep curiosity in her eyes. "Sure. If you even ask now, they will give it to you. My race is a really generous race. And this is because we fully believe in the karmicw of whatever you do, whether good or bad, will always find its way back to you." "However, I will suggest that you don''t ask for that anytime soon. Blend in with us first, then you can ask for thatter. You will surely be given any of our weapon that you desire to have." Shake said while Jennifer nodded. "Well, I am not in a rush to have it. My killer is still out there in the open and I don''t have the strength to face off against that person. So, I will leave that for now." Jennifer said. She then proceeded to ask a question that surfaced in her mind "By the way, why does your race believe in that karmicw of a thing? It doesn''t work sometimes. Why are those bad guys who have done so many bad things still alive and not dead yet. Unlike the good ones who have died inrge numbers?" Chapter 113: Eric Chapter 113: Eric Shake smiled. "Well, for the bad guys, they should continue. Their day of reckoning ising. Someone wille for their souls oneday to appease and pacify all the souls that they have yed. Then for the first question that you asked, although it''s a really long story, I will try to narrate it to you." "Our race in the far past helped a little boy who was being chased by some people from some other race who had the intention to drain his half-human, half-Cysterea and Half-Chronororia blood for something only known to them. Although people of my race guessed that they wanted to extract some essence from his blood to use it to prepare some elixir or medicinal pills, we are however not really sure. But that was what the young boy told them. That they wanted to drain him of his entire blood and use it for the preparation of something that they also didn''t tell him about. But they were really excited about it, the people from the races that were after him" "So, to protect the boy, we gave him sanctuary at our ce. Although this was totally decided against by the entire members of my race at that point in time, since they didn''t want some bad guys toe for us and demolish what we spent many years building. But like our Ancestor saw something special in that boy, he went against the decision made by every other member of my race at that time." "The boy grew up here into an adult, but with hatred and dislike from many of the people of my race, since they at that time, didn''t like to interact with anybody from the human race. They saw them as filthy and arrogant beings that nothing good can reallye from them." "They saw the human race as a race that multiplied inrge numbers which became the worry of many races and then as people that were full of betrayal and definitely the cause of many of the disasters and cmities urring in the numerous kingdoms of many worlds in our magical universe." "Then another reason why my people hated that boy then, was because we saw him as a ticking disaster just waiting to happen. The people of my race felt that he was going to be the one that will cause my race to go into total extinction. And so, they hated him. Not showing him any form or degree of love" "Although he was hated by almost all the people of my race at that point in time, the patriarch of our race however showed him love that kept the boy going, preventing him leaving our race since ny-nine percent of us strongly disliked him and hated him." "However, after many years, the boy who had grown into a striking adult decided to leave to go do something that he had in mind. He told our patriarch that he wanted to go find a small family of his that he wasn''t rted to by blood with a towering, burnished hope in his heart that nothing bad or terrible had happened to them since he was long gone. He then handed a small, cube-shaped item that he made from earthen materials and had numerous, glowing runic inscriptions all over it surface to our patriarch to crush it whenever his life or that of our race was in danger or in serious trouble." "He said that it was a favor that he was returning to the Ancestor of our race for helping him and looking out for him since he was young, not allowing any form of harm toe to him from any member of our race since they had feelings of strong aversion towards him" "Although he could have left our small kingdom long ago to go find that tiny group of people that he grew up with, but because he was too weak then and was very fearful of being caught by the people of some other race that were seriously after him, he stayed behind in our kingdom till he had grown stronger and more powerful. Powerful in the sense that he had awakened many of the strongest bloodline abilities of the two non-human races that he was from. So after doing all these, he was confident of leaving our world to wherever he came from." Shake said. Then with curiosity emitting from the gaze which she used to look at Jennifer, she said "I just wonder how he arrived in our world." She then continued with what she was narrating to Jennifer "Many decadester, a really strong race came to our race with the intention of entirely swallowing it up. After fighting for a few hours against them which only resulted in the gruesome death of many members of our race since the warriors from that race were far individually stronger than ours, our Ancestor decided to crush that item that was given to him by Eric, the boy from the half-human, half-Cysterea and Half-Chronororia race that grew up into an adult in our kingdom" "However, nothing magical or supernatural happened. It was only the wicked ughtering of the members of my race that continued which was apanied by intense mockery from the Valraax race that came to attack us to seize ournds and properties for themselves." "Due to nothing happening after crushing that item that was given to him by Eric, our Patriarch became disappointed and heartbroken. Besides, the higher-ups of our race didn''t even try to help matters. They started ming him that the time which he spent into taking care of Eric till he grew up into an adult could have been used to make himself and the rest of his race stronger." "But all of a sudden after a few moments, a vast unseen force which we couldn''t really describe what it was suddenly appeared and enwrapped everyone of them, including the people from the Valraax race and then caused them all to be really sluggish in their movement. And to give you the degree of the slowness or sluggishness that suddenly came upon them as I was told, it will possibly take them many minutes to open their mouth to speak. It was like they were in a time field meant to radically slow them down." "Once this force engulfed everyone, Eric suddenly appeared from a portal and began to cleanly cut off the heads of the people from the Valraax race using arge broad de that he condensed from the bloodline power of Radiance Construct that he possessed. And he moved so fast that he shed off the heads of all the warrior males and females of the Valraax race in a matter of seconds." "So, just like that, he vanquished many of the people from the Valraax race and then made the others who he didn''t kill captives of our race to be our free manpower. And since arge number of the people of the Valraax had been eliminated, we took over their massive kingdom and made their resources ours, seriously enriching ourselves." "Although other races tried us too, thinking that they could overpower Eric because of their incredibly powerful and tough, fearsome-looking warriors, they only met with disaster and destion as rivers of their blood flowed throughout thends of their kingdoms." "So, that''s how our kingdom became extremely strong that no other race could attempt to do what the Valraax race and some other idiotic race did, just because of that single person that they believed was backing us, acting as the guardian of our race." "They saw Erik as a tremendously powerful and extremely formidable fighter that will swing into full action once he was summoned by any of the elders of our race" "Then apart from being our protector, he was the one who taught us to how create runic artifacts and weapons. We don''t know where he got knowledge of such an amazing thing from, but it was he who taught us to help us develop and improve the strength and prowess of our race. Therefore, with that knowledge, we started implementing the runic inscriptions and engravings that Eric taught us into objects to turn them into weapons or items that we could use to augment the offensive and defensive power of our race." "So Jennifer, that was how my race cultivated and harvested the ability to do good deeds unto others who are either crestfallen or feel totally dested or are living in total sadness and misery." After Shake said all these, Jennifer couldn''t help but shake her head with awe and amazement glowing intensely in her eyes. "I guess he had the bloodline ability to control time, making him an extremely dreadfulbatant." Jennifer said to Shake while Shake nodded her head. "Yes. Recall that I said he was from the Chronororia race. That race had the ability to manipte time to their will." Shake said while Jennifer nodded her head. "Hmm. So what about Eric, is he still alive?" Jennifer asked with a light of deep curiosity gleaming from her eyes. "Yes of course. And he still looks so youthful, like he''s twenty-five. The aging effect of time can''t affect him since he can control time itself and bend it to his will. And like he once told some elders, he built an invisible dimensionalyer of time around himself. So, the weathering and aging ability of the river of time which will affect every other person has zero effect on him since he is engulfed by an auricyer that totally separates him from time that affect everything on our world. It simply like he exists in a timeless zone. However, I have never seen him since I was born. This is just what I was told by the enlightened elders of my race" Shake responded. "Wow. That''s really awesome. To be sincere, I will truly like to meet him. Maybe I could request that he uses his total domination time power to help me aplish something." Jennifer said and grinned, fully concealing the wicked intent in her heart from emitting from her voice. She then looked around in her room and said with a smile in her face "I guess you guys are one of the major powers of this world, right?" "Sure." Shake answered. "While this building where the people of your race healed me is just one of the numerous healing buildings that you guys have in your vast kingdom?" Jennifer questioned. "Yes. This building is just one of the numerous buildings that we have. We use it to treat sick people of our race and other races. Our pce is still very far away from here. It will take us a few days to get there using our transportation beasts " Shake said while Jennifer shook her head with awe. "So massive. Your kingdom is truly flourishing" Jennifer said while Shake gave a beautiful smile. "Thank you. But it''s all do to Eric. Or we would have ceased to exist, talk more of flourishing" Shake answered with a smile in her face while Jennifer gave another nod of her head. However, many devilish ns started brewing in Jennifer''s mind which was innately full of serpents and scorpions. Chapter 114: Library of a million spell books Chapter 114: Library of a million spell books - Great Sisterhood Training Camp - "Don''t think because you have defeated Jennifer that you won''t increase your spellcasting andbat training intensity." Helena''sbat and fitness private instructor, Deylina, said. "I know that too, ma''am. That''s why I have been attempting to learn and master Sky-level Spellcaster spells." Helena answered with a smile. "Hmm. And how far have you gone with it?" Deylina asked. "Well, it''s only the Nine Golden Invincible Bells spells which I used to block Jennifer''s evil magical attack that I have really mastered, since I can instantly deploy it with a single thought from me. However, I have been trying to master other spells andplete some unfinished high-level spells that I was introduced to by instructor Sephia. So very soon, I should master a few of them too" Helena replied. "Good. And keep in mind that you will participate in the spellcastingpetitioning up in two weeks time. So, you have to fully dedicate yourself to your training and be totally diligent at it." "And as you may already know, in thepetition that ising up very soon, many seniors of yours, those who are in the Sky-level spellcasting stage will also be participating in thepetition, since it is meant for them. And since you will partaking in that intensepetition, you should try to master those third-level spellweaving magical spells on time, or you will be swept away by their powerful unceasing magical attacks and lose the awards and the beautiful prizes that you can keep yourself from winning thepetition." Deylina said. "Yes ma''am. I know that too. I was told by instructor Amber that many of my seniors will also be partaking in the magicalpetition. However, I am also seriously preparing myself for it, since I also want those magical artifacts for myself." Helena answered. "Good!" Deylina said. She then said further "Well, as an advice which you will want to adhere to, those shameless seniors of yours who already know that you are the chosen one will try to focus on you more to sweep you off the tform and then be famous as the male or female that swept you, the great and all-powerful Chosen One, away from the tform. So, you will want to sensorily avoid their joint or sudden, sneak attacks by mastering a Magical Awareness spell which will instantly produce a mildly or strongly tingling or burning sensation on any part of your body to rm you off faraway or extremely close magical attacks." "Okay. I will do so, ma''am. Thanks for telling me that" Helena said appreciably. "Don''t mention, Helena. And also, you should understand that the spell will benefit you in the long run since you will be instantly alerted of magical attacks that will be sneakingly fired at you from any direction. However, the only downside of the spell is that since it''s a spell that needs Aetha energy to continue operating, it will deplete the Aetha energy flowing in your veins. But I have a feeling that you shouldn''t really have problem with that since you are the Chosen One, as sometimes in the future, you will possibly activate an ability to endlessly gather Aetha energy from the world in tremendous amounts." "Well, I can only hope to awaken that ability early." Helena answered. She then said further "When today''s strength training is over, I will try to get that particr spell that you spoke about." "Alright." Deylina said. She then spoke further by saying "Alright. Continue your press-ups." Helena nodded and then went into the press-up position to continue her press-ups. *** Few hourster when she was done with her body''s strength training, she left the training field that she was on with the others to their various rooms to rest or do other things. As everyone started leaving the training field to their rooms, Lydia came over to Helena''s side and asked with a smile in her face "Hello Hel, how are you?" "Hey Lydia, I just feel tired because I did many press-ups. My instructor is just so hard on me. Anyways, I will recover my energy when I get to my room and rx." Helena said. She then questioned "What about you, Lydia? Hope you are good?" "Yea. I am doing fine." Lydia answered. She then asked "Going to your room now, right?" "No, I am going to see instructor Amber to get a book of spell. I need a particr spell from it." Helena answered. "Alright." Lydia said and nodded at the same time. She then asked with a curious gaze in her eyes "Would you partake in that magicalpetition that wille up in a few weeks time?" "Sure. I n to." Helena replied with a smile in her face. "Oh really? That is cool, Helena. I also want to participate in thatpetition too. I am trying to do everything to develop my abilities." Lydia said. Then before Helena could say anything, Lydia proceeded to ask a question that surfaced in her mind "Helena, what do you say we team up against our seniors? I think we would be a powerful, invincible force if we face off against our seniors together." "Yea. That''s right. Just like how we were invincible when we fought those magical beasts in that Valley of Skulls. Alright Lydia, let''s team up together and battle our seniors." Helena said with a sharp gaze in her eyes. Then they both went to instructor Amber''s office to see her. Knock! Once a knock was made on her door, Amber''s voice rang out from within. "Come in" She said. Then the door opened for Helena and Lydia toe in. "Helena, what''s up? Do you have anything to report to me?" Amber questioned as she was surprised to see them. "Not at all, instructor Amber. I only came here to request for your permission to use the library. I want to master a Magical Awareness spell since I will be going up against many of my seniors that will be partaking in that magicalpetitioning up in two weeks time." Helena answered. "Hmm. Alright." Amber said. She then turned her head to look at Lydia and asked "What about you, what are you here for?" "I came in with Helena, instructor Amber" Lydia answered. "Okay." Amber said with a slight nod of her head. She then said "Alright. Come with me, the both of you." Amber then stood to her feet and walked towards the door of her office to leave it. And as she did so, she was followed behind by both Helena and Lydia who had smiles in their faces. This was their first time going to the library, a massive ce where thousands of shelves with millions ofrge books on spellcasting could be found on them. When they got to the library, they came across a middle-aged, partially bald man who wore a robe and emitted a shocking, oppressive aura of power and might from his body. When Amber appeared before this man, she took a full bow. Then when she straightened herself back, she greeted respectfully "Good day, elder Jones." Elder Jones only nodded indifferently. His gaze at the moment was on both Helena and Lydia. He then turned his head to look at Amber and asked "What do they want?" "They want to use the library to acquire some spells from some spell books in the library." Amber answered. "Hmm. And what are their contribution points?" Elder Jones asked. "Well, it''s not long that they both joined the Great Sisterhood training camp. So, they haven''t really acquired contribution points yet. But with time, they would do so and be able to exchange them for other things at the training camp." Amber responded. "Okay. But they can''t use the library until they have acquired contribution points. I am sorry, Amber. Tell them to return ande back another time when they have gotten contribution points." Elder Jones said, causing Amber, Helena and Lydia to feel shocked. "Uhm... Elder Jones, she is Helena, the chosen one." Amber said, trying to change Elder Jones mind by telling him Helena''s identity. "And so?" Elder Jones asked with a furrowed brow. He was actually slightly angered by what Amber said, saying that Helena was the Chosen One. Then before Amber could talk, Elder Jones said further "Even though she is the Chosen One, she can''t have possibly everything in here without working for them. Her being the Chosen One does not mean that she should be entitled to have everything in here without really working hard for them." Then speaking further, he asked with his brows still furrowed and with that slight expression of anger still written all over his face "Why would she get things without a sweat when others are out there in the world risking their lives for them? I will rather give ess to the library and to other restricted ces in the camp to people who work hard to get contribution points than to someone who thinks that she can just get everything like she is really entitled to have them." Chapter 115: Elder Jones decides for Helena Chapter 115: Elder Jones decides for Helena When Elder Jones finished talking, Amber looked at him and asked "So what you said in summary is that you won''t allow her to go in?" Elder Jones only ignored her. He didn''t even nod his head to the question that he was asked by Amber. Amber exhaled and then turned around to look at Helena and Lydia who also looked at her with unhappy gazes. "Well, I guess you will have to get contribution points before you will able to use the library and some other ces in the training camp" Amber said. Helena who couldn''t really figure out what contribution points meant decided to ask "Instructor Amber, what are contribution points?" "They are points that you will be awarded with when you aplish or fulfill a specific task generated by the Mission House in the training camp." "Only bypleting various grades of different types of missions that will be given to you by the Mission House can you be awarded points that you can use to buy things at the Artifact Hall in the camp or gain ess to the library and some other exciting ces in the training camp" Amber replied. "Oh. Then I guess I will have to go to the Mission House to get missions and eventually be awarded contribution points after I havepleted them." Helena said. "That is right. Except that the mission requires you to go into the world. And that could be really dangerous for you, Helena. We don''t want you to fully leave our presence as we would want to quickly get to you to shield you from danger." Amber said. "But how would I be able to grow my phenomenal abilities in leaps and bounds if I don''t try to develop myself? Besides, you gave me a protective item to crush so that you could be alerted that I am in danger. So, what could possibly go wrong?" Helena asked. "No Helena. I gave you that to summon me if you were to be attacked by Jennifer''s mom, Anissa. That item will only work in here, not out there in some really distant ce in the world." Amber said. "Oh! Alright, Instructor Amber." Helena said with a slight nod of her head. She then proceeded to ask "Then how would I get contribution points to exchange them for spell books at the magical library or for magical artifacts at the Artifact Hall, instructor Amber?" "Helena, forget about contribution points for now. We can''t send you into the world until you have grown very powerful to be able to carry yourself out there in the world without any problem." Amber said while Helena''s face instantly fell. "But how would I be powerful if I don''t learn new spells from the library?" Helena asked. "Helena, it''s okay. You don''t need to keep pestering me to allow you go into the world. No matter what you will say, you are not leaving this camp until you are way much older and have grown powerful to be able to unleash Heaven-level and Mage-level spells. So, keep quiet and don''t try to ask me any question again concerning this, or I would be really angry with you. Now, turn your back. Let leave this ce." Amber said. Helena who wasn''t willing to sumb to what Amber said shook her head and then unexpectedly dashed to the front of elder Jones who was caught by surprise on why Helena had suddenly dashed towards him. "Elder, please I really want to use the library. But since you have stopped me from entering only until I have gotten contribution points, then I ask that you help me tell instructor Amber to allow me to go into the world to acquire them frompletion of missions. I am sick of them telling me not to do this and that because they don''t want me to be exposed to danger. I am grown and can handle myself. Please elder" Helena said quickly. Amber shook her head and then walked up to where Helena was. Immediately she got to her back, she said to elder Jones and said "Sorry about this elder Jones, I am taking her away" She then grabbed Amber''s hand and tried to pull her away. Helena continued to looked at the elder as she was being dragged away by Amber who had a furious look in her face. Elder Jones sighed and then said "Amber, leave her." Immediately Amber heard that, she left Helena alone and then turned to look at elder Jones. "Elder Jones, don''t tell me that you want to act on what she said. You can''t listen to her." Amber hurriedly said. "Well, it''s not like I am the Camp Overseer to have the final say over things in here. I am only a guardian of the library. However, my rank is only third to that of the Camp Overseer. So, I still have some say in here." Elder Jones said. He then said further by saying "So Amber, leave the girl alone. Let her go for a mission to acquire contribution points to be able to use the library and exchange them for artifacts at the Artifact Hall." Amber''s face fell. "No elder Jones, you can''t do this." She said with a slightly annoyed expression in her face. "Oh yes, I can do this" Elder Jones said. "Well, I will have to see what the Camp Overseer will say about this" Amber said and then flew away, leaving both Helena and Lydia behind to go to Roselyn''s office. "Come over here the both of you" Elder Jones said. Helena and Lydia then walked towards him with smiles in their faces. When they got in front of him, both of them took a full bow with Helena saying "Thank you very much, elder" She then straightened herself back. "So, you are the Chosen One?" Elder Jones asked. "Yes, elder" Helena reverently said and nodded at the same time with a smile in her face. "Hmm" Elder Jones uttered. Then still gazing at her, he said "You are still very young, and really weak. I was thinking the Chosen One will be a Heaven-level spellcaster. But here you are, an Earth-Level spellcaster." Helena''s eyes widened in shock when elder Jones said that. She then proceeded to ask "But how did you that, elder?" "With the use of a Stage Perception spell which I can cast silently on anyone, I will know the level or stage that person is at spellcasting." Elder Jones said with a smile. "Well, you are still wrong, elder. I know some Sky-level spells which I can easily utter without feeling stressed or taxed." Helena said looking at elder Jones who only broke into a raucousughter. "Really? How many? And how many can you unleash before feeling drained of your Aetha energy?" Elder Jones asked. "Well, I can only unleash one at the moment. Then to your second question, I should be able to unleash two Sky-level spells before feeling totally exhausted." Helena said while elder Jones broke into another raucousughter again. "So, what spellcasting level does that really put you at?" Elder Jones asked with a raised brow. Helena rolled her eyes at him and said "Well, the Earth-level spellcasting level" "You see now that I wasn''t wrong, right?" Elder Jones asked and grinned while Helena only slightly nodded her head. "By the way, what spell did you actually wanted to learn?" Elder Jones asked further. "A magical awareness spell, elder. I want to master it to be able to detect magical spells that will beunched at me from any direction." Helena answered. "Hmm. That''s good, Chosen One. I can see that you are trying your best to develop new abilities." Elder Jones said with an impressed nod of his head. He then said further "And sorry about what I said earlier to you, but that is just me, I am a strict person, a man of policies." Helena nodded her head "It''s okay, elder. I understand that you were only doing your job" She then proceeded to ask a question that surfaced in her mind "So elder, I believe that you heard of the boom sounds that rang out from the heavy collisions of the massive magical attacks that were unleashed by both the Camp Overseer and an instructor called Anissa. Why didn''t you go to help her in that battle? If she was grievously wounded or killed, she would have certainlye for us all to y us." "You are right. I should have gone to help them. But I really can''t leave this ce. This is where I was assigned to diligently watch over and nothing else. So, their battle wasn''t my concern. It is only if the library is being attacked would I react to kill off that attacker." Elder Jones answered. "I understand now, elder. You are the sole protector of the library" Helena said with a light ofprehension in her eyes while Elder Jones nodded his head. Then before she could say anything else, swoosh sounds suddenly rang by her side as both the Camp Overseer, Roselyn and the Chief Spell instructor, Amber, dropped to the ground from the air. Chapter 116: Training for the battle proposed by Roselyn Chapter 116: Training for the battle proposed by Roselyn When Helena turned her head to see who had appeared, she quickly greeted "Good day, ma''am" Roselyn nodded her head to her greeting and asked with one of her brows furrowed "Helena, Amber told me that you want to go into the world to acquire contribution points, is that true?" Helena nodded her head. "It''s true ma''am. I want contribution points to be able to use the library and exchange them for artifacts at the Artifact Hall." She politely answered. "Hmm" Roselyn uttered. She then asked "And do you know that it involves you going into the world?" "Yes ma''am. I know that." Helena replied. "And do you know how risky it would be for you?" Roselyn asked. "Yes ma''am. I know that too" Helena answered while Roselyn nodded her head. Roselyn then said with seriousness in her tone "Well, for me to know that you are truly ready to go into the world, you will have to battle an elite Sky-level spellcaster, one from the Law Enforcement and Punishment Faculty." Immediately Roselyn said this, Helena''s and Lydia''s eyes widened with shock. Roselyn saw the intensely amazed gazes in both Helena''s and Lydia''s eyes and said with a solemn expression in her face "Once you can do defeat that spellcaster from the Punishment Hall, you will be allowed to go to into the world to do your thing. But if you can''t, you will never bring up this topic again until I decide myself to allow you go into the world to acquire contribution points." She then asked further "I believe I am clear?" "Yes ma''am" Helena nodded her head. "Good!" Roselyn said. She then looked at elder Jones who only nodded at her as a form of greeting. She nodded back too and flew back to her office. Amber looked at Helena who quickly looked at the ground. She couldn''t meet Amber''s gaze with her eyes, since she went against Amber today and might cause Amber to be really angry at her. Amber looked at Helena who was staring at the floor and then said "Helena,e here." Helena quickly hurried towards her. And when she appeared before her, she hurriedly said "Instructor Amber, I am really sorry. Please forgive me. I didn''t mean to disobey you, I just wanted to acquire contribution points. The thing is I am tired of everyone making decisions for me because I am the Chosen One. I want to be able to make my own decisions too. I am really instructor Amber" Instructor Amber smiled and then stroked Helena''s hair. "Helena, you don''t need to apologize. You actually did the right thing and I give kudos to you for that. You being the Chosen One doesn''t mean that we have to be the ones making all the decisions for you all the time till you are of the age to make wise decisions for yourself. So, with what you did earlier, by fighting to make your own decision, I am really impressed. And that shows that you are bing more mature and independent. Therefore dear, there is really no need to apologize to me or to anyone else over the obstinate behavior that you exhibited earlier. You absolutely did the right thing." She said. Amber then said further "The only thing that reallypelled me to stop you from that taking that rightful decision was because I am really concerned about your safety. I don''t want anything bad to you. If anything bad or terrible happened to you, then there is no hope for our world again. Everything will absolutely be drenched in blood and fully permeated with agony and misery. There will no redemption for our world again, since the limitlessly powerful redeemer of our world has been in." Still gazing at Helena, Amber said "So, you see how important you are to our world?" Helena nodded her head. "Yes ma''am" She replied. "Good! That is my girl. Let''s go." Amber said. She then beckoned for Lydia to join them as they left the library''s perimeter together. *** On their way back to their rooms as they walked through a wide stony path that had tall and colorful, fragrant flowers on both sides, Amber said in a solemn tone to Helena "So Helena, what are you going to do about your formidable challenger from the Law Enforcement and Punishment Faculty that you will be facing very soon? Everyone there are elites since they possess exceptional fighting skills and astonishing spellcasting prowess. That challenger of yours could knock you out for days with only his or her fist." When Helena heard that, she shook. ''Wow, that''s some insane fighting ability'' She uttered inwardly. She then said "Well, I have some powerful magical spells that I can deploy to either defend myself from my challenger''s magical attacks or to throw my own magical attacks at him or her. Besides, I should be able to handle that person if I time my attacks correctly." With a serious expression still in her face, she said "If I can position myself well to defend without falling to my back or staggering backwards from the tyrannical waves that will appear from the collisions of our dense magical attacks, and then I timing my attacks well to sessfully hit my challenger, I think I should be able to emerge as the winner." Amber and Lydia grinned with Amber saying "Helena, it''s easier said than done." She then spoke further by saying "Anyways, you should still be able to do so since you are the Chosen One." Amber said that and winked at Helena while Helena only rolled her eyes at her. Amber then took another route to go to her office, leaving both Helena and Lydia behind. "Should we go to the training field? It will be vacant by now. Let''s go practice." Lydia suddenly said. "Oh. That''s true. Let''s go" Helena said. Then they dashed to the training field using high-speed movement magical spells on themselves. An instantter, they arrived before a massive bronze gate to go into the training field. Then when the gate was opened wide for them with them stepping into it with smiles in their faces, they were surprised to meet Lauren and Deborah in there. They were also training themselves as a pair ofrge burnished wings that gave the feeling that they were forged from hard, polished metal could be seen pping extremely fast at their backs, generating gale-force winds that caused many of the stones and sands on the training field to be swept up inrge amounts into the air. "Girls!!" Helena said out very loud to pull their attention towards her. Immediately her voice loudly rang out, Deborah and Lauren who were high in the air and were fully focused on what they were doing, turned their heads to look in the direction that somebody called out for the both of them. Then they saw Helena and Lydia far in front of them. Immediately they saw both Helena and Lydia, they lowered themselves from a shocking height of sixty feet to the ground before retracting their pairs of astonishinglyrge, metal-like wings back into their bodies. Then they went to meet Helena with beautiful smiles in their faces. "Senior Helena, you are here too" Deborah said respectfully and with a admiring tone in her voice. "Yea, I am here. But what are you girls doing here? Shouldn''t you be in Lucretia''s room or your room doing something?" Helena asked with surprise in her tone. Deborah and Lauren grinned when Helena said that. Lauren then answered "Senior Helena, Lucretia was exceedingly fortunate to immerse her mind into a fullprehension state for some pretty high-level magical spells that she wanted to master. And since we don''t want to disturb her to bring her out of that self-enlightenment state that is kinda hard to enter, we decided to leave her room ande here to train ourselves. It''s high time we awakened some of our high-grade bloodline abilities. We have been cking off" "Oh really? That''s good for her and good of you girls. You can carry on with you training. Don''t let me disturb you girls. I am also here for the same thing if you may ask." Helena said and then grinned. Deborah and Lauren nodded their heads with smiles appearing in their faces. Then they said to Lydia who was by Helena''s side "Hello Lydia", they both greeted at the same time like they had the same thought. "Hi, Debbie. Hello Lauren" Lydia answered back with a smile in her face too. Lauren then said with a serious tone in her voice "The members of the Heavenly Fiend Termination Cult are gathered here. So, what are we girls waiting for? We have fiends to destroy, let''s start training." Deborah turned her head to look at her younger sister, Lauren, with a conspicuous smirk expression in her face and then suddenly barked "Can you shut up, please?! Don''t you know you sounded stupid when you said that? Ugh!" She then expanded out herrge copsed wings and took into the air to a great altitude to continue what she was doing before Helena and Lydia came in to interrupt them. Helena arrived before Lauren who had a soured expression in her face and then said with an affable smile on her lips "Don''t mind your older sister. She is only jealous of the fact that you are way more funnier than her, making her to react to your funny statements with harsh words. If she does that next time, just ignore her and don''t try to feel bad, since she is only envious." Lauren''s face instantly brightened up. She then unleashed her pairs of massive metallic wings and shot into the air at an incredible speed. Helena then looked over at Lydia who simply nodded her head at her with a brilliant smile in her face as she prepared to start her training with her broad blue de that faded in and out of visibility like it were a phantom object. Chapter 117: Training with the girls Chapter 117: Training with the girls Immediately when everyone started their training, Helena closed her eyes to unleash a transformation-purpose spell called the ''Rainbow Radiance Carnage Goddess transformation spell''. That was the partiallyplete, being-transmutation spell that she told Lucretia and the others that she wanted to master to enter a state where she would be extremely powerful. So, right here at the training field, she wanted to see how long it would take her in deploying the transformation spell which was long in size. "The living, unlimited source of arcane magical power in our world, make me as beautiful as the rainbow that appears in the dark rainy sky, and as dazzling and blinding as the brilliant light from the sun that illuminates the world, chasing away the engulfing darkness. But as resplendent and splendorous that I will be, I want to be the herald of sorrow and misery to my enemies. I want to be the harbinger of destruction to all my adversaries. So, I ask that the boundless transformation power of the Magical Universee upon me and change me into a peerless Goddess of ughter that will cause the appearance of streams, rivers and seas of blood of thine enemies. With therefore the great and mysterious divinely power of Carnage or Bloodbath that I will be bestowed with by the world, I will unstoppably y a thousand myriad creatures that will appear in my paths to cause unbridled destruction to my enemies, as I will bath their corpses in therge pools of their own blood, and then their souls in the pools of the essences that formed their incoporeal souls. Now, transform me into a fierce, bloodlust goddess of all colors of light!" Helena uttered with an unyielding resolve in her voice, as she was ready to sacrifice her entire Aetha energy for that astonishing phenomenal transformation to happen. However, nothing happened. "Come on, you damned transformation spell. I just uttered that for only heavens knows how long and you didn''t transform me. Fuck you!" Helena said with bitterness in her tone. She wanted to use that spell which would power her up to be able to go against the elite magical warrior from the Law Enforcement and Punishment faculty. She then closed her eyes again to utter the words for the transformation spell to see if it would work. But nothing happened. Helena snapped open her eyes with a bittered expression written all over her face. "How would I be able to go against that challenger of mine now since this long stupid spell has refused to work? My challenger is seriously going to ruin my face." Helena said, imagining vividly how her challenger would repeatedly hit her in the face with her hard fist to make it look like bad tomato. "I guess I am left with only magical spells to unleash magical attacks then. That is the only way to be able to stand up to my challenger in a spellcasting battle." Helena said further. She then began to organize the spells that she was going to use in that battle in her head. After sometime of preparing the list of spells that she was going to use in that battle, she stopped with a glow of determination in her eyes. "With those offensive-type magical spells that I have organized in my head, I should be able to easily go against that elite magical warrior from the Punishment Hall." Helena said. She then prepared to start her own training using those spells that she arranged in her head. Then with a thought, the areas of muscles of her body suddenly began to emit a soft silvery glow, making it seem like her muscles were forged from actual silver since they sheened beautifully from the light of the sun that continuously struck them. When the entire muscles of her body began to emanate that silvery light, Helena punched at the ground with her fist that also shone with a silvery light. Bang! As soon as her fist impacted the ground, arge amount of dust erupted into the air like an explosion took ce, taking the form of a gigantic mushroom cloud. Also, when her silver-glowing fist struck the earth, a wave of shocking tyrannical power instantly surfaced and swept into the distance in all directions. Then when the dust settled many minutester, a gigantic web-like crack could be seen at the ce where Helena''s fist powerfully struck the ground. Lydia who was in the far distance and Lauren and Deborah who were at a great altitude in the air, turned their heads to look at where the explosion urred. Then they saw Helena who stood tall at the center of where the explosion took ce with an attractive silvery glow emanating from her body, giving the feeling that she was a living silver statue, they couldn''t help but nod their head impressedly at her. Lauren who stared at Helena adoringly suddenly came up with an idea. She then speedily flew to her sister''s side and said "Deborah, let''s join hands together with Lydia to fight Helena. That way, we would maximize the benefits that would be obtained from our self-training" "Hmm!" Deborah uttered with a pondering gaze in her eyes. She then looked at Lauren and said "This is the first time that your fishy brain came up with something intelligent. Well, kudos to you for that" Deborah then lowered herself to the ground to go meet Lydia and tell about the n that Lauren orchestrated. As Deborah flew to the ground to go speak to Lydia, Lauren who still remained in the air said "I will say something funny, you will criticize me. I will say something intelligent, you will still give a caustic remark. Well, that onlyes to show that I am better than you, making you really envious of me, just like Helena had previously said. And the day that I grow stronger than you, I will shut you up anytime that you talk." "Lauren, what are you still doing up in the air? Come down." Deborah said. "Yea sis." Lauren said from that high altitude that was at and lowered herself to the ground. Helena whose body still emanated that soft silvery glow, proceeded to ask them a question that surfaced in her mind when she saw them grouping together "Hey guys, what are you doing?" "We want to attack you, Helena. So get ready for our unceasing attacks" Lydia said with a smile. Then in the next instant, she threw her de at Helena. Whoosh! She disappeared from where she was and appeared where the de had gotten to before Helena. Immediately her body materialized just a meter before Helena, she sent out her fist towards Helena''s head to strike her. However, Helena who broke a smile across her face suddenly grabbed Lydia by the hand and flung her away into the distance. But she didn''t apply too much strength into her throw, or she might seriously injure her if she threw her away too hard. Thud! Lydianded with a heavy thud to the ground at a distance of fourteen feet away. As soon as Helena got rid of Lydia, Lauren and Deborah suddenly flew into the air towards her to dish out their own attacks. Then immediately they got to a distance of six feet in front of her, they began to p their wings at her to generate tremendously powerful gust of wind that would blow off her feet and into the far distance. However, their stormy wind attacks weren''t sessful as Helena''s feet which also emitted a soft silvery glow, actually pushed knee-deep into the ground like she was in a mud swamp. Seeing that Helena had pushed her legs knee-deep into the ground to gain anchorage, just so she won''t be blown away by the powerful wind currents that were sent at her, Deborah decided to increase the power of the wind that she produced using herrge metal-like wings. As soon as she made that decision in her mind, her pair of gigantic wings began to p faster and faster that it then suddenly generated a magically-imbued, immensely strong wind current that actually stripped off thergeyer of earth that Helena''s leg were deeply rooted into along with Helena herself and blew both her and therge fragment of earth that was ripped off from the ground away into the far distance. Helena who shot backwardly through the air at a great velocity was intensely shocked by the shredding power of the wind that struck her, since it tore her off from the ground and the earth itself andunched both of them like stones furiously fired from a catapult into the far distance. Thud!! She heavily crashed to the ground of the training field with her back thirty-seven feet away, while her body that was still acted upon by a particr force, caused her body to be dragged across the surface of the earth for many feet more into the distance before finallying to a full halt. But this was because she sent her fingers deep into the earth to slow her drag across the earth, or she would still be pushed over the earth surface by the force that acted on her from the magically-augmented, fiercely strong wind currents that were unleashed at her by Deborah. She then stood to her feet many minutester with bruises all over body and spat out the sand that had entered into her mouth when she was being dragged across the earth into the far distance. "Wow. What kind of insane wind attack was that?" Helena asked herself where she stood at. She then casted a healing spell on herself to regenerate the wounds that she sustained from that heavy crash into the earth and the seemingly furious drag across it. After the numerous bruise wounds all over her body healed, she looked at the skirt that she wore and saw to her amazement that it had almostpletely shredded apart, presenting the faultless, fair-skinned thighs of her beautiful and slender legs to anyone that would look at her. She then looked into the distance at Deborah and saw that the metallic wings at her back had surprisingly grownrger in size and were glowing resplendently at the moment with hundreds of inscriptions of profound anciently signs, symbols and diagrams on their surfaces which emitted strange, perceptible rippling pulses of Wind Maniption power. Chapter 118: Training with the girls (II) Chapter 118: Training with the girls (II) "Wow!" Helena couldn''t help but mutter. She realized that them battling her had caused one of Deborah''s bloodline abilities to be activated. She then felt jealous. Same with Lauren who wanted to be really strong so that she could shut her sister up anytime she spoke. "Ugh! Why didn''t this happen to me instead of her? This universe is a cheater. You hear, universe? You are a cheater" She said inwardly with unhappiness epassing her heart. However, Deborah was her blood sister and would protect her. So, she shrugged off the bad feeling that enveloped her heart and became really happy for her instead, and with a strong belief that soon, one or many of her bloodline abilities would awaken too. Deborah at the moment was having this power to control air swelling greatly within her. And it was a really nice and wondrous feeling as she earnestly wanted more of it. Then she gazed at Helena at the far distance that she was and said loudly with a smile surfacing on her lips "Get ready for my next attack, senior Helena." She then shot at an extreme speed to a higher altitude above the ground. And immediately she got to that altitude which was about thirty meters above the ground, she pped herrge metallic wings which were still glowing in a brilliant azure light to generate exceedingly turbulent air currents that would sweep Helena off her foot and shove her further away into the far distance. But then, a bloodline-based battle method suddenly surfaced in her head like it were a usual thought of hers. Then with a furrowed brow, she decided to deploy that lineage-bound battle skill that had unexpectedly appeared in her mind at Helena. So, the instant that she pped her glowing metallic wings which had grown very muchrger in size at Helena, azure-colored winds suddenly manifested and raged towards Helena with the power to seemingly shred everything in their paths to pieces. Helena''s eyes opened wide in shock, horror and awe from the immensely strong, azure-colored wind currents that carried with them a shocking, tremendously pulsating power of tyrannical sharpness. The high degree of fright and astonishment that had appeared in Helena''s heart was because she could actually perceive where she stood at, an overwhelming and rming aura of a great, unbridled sharpness to cut all in their paths, boundlessly exude in all directions from the seemingly cmitous winds that raged towards her with unmatched frenzy. And understanding that there will be nothing that she will be able do to counter the furiously raging wind attack that carried with it a strongly pulsing, perceivable power of extreme sharpness, she abruptly casted the Nine Golden Invincible Bells protection-type spell. Bang! The sharpness-bearing, azure-colored wind which raged towards Helena, heavily struck the bell that she was in and produced a loud ear-aching sound, causing Lydia and Lauren who were close to Helena''s proximity to quickly cover their ears, since they were inflicted with acute keening sounds that suddenly caused their ears to ache badly. But as extremely durable and exceedingly thick, impervious bells that magically materialized from the powerful, multiyered defensive spell that Helena weaved in an instant, the sharpness-carrying winds which gave the feeling that they were actually enormous hordes of furious and resentful apparitions that wielded several sizes of rapiers or des, couldn''t really deal or cause any form or degree of damage to even the first of the nine bells that protectively enclosed Helena''s delicate figure. Although, due to the extreme razor-like sharpness that the frenzied azure-colored wind possessed, the first invisible bell which was thergest bell, as it was the one that enclosed the other eight golden bells instantly developed tens of thousands of scratches and marks all over it entire surface. But it healed back in the next instant as it rapidly drew Aetha energy from Helena''s Aetha veins and then abruptly regenerated. Then when the colored, terrifying wind attack dispersed some momentster, arge area of the ground outside the first enormous golden bell that shielded Helena from every form of attacks in every direction, had been reduced to splinters. When Helena saw that the sharpness-infused raging air currents had vanished, she heaved a sigh of relief and looked up at Deborah who had quickly flown towards her with a deeply sorry look in her face. "Senior Helena, I am very sorry. I didn''t know that my attack woulde out like that. I am really sorry" She said apologetically. Helena smiled. "It''s okay dear." She said. When Helena said that it was okay, meaning that she wasn''t angry at her for that totally decimating, wind-bound attack that she unexpectedly sent out at her, Deborah went forward to embrace Helena who sweetly and affectionately rubbed her back. Then when she detached herself from the embrace, Helena said to her "I guess one of your powerful bloodline abilities have fully awakened." Deborah shook her head. "I can''t really say. Probably." She said with uncertainty in her tone while Helena nodded. Helena then said further by asking "That frightening wind attack that you sent out at me, what bloodline ability is that? What''s it called?" "That is the Azure Brilliance Razor Wind attack. I suddenly knew what it was called when it appeared in my mind in that moment that my wings started growing and emitting azure radiance. Then I decided to unleash the attack at you to see how powerful it would be. But I got way more than I actually imagined it to be." Deborah answered and grinned while Helena nodded with an amiable smile on her face. Then suddenly, Lydia''s voice rang out, ruining the interactive moment between the two of them. "Hey! Enough of the damned boring talk" Lydia unexpectedly said loudly from where she stood at. She then loudly said further with a solemn expression written in her face "Deborah, leave there this moment. It''s time for Helena to experience my amazing power too." Once Lydia said that and they could both perceive the seriousness in her tone, Deborah broke a smile across her face and looked at Helena who only shook her head with a look of ''I got crazy friends'' in her face. Deborah then quicklyunched her body to a great altitude in the sky at a really amazing speed using the astonishinglyrge wings that still glowed in a brilliant azure light and still grew by half an inch every minutes like it growth was indefinite. However, they would surely stop growing at some point. Immediately Deborah left where Helena was, Lydia prepared to unleash her attack. Then deploying a bloodline ability that she has, her figure actually became blurry. Then the image of a dark figure that was also blurry in form could be seen within her eyes that had turned bright blue. While the blue de that she wielded actually produced many golden mystical engravings on it surface. The instant that all these happened, she furiously threw her de at Helena. Then all of a sudden, dozens of blue des that were exactly the same that Lydia threw at Helena, abruptly materialized from every direction and shot towards her at incredible speeds. Helena''s eyes widened in shock from the puzzling attack that Lydia threw at her. Then without wasting time, she quickly uttered a powerful Wind Detonation-type spell that she hadn''t mastered yet to st away all the des. But halfway through theplete utterance of the Exploding Wind spell, numerous copies of Lydia suddenly appeared in all directions at where the dozens of des had gotten to. Then immediately the dozens of Lydia appeared in all directions, surrounding Helena like she were in a barricading envelopment formed from humans, they all struck her at once with their fists. Bang! However, it was only a punch that connected to her chest and sent her flying for some feet into the distance. Thud! Helena fell to the ground hard. Then when she stood up to her feet, a shocked gaze could be seen in her eyes. ''My girls are bing more powerful.'' She said inwardly excitedly with a smile appearing in her face. She then prepared tounch her own spell at Lydia when Lydia suddenly threw her blue de at her once again. Then the de which had numerous, golden mysterious diagram engravings on it surface unexpectedly vanished. Then when it reappeared, dozens of it could be seen which when they appeared, shot towards Helena at tremendous speeds. Since Helena now understood that the dozen des that had appeared and were shooting towards her at crazy speeds were only unreal copies of the blue de, as in illusionary replicates of the blue de, she prepared to block the punch or kick that the real Lydia who would appear from the dozen numbers of illusory duplicates of her that would appear, will abruptly send out at her. So, focusing on her senses, she prepared to block the punch or kick attack that Lydia would send out at her when she appears. She then closed her eyes to detect Lydia''s appearance. And to her shock, she could sense the whistling sound of the de as it pierced through the air like an arrow towards her. With a smile that seemed like a smirk appearing in her face, she abruptly lowered herself into a crouch in the instant that Lydia appeared and grabbed her blue de which she threw at her from the distance. Then at the same moment that Lydia grabbed her de, she quickly sent out her fist at Helena''s back to fiercely punch her and tyrannically knock her to the ground. But Helena whose body which had quickly entered into the crouch position upon the swift materialization of Lydia''s figure before her, evading the heavy punch that Lydia sent at her back to strike to the ground, made it spin around in the 360-degree with one of our long and slender legs powerfully swinging out to tyrannously sweep Lydia to the ground. Thud! Lydianded to the ground with a heavy thud since she wasn''t expecting Helena to actually do that. Also, serious pain racked since her elbows smashed hard into the floor and became badly bruised. Helena then stood to her feet from the crouch position that she abruptly entered and helped Lydia up from the ground who at the moment had both look of pain and surprise in her eyes. "Are you okay?" Helena asked. "No. I sustained bruise injuries at my elbow regions." Lydia responded. "Alright." Helena said and casted a Regeneration-type spell on Lydia topletely heal her from the wounds that she sustained from her hard impact with the ground. Once she was healed, she looked at Helena with a bewildered gaze in her eyes and asked "How did you do that? How were you able to dodge my illusionary multi-cloned attack?" Chapter 119: Extending membership invitation to instructor Sephia Chapter 119: Extending membership invitation to instructor Sephia Helena smiled. "Well, by closing my eyes, I was surprisingly able to detect the whistling sound of your blue de as it cut through the air towards me. And since I could detect it immediate location in the air, I knew that you would appear where the de had gotten to. So without wasting time, I quickly executed a backward sweep to knock you off your feet to the ground immediately when you appeared." She said and grinned. "Oh... But I am wowed. So your ears could perceive the sound of my de as it shot through the air towards you? I guess your hearing has grown more powerful, Helena" Lydia said with a smile appearing in her face. "I guess so too" Helena said with a smile in her face too. Then all of a sudden, a thought materialized in her head. ''If I am able to detect the sound of a magical attack that it''s shooting through the air towards me, enabling me to know it location and thereby easily evade it, then I guess don''t really need a Magical Awareness spell to alert me of spells that would beunch at me me from any direction.'' Helena said inwardly with a furrowed brow. ''Hmm. I guess I can use this newfound ability of mine to enhance my battle prowess during the spellcasting battle between me and that challenger of mine from the Law Enforcement and Punishment faculty.'' she said further inwardly. "Should we continue training?" Lydia asked Helena. "No. Since we have all benefitted, let''s call it a day. I wanna retreat to my room to rx and immerse myself into aprehension state to master new spells." "Hmm. That''s right. Let each of us retreat to our rooms then." Lydia said while Helena nodded. "Lauren,e down will you? What are you doing floating in the air for? Training is over." Deborah said while Lauren nodded. And when shended before them with her pair ofrge, metal-like wings folding and retracting back into her shoulders, she said to them "But I didn''t gain anything from the training. It was only you guys that got something from it. And now, you all have called it off. It''s not fair. I am starting to think that you guys don''t really like me. You don''t want me to awaken any ability and be full of delight like you guys" When Helena, Lydia and Deborah heard what Lauren said, they shook their head with amiable smiles in their faces. Then Helena came over to Lauren''s side with a smile in her face and said, whilst putting one of her arms on Lauren''s shoulder "Come on, Lauren. Please don''t think like that. If I am asked who is my favorite in our cult group, I will definitely choose you and you again. I will never pick anyone else over you, dear Lauren." Immediately after Helena said that, Lauren who had an unhappy look in her face suddenly broke a delighted smile across her face, and then put out her tongue for Deborah who only shook her head with a slightly furious utterance of ''What a baby'' in her mind. "Don''t feel sad about not having any of your bloodline abilities awakened and working perfectly at the moment. Just know that with time, they will awaken and you will be able to deploy them as you desire. Am I clear?" Helena said further by asking. "Yes, senior Helena." Lauren nodded her head with a smile in her face while Helena winked at her with an amiable smile in her face too. "Alright. Let''s return now" Helena said. Then as they prepared to go, Deborah who was currently looking at the badly damaged state of their own portion of the training field, looked at Helena and asked with a perplexed tone "What are we going to do about the devastated state of our training field? When the instructorse tomorrow to start training for everyone of us and they see the terribly damaged state of our training field, they could call us out and ask us to fix it." "Nah. They won''t do that. Believe me." Helena said and then grinned. "No, senior Helena. We believe that they won''t do anything to you since you are their highly favored daughter. But what about us, who don''t even appear in their vision at all?" Lydia asked, after she too saw the really appalling state of the field. "I said that they won''t do anything to you guys. By taking all the mes upon myself, no punishment would be directed at you guys. And since they wouldn''t want to punish me or do anything to me, then we would all go scot free" Helena said with a smile in her face as she looked at them. "Alright. That could work too" Lydia said and grinned. Then they both left the training field bying out of the huge bronze gate that was still wide open. Immediately they came out of it, the massive bronze gate was shut close while Helena and the girls proceeded to their rooms to go rx or do a few things. "Senior Helena, I and my sister are going to Lucretia''s room to see if she was able topletelyprehend the profoundness of that high-level magical spell that she wanted to master." Deborah said while Helena nodded. "Okay. But when you get there and you see that she is still in that enlighteningprehension state, do not try to bring her out of it. You can just silently leave there and go back there sometimester if you guys actually want to discuss." Helena said while Lauren and Deborah nodded their heads. "We would do as you said, senior Helena" Lauren said with a smile in her face. "Alright then. You girls can leave now." Helena said. She then said further "You girls shouldn''t forget to have fun amongst yourselves. But don''t be too carried away by it. Recall that you need to hone your bloodline abilities. That''s much more paramount than every other thing that you are also here for." "Alright ma''am" Lauren and Deborah said at the same time with a slight nod of their heads. Then they left both Helena''s and Lydia''s presence and walked to where Lucretia''s room was situated to see if she hade our of her Magical Epiphany state. "Well, bye for now Helena. See youter" Lydia suddenly said while Helena nodded. She then left for her room to rx while Helena went to see instructor Sephia. Instructor Sephia was the spell teacher that made Helena study a few of those iplete spells that were drafted into many, varying sizes of books and were disposed off into a particr massive room to act as dump room for the books. *** When Helena got to instructor Sephia''s room, she knocked on her door. * Knock! * "Who''s there?" Sephia''s voice rang out from within. "Instructor Sephia, it''s me Helena" Helena responded. "Alright. Come in" Sephia''s voice rang out once again. Then the door swung open by itself for Helena toe in. "Hello, instructor Sephia" Helena greeted with a smile in her face. "Hey Helena, what did youe here to do?" Sephia asked with a perplexed expression in her face. "Well, I came to extend membership invitation to you" Helena answered. "Oh!... You came to extend a membership invitation to me? Well, to what society or faction?" Sephia asked with an heavily surprised expression in her face. "To my cult, the Heavenly Fiend Termination cult" Helena replied with an affable smile surfacing in her face. "Hmm. I like the name of your cult group. It sounds tyrannical. But why dide to me to ask me to be a member of your cult? There are still many other instructors around that you can go to meet and would willingly join." Sephia said with a smile. "Well, I like you. So I want you to join." Helena simply answered. Sephia exhaled. "Alright. I will join. But do you know that you are the first to have an instructor as a member of your cult group?" She asked. "Well, I don''t know about that. But if I am probably the first, then it''s because I am the Chosen One. Isn''t that what you usually said to me?" Helena replied with a smile appearing in her face and then questioned. Haha! Sephia grinned. "You got me there, Helena." She said when she stoppedughing. She then said further "Alright then, you can count me as the senior-ranking member of your cult group. But wait, don''t tell me that I am the only instructor in your cult group? I hope others would join your group too?" "Well, I n to extend membership invitation to instructor Amber and my private fitness andbat teacher, instructor Deylina. But I am unsure if they would join." Helena said. "Oh. Well, they should, since you are the Chosen One" Sephia said while Helena chuckled. "So Helena, how far with those iplete magical spells that I said you should independentlyplete on your own and fully master? Have you been able to do so?" Sephia asked with one of her brows furrowed. Chapter 120: Battle I Chapter 120: Battle I "Oh that." Helena said with a smile. She then answered by saying "Well, I haven''t been able toplete them. It''s hard. And the ones that work, they consume energy too quickly." "What an excuse." Sephia unexpectedly said. She then spoke further by saying "Helena, you are trulyzy. That''s just the truth. Well, you need to work harder on mastering those spells. There is no time for you and for the rest of us." "Yea, I know that instructor Sephia. And no, I am notzy. The spells are just hard toplete. But I will do my best toplete them and master them" Helena said. "Okay." Sephia said. She then said further "If there is nothing else, you can take your leave." "Yes ma''am." Helena said with a nod of her head. She then stood to her feet to leave the office. And when she came out, she headed for her own room. *** - 99th room - At the moment, Helena was on her bed rxing. "Today''s training really paid off. Those girls have gotten an advancement in their abilities. While Lucretia will be stronger when shees out of her Magical Comprehension state. It''s just a matter of time before I and my girls will go into to the world to do exploits." Helena said and grinned. She then closed her eyes and went to sleep. And surprisingly, she didn''t wake up till the next morning. She only woke up after she heard loud knocks on her door. "Helena, open up. It''s me, Lydia" Lydia''s voice suddenly rang from outside. Helena was totally surprised by why Lydia was up at her ce when she recalled in the next moment that she had a battle that she had to go for, or if was canceled, it would be her own great loss. She then hurried off her bed and into the bathroom to brush her teeth and shower. Then when she came out of the bathroom, she used a magical spell to teleport her uniform to her body to dress herself up. She then left her room to go meet Lydia who was waiting outside. "I am thinking you overslept." Lydia said. "Yea, I did. And I wonder why? It can''t be because I was extremely tired yesterday, right?" Helena asked with her brow furrowed. "Well, I don''t know about that." Lydia responded. She then said further "Come on Helena, let''s go. They are waiting for you at the Punishment Hall." "Okay!" Helena responded. She then rushed to the Punishment Hall with Lydia. On arriving there many minutester, therge door of the hall swung open for them toe in. And when they stepped in, they both saw a number of people who consisted mostly of females who wore uniforms that were different from theirs. Helena and Lydia knew who these people were. They were the members of the Law Enforcement and Punishment faculty, and were called the Magical Enforcers. Seeing their stern gazes and the aura of formidability that exuded from them, Helena had a hard time swallowing her saliva. After sometime as they walked through a narrow tiled path with all eyes on them, they saw Amber who sat at a table with a smile in her lips. Immediately Helena and Lydia made eye contacts with her, Amber''s smile grew broader. She then winked at them. Helena and Lydia politely nodded their heads at her. Just seeing her alone had eliminated the budding fear of these people and the person that she would be facing some moments from now. "Helena,e here." Roselyn said from afar with a magically-powered booming voice. "Yes, Camp Overseer." Helena said. She then hurried to where Roselyn stood. A few momentster, she got there after casting a Movement-eleration spell on herself. Once she appeared at Roselyn''s side, Roselyn said "Helena, jump onto that tform." Helena nodded and then walked towards the tform that Roselyn pointed at to jump on it. The tform which was really huge in size remained afloat in the air by many feet above the ground. As soon as Helena got to a few feet before the tform and was ready to cast a Jump Enhancement-type spell on herself so that she could have her jumping power augmented to a great degree, she suddenly heard a swoosh sound from afar like an arrow was actually shooting through the air towards the top of the massive metallic tform at a tremendous speed. But the swoosh sound that Helena heard was from a human that was shooting towards the tform from afar. And when Helena saw this person who was a female, Helena''s eyes widened in awe. "I guess that is my challenger. But wow, she seems powerful." Helena said with astonishment in her tone. Then when she realized that she had something wrong, she said with a shake of her head "Nooo! What the heck am I saying, of course she is powerful. I don''t think I can do what she did which seems like she is flying. She will definitely be a Sky-level or Heaven-level spellcaster. Ugh!" She then decided to leap onto the tform to battle her opponent who seems much more stronger than her. Immediately she thought of a basic Jump Enhancement-type spell in her head and then spread the effect of the spell all over herself, she too leaped onto the tform that floated many feet above the ground. Shended on the tform under the patiently waiting gaze of her challenger. As soon as Helenanded on the massive tform where their spellcasting battle was going to take ce, she looked at her challenger and saw that she was actually human and that she was quite tall in height. But the one thing that stood out from her challenger was the really arrogant look in her face. Helena simply ignored her arrogant gaze and said with a smile "I am really new here. So, I hope senior can take it easy on me." Immediately Helena said this, everyoneughed, including the pretty tall girl that was going to battle Helena to take away the chance that she needed to go into the world. However, the arrogant look in her face never faded away. Instead, it remained there and even grew stronger. "Now, for the rules of the magical battle that''s about to ur." Roselyn''s voice suddenly rang out from below. "Anything, I mean anything, can be used to defeat your opponent. Then to win the battle, you have to knock out your opponent" Roselyn said that with a smile. She then said further with her booming voice "Let the battle begin!" Immediately Roselyn said so, a radiant dome-shaped field of energy suddenly surfaced from the battle tform, enclosing both Helena and her opponent within. When Helena and her opponent saw the energy dome that suddenly surfaced from the battle tform, they instantly understood the reason why the dome had appeared. It was simply to block theirunched magical attacks from shooting out of the tform that they were on towards any of the people that were watching the battle that''s about to start from below. "There is no ce to escape to, Chosen One" The youngdy unexpectedly said with an arrogant smile in her face. "I know. But I won''t try to run away. I am going to stay and fight you till only the winner emerges. So, that means that even if you were at the Great Mage-level spellcaster stage, I will never turn my back to run from you. I would either be the winner or be destroyed." Helena said with a great resolve emitting from her voice. When Helena said this, the people below her who were members of the Law Enforcement and Punishment faculty, nodded their heads at the great resolve that they perceived in Helena''s voice. "Fight!" Roselyn said in the next moment. Then Helena''s challenger produced a smirk expression in her face as she put out both of her hands in the next instant at Helena and then fired off a raging stream of scarlet-colored fire at Helena. But immediately her challenger put out her hands, Helena who understood what her opponent was about to do, quickly used that Jump Enhancement-type spell which was still acting on her body to leap far away from from her previous position. Bang! The instant that she leaped into the air away from her previous position, the stream of fire that her challenger unexpectedly sent out at her, went ahead to smash hard into the energy dome which totally prevented it from shooting outwards toward any of the people watching the battle from below. "What? Don''t tell me that the Chosen One can only run and not attack!" Helena''s challenger suddenly said while her colleagues below cheered for her. "Well, running is also a form of attack" Helena unexpectedly answered. She then punched from where she was into the air at her challenger and suddenly unleashed a frosty dragon that actually roared with excessive rage in it frost-white eyes like it were a real-life dragon as it shot at a great speed towards her challenger. Helena''s challenger only smirked. Then with one of her fist suddenly emitting a blinding golden radiance, she sent out that fist that shone with a golden light at the frosty dragon that was raging towards her. Chapter 121: Battle II Chapter 121: Battle II Bang! The frost dragon scattered into smithereens with a wave of intensely cold temperature erupting from the point of impact. Seeing the wave of chilling temperature that raged towards her, Helena quickly caused mes to envelop her body to protect her from the coldness of the cold-bearing wave of energy. Although she was knocked backwards by the wave since it carried with it a lot of force, the frigid coldness that it carried with it wasn''t enough to turn Helena into ice or affect her in anyway since she was enveloped by strong mes. Helena who was knocked backwards by many feet saw that her challenger still stood where she was with a smirk expression in her face. She wasn''t even moved by the force from the wave that erupted, despite being at a really close range around it. "See why you should cower in fear before me?" Her challenger said. "Why should I cower in fear before you? Don''t you know that if I was your at your spellcasting level, you will cower in fear before me?" Helena asked. Her challenger smiled. "Very good." She said. She then said further "I, Teanna, shalle down to your level" "And let''s switch tobat. Let''s see who is better." Helena''s challenger who was called Teanna said. She then suddenly rushed towards Helena to throw a punch at her chest. When Helena saw that her challenger, Teanna, had rushed towards her to engage her in close-quartersbat, she too rushed towards Teanna to attack her. Immediately both of them arrived before each other, both of them sent out their fist towards the other. Boom! A boom sound rang out with a wave that carried with it a shocking amount of tyrannical force, erupting from the point at which their radiantly glowing fists smashed into each other. Helena staggered backwards by a few feet because of the impact of the force that collided into her body. While Teanna remained where she was and looked at Helena with a smile in her face. "So weak" She said. Then the radiance emitting from her fist slightly receded. While Helena stood where she was with narrowed eyes. ''Damn. She''s strong. I wonder how I am going to knock out this challenger of mine." She said inwardly. She then dashed towards Teanna once again to unleash a physical strike at her. Immediately Helena got to a few feet in front of Teanna, Teanna abruptly brought her knee to her chest and then powerfully kicked it out. However, Helena who had copied acrobatic moves from some females in the past, quickly jumped into the air and smoothly executed an aerial kick to evade the powerful snap kick that Teanna sent out at her. However, she couldn''t sessfullynd as Teanna who had withdrawn her kicked leg, suddenly grabbed her in the air and hurled her incredibly to the ground, like as if she wanted to break the entire bones of her body. Bang!! Helenanded to the floor of the massive floating tform with a really loud bang. She could have fainted in the next instant if she hadn''t abruptly casted a Shock Resistance-type spell on herself to make her body durable and withstand to a certain degree, the shock that would be passed into her body from the heavy smash of her body to the metallic floor of the tform. Although she didn''t faint, she was still struck with a migraine-like headache from her heavy smash to the metallic floor of the tform. Then before she could stand back to her feet, she was suddenly grabbed at the leg by Teanna who wanted to actually throw her off the tform. Swoosh! Teannaunched Helena into the air with the aim of throwing her off the huge floating tform. However, since there was a dome there to stop anything, such as magical attacks froming out and hitting any of the people thatprised the crowd watching the ongoing intense battle, Helena''s throw off the tform was stopped by the dome. Albeit, her body smashed hard into the energy dome by the powerful throw. Helena groaned in pain from the impact of her body with the surprisingly solid, thinyered dome of energy that kept everything produced within froming out. "Come on, Chosen One. You can''t be this weak. Despiteing to your level, you are still too weak for my liking. And it''s way embarrassing. seriously" Teanna said with a solemn expression in her face. She then said further with a smile in her face that couldn''t really be described "I will suggest that you call off the battle yourself to prevent further humiliation of you. And if you don''t, I will take the humiliation of you up a notch. You seriously won''t want to know what I will do to you after this." Helena who had casted a healing spell on herself to heal her dislocated bones and the small bruise wounds that she had sustained, said with a smile surfacing in her lips "Nah. You can do your worst. I won''t call off anything." "Oh really? Well, prepare to be shamed and embarrassed by me" Teanna said coldly. She then dashed towards Helena with her fist beginning to glow brightly again. But before she would get to Helena, Helena quickly casted the Nine Invincible Golden Bell protection spell. Bang! Teanna who was dashing towards Helena unknowingly shed with the first gigantic bell that materialized from the spell that Helena produced within her mind. And this was because the bells were invisible to the naked eyes. In fact, to all eyes since only Helena could see it. And immediately she collided into that bell, she was knocked staggering backwards with an intense headache suddenly afflicting her head. Seeing that Teanna had been affected by the bell that she unknowingly collided into, Helena unexpectedly moved towards Teanna as she staggered backwards. And as she did so, the bells which were huge in size, giving the feeling that they can''t be moved from one ce to another, actually moved with Helena as she dashed towards Teanna. Bang! The first bell which was thergest and thickest of the nine golden bells protectively enclosing Helena''s figure, smashed hard into Teanna and sent her flying towards the shielding dome that covered the immense floating tform that they were on. Bang! Due to therge amount of force that the bell struck her with, Teanna who was sent flying towards the dome smashed hard into it and fainted in the next instant. Helena''s eyes widened with happiness. So, she actually knocked out an elite magical warrior from the Law Enforcement And Punishment faculty. She became really d. But the me of excitement that had surfaced in her heart was doused in the next instant when Teanna snapped open her eyes from where she was and tried to stand back to her feet. "What do I do now? She mustn''t stand. Or I will definitely lose this battle to her." Helena said frantically. She then got an idea. And the idea entailed using her huge protective bells to unleash an attack at Teanna and knock her out for good. With a great resolve appearing in her eyes, she inhaled deeply and then screamed out in the next instant while applying a Sonic Augmentation-spell on her throat as she screamed. "Ahhhhhhhh!!!" Screaming out from within the bells, the magically-enhanced shout that she made increased tenfold by the bells which had began to vibrate and rampantly produced terrifying peals of sounds. The high-pitched sound wavesing from Helena''s mouth and was enhanced to a great degree by the constantly chiming bells struck Teanna and knocked her hard once again into the astonishingly solid, dome-shaped luminous barrier that enclosed the battle tform that they were on. Teanna who was struggling earlier to get back on her feet then fell back to the floor of the tform with an absent gaze in her eyes, giving the feeling that she was totally unconscious. Also, blood could be seen thinly streaming down her both ears. Seeing that no movement was exhibited by Teanna, Helena exhaled. She then canceled the Nine Golden Invincible Bells spell which was a continuously-operating spell and smiled at Lydia who smiled back at her with a look of intense excitement written all over her face. The dome-shaped barrier then vanished while Helena jumped down from the floating tform to the ground. Although she was ecstatic that she defeated Teanna, she actually knew that it wasn''t by her power or by her skills, but by Teanna''s excessive overconfidence in her abilities, as she thought that despite bringing herself down to Helena''sbat and spellcasting level, she would still easily defeat her. When Helena got to Roselyn''s front, she said to Roselyn with a smile in her face and said "I struggled to defeat the powerful elite challenger that you brought for me. So, would I be allowed to go into the world to acquire contribution points to use the library and to exchange them for artifact at the Artifact Hall, please?" Chapter 122: Coming across a senior at the Mission House Chapter 122: Coming across a senior at the Mission House Roselyn saw Helena''s pleading eyes and sighed. "Well, since you won the battle, you have every right to go. I am only worried about your safety. That''s the only thing I care about." She said. "Ma''am, I will be fine." Helena said with a smile in her face. "Okay." Roselyn said. She then said "Follow me to my office, Helena" Helena nodded her head. She then beaconed at Lydia to follow her. As they left, Amber followed them from behind. When they arrived at Roselyn''s office, Amber came before Roselyn and said "Camp Overseer, Helena truly deserves to go. Despite how strong that Magical Enforcer was, she was still beaten by Helena." Roselyn nodded her head. She then looked at Helena and said "Although I will be sending you into the world, you definitely won''t go alone. I will assemble a small team that will go with you" "There''s no need for you to do that ma''am. I have my own team." Helena said with a smile. Amber and Roselyn looked at Helena with shocked gazes. Amber then asked "Who are the people in your team?" "Lydia, Lucretia, Lauren and Deborah" Helena replied. "Wow. Why didn''t we know that? Well, since you have a small group formed already, it should have a name. So, what is it called?" Amber asked. "Heavenly Fiend Termination Cult" Helena responded. "Hmm. That''s good." Amber said. She then said further looking at Roselyn "Well, since they have a group formed already, they can go together into the world to take on missions and acquire contribution points onpleting them" "Yea. They can." Roselyn said. She then looked at Helena and said "Alright dear, you can go to the Mission House and see what graded mission that they have there." Helena nodded her head with a smile in her face. She then pulled Lydia with her as she dashed out of Roselyn''s office. As soon as Helena left, Roselyn face-palmed. "What have we just done?" Roselyn asked. "Well, if you ask me, it''s something good." Amber said with a smile. "It''s something good until Olivia and Eden discover that the girls they put here to grow in strength and power have been sent into the world on some mission. I will be doomed if they realize that." Roselyn said. "I know that too. That''s why we won''t let them be on their own in the world. I will talk to Dawn to send Teanna to go with them. She would be protecting all of them from the shadows." Amber said. "Hmm. That''s good too. We can make Teanna who is very experienced to go with them, but she won''t be seen. Instead, she will only appear to guard them whenever they are in danger that they can''t ward off with their own strength." Roselyn said. She then said further "Amber, you can go back to your office. I will leave now to go see Dawn to tell her to make Teanna go with Helena''s group" Amber nodded her head. She then left Roselyn''s office and flew to hers. While Roselyn stood from where she sat and left her office to fly to the Law Enforcement And Punishment faculty to go discuss with Dawn on what she and Amber spoke about. *** Helena and Lydia who were incredibly excited by what Roselyn said, rushed to where the Mission House was after asking for directions to the ce. Immediately they got there, they came across their seniors who were at the Sky-level spellcasting stage and Heaven-level spellcasting stage and couldn''t help but gape in awe when they saw how their seniors dressed. They were dressed in jackets, trousers and boots. Then they saw that they wielded swords, des, rapiers, kitanas, bows and so on. And when they perceived the aura of indomitability and fearsomeness endlessly emitting from their bodies, they couldn''t help but look at their seniors with astonished and amazed eyes. As they stood there staring at their seniors who came in and out of the Mission House after getting a mission, somebody suddenly appeared before them. "Hello girls" The person who was a female greeted. "Good day, senior" Lydia and Helena quickly greeted. The senior nodded her head. She then asked "What are you girls doing here? Don''t tell me that you are here to take on missions?" "Yes senior, we are here to take missions." Helena replied. "Wow. You both look too young to go into the world for some mission." The senior said. She then spoke further by asking "You girls are going into the world to acquire contribution points, right?" "Yes senior" Lydia replied. "I see. Alright, let''s do it like this. I have plenty contribution points that I can transfer to you guys. So, what do you say?" The senior asked. "Really? Are they transferable?" Helena asked with shock in her tone. "Of course they are. Someone can share to another generously. Or if that person has something that I like, I can trade my contribution points for it." The senior replied. "Wow. I am amazed senior. There is really a lot that we don''t know." Helena replied while the older female before them gave a smile. "Well, you know now. So, what do you say?" The senior asked again. Helena then furrowed her brows and asked "Senior, does it require us owing you favors if you share us some of your contribution points?" The senior grinned. "Nah. Why would I want you girls to owe me favors? I only want to share my contribution points with you because you girls braved up toe here to request for certain missions that will require that you go into the world that''s full of danger. That''s really brave and courageous of you. And I like girls like that." The senior said with a smile. "Wow. Thanks a lot senior. We really appreciate it." Helena said. She then proceeded to ask a question that surfaced in her mind "So senior, forgive me if my question might sound rude to you. I just want to know how many contribution points that you have, since you want to share with us." The senior before then broke a smile across her face. "Well, one thing that you firstly need to know is that I am a Heaven-level spellcaster. So, I can take on four-star missions because of my spellweaving level. Then to the question that you asked me, I have about forty million points" The senior said. "Whaaaat?!" Helena and Lydia questioned with heavily shocked gazes in their eyes. "But senior, how were you able to acquire such huge contribution points?" Helena asked with that greatly astonished gaze still in her eyes. The senior before themughed again. "Well, like I said earlier. I am a Heaven-level spellcaster. So, I have the ability to take on four-star missions. Then to the question that you asked me on how I was able to gather such immense contribution points, it is simply because I took on many Golden Four-Star missions." The senior before then said. She then said further to Helena and Lydia to borate on what she meant by golden four-star missions "The Golden Four-Star missions are incredibly difficult missions that require beheading insanely powerful, fiendish magical warriors in different kingdoms in different worlds and bringing back their heads and bodies as evidence to the Mission House to be awarded the contribution points forpletion of the mission. And if you ask about the strengths and prowesses of the evil magical warriors that the Mission House wants decimated in that mission, the magical warriors will also be at the Heaven-level spellcasting stage, since it''s a four-star mission meant for the mission assignee toplete." "Then if you ask me the contribution points that will be given forpleting such a mission, it ranges from seven hundred contribution points to two million contribution points, showing that it totally depends on the spellcasting level and battle prowess of that magical warrior that the Mission House wants killed. So, since I became a Heaven-level spellcaster, I have taken on many of this type of incredibly dangerous mission. Therefore, that was how I was able to acquire such an enormous contribution points which I am ready to generously share to anyone that I am impressed with" The senior said. "Wow. Senior, you are really powerful." Helena said. The seniorughed. "Well, I initially had eighty million contribution points. But then, it dropped to ten million contribution points after using it to trade for many incredibly costly, peerless-quality magical artifact. But after taking on two certain missions which were tinum Four-Star missions, my contribution points shot up from ten million to sixty million contribution points. Then I spent twenty million contribution points out of it again to buyrge spell books and magical artifacts that totally caught my interest, reducing them from sixty million contribution points to forty contribution points." She said with a really proud smile in her face. And as she spoke with them, haughtiness and excessive pride couldn''t be sensed emitting from her, giving the absolute feeling that she was a person that was humble and would only respect whoever reciprocated the respect that she showed. When she said that, Helena and Lydia couldn''t help gawk in awe and intense astonishment. But who was this senior of theirs? She must be really powerful. They both said inwardly as they looked at the senior who smiled affably at them. "So senior, how were you able to do it? I mean, that tinum Four-Star mission that you spoke about, what''s it about? And why did it give you reallyrge contribution points?" Helena asked with her mind reeling fast in awe. The senior grinned. "Well, that mission, which no one has ever epted, making me the first to do so, requires that I kill a Mage-level spellcaster. So, since I went for two of this type of mission, I have killed two Mage-level spellcaster as a Heaven-level spellcaster" She said and chuckled. Chapter 123: Sharing contribution points to Helena and Lydia Chapter 123: Sharing contribution points to Helena and Lydia "Wow" Helena and Lydia said with awe in their eyes. "Senior, you are sooo powerful" Lydia said. The seniorughed. "Well, I am always developing myself. So that is why I am strong. I always seize the chance and opportunity to be strong. I don''t want to depend on anyone for my own fate. My fate is my own hands and I will make it go in the direction that I want it to go in." She said and smiled. Helena and Lydia nodded their heads. "So, how do we get it? I mean, the contribution points that you want to share to us." Helena asked shyly making the senior to grin. "Well, you will have to go into the Mission House to get the contribution badge. It is a small, badge-like artifact that stores information on the amount of contribution points that one possesses." The senior said. "Oh. Alright senior. Thanks for telling us that. We would go into the Mission House now to get the contribution badge." Helena said. "Alright. I will wait here for you guys." The senior said while Helena and Lydia nodded. Then before Helena would leave the senior''s presence, she asked "Senior, what''s your name? Hope you don''t mind telling me?" The senior grinned. "Come on, girl. Stop being too polite. Why would I mind?" The senior asked. She then said "My name''s Sandra Witherstone" "Oh. That''s a fine name you have got there, senior" Helena said with a smile in her face. The senior who was called Sandra grinned. "Thank you. And you don''t really need to call me senior. Since you know my name now, you can call me by my name, without the senior thing attached to it." Sandra said. Helena''s and Lydia''s eyes widened in shock from what Sandra said. "No senior Sandra. We can''t. That''s total disrespect." Helena said while Sandra sighed. "Alright then. So, what about you girls? What are your names? Hope you don''t mind telling me?" Sandra said and asked. Helena and Lydia had wide smiles appear in their faces when Sandra asked that question which felt funny to them. "We dare not mind, senior Sandra" Helena said while Lydia nodded. Then they both took turns to introduce each other. Helena went first saying "My name''s Helena." Then Lydia wentst introducing herself to Sandra as Lydia. "Those are beautiful names you beautiful girls have got there." Sandra said and smiled. But just before she could speak further, something suddenly surfaced in her mind. She then looked at Helena and asked with her brows furrowed "Your name... It sounds familiar. Are you Helena, the Chosen One?" Helena''s expression spoiled. She didn''t want Sandra to know that she was the Chosen One, as she felt that there could be many other girls also bearing Helena in the training camp. But she was wrong with her line of thought. "Yes, I am the Chosen One, Senior Sandra." Helena answered. Sandra saw the look on her face and asked "You don''t like being the Chosen One? Or what is with the sudden soured look on your face?" "It''s not that senior. I just don''t want people to be looking at me with an eye that I am the Chosen One. I want to look like a normal girl who is a friend to everyone." Helena said. "Aww. I understand that feeling too. Anyways, you don''t have a choice than to be seen as the Chosen One by everyone anytime you introduce yourself to them, Helena." Sandra said while Helena nodded. Then seeing that Sandra was a really approachable, friendly and amodating senior, Helena proceeded to ask but with a shy expression in her face. "Uhm... Senior Sandra, I have a cult group that I established. W-Would you like to join?" She asked. "Oh. A cult group established by the Chosen One? That''s good. I will join." Sandra said. Helena''s and Lydia''s eyes widened with surprise. "Really? You aren''t kidding us right?" Helena asked to be sure of what she heard. "Why would I?" Sandra asked with a smile in her face. "Wow. Thank you senior Sandra. I am extremely d we came across you here" Helena said while Sandra nodded her head. "Alright. We have spoken enough. You girls should go in there to get contribution badges." Sandra said while both Lydia and Helena nodded their heads. Then they both walked into the massive Mission House to collect contribution badges. After asking around for where the Mission Badge Collection room was, they arrived before the ce and nervously walked into it. "Good day, elder" Helena and Lydia greeted with a full bow when they appeared before an elderly woman. "Yes, what do you really young ones want?" The elderly woman asked with wrinkled brows. She wasn''t expecting to see people as young as Helena and Lydia to appear before her in the Mission Badge Collection room. "We are here to collect contribution badges, ma''am" Helena answered. "Oh. Tell me, what missions did you take?" The elderly woman unexpectedly asked. She actually wanted to know what missions Helena and Lydia took. "Actually senior, we haven''t taken any mission yet. We only want contribution badges. Then we would goter to the Mission Request room to ask for missions." Lydia answered. "Alright. Alright" The elderly man said. She then flicked her finger at both Helena and Lydia. Immediately she did so, two rays of light shot towards them and turned into badges that floated before them in the air. Helena and Lydia quickly grabbed the floating badges before the elderly woman who stood amazed before them would retrieve it. Then they expressed their thanks and tried to leave the room. "Thank you, ma''am" Helena said and bowed. Same with Lydia who did the same thing. Then they left the room very quickly and dashed to where Sandra waited patiently for them. "Senior Sandra, we are sorry for keeping you waiting." Helena quickly said when she appeared before Sandra. "Come on, Helena. Why must you be so humble? You haven''t been gone for too long. So, why would I be angry?" Sandra asked while Helena nodded her head with a smile in her faces. "So, were you girls able to collect the contribution badges?" Sandra asked further. "Yes, senior Sandra." Helena answered. "Alright. Clip the badge to your uniform" Sandra said. Then both Helena and Lydia did as they were told. Immediately after attaching the badges that they got to their uniforms at the left side of their chest, the badges began to glow. Then they had a number appear in their heads. ''0 points'' That was the number that appeared in the minds, showing that they had no contribution points since they just freshly collected the badges. "Alright girls. I will share some contribution points with you now." Sandra said. Then with a thought from her, her contribution badge began to glow. After the glow dimmed in the next instant, the badges attached to Helena''s and Lydia''s uniform began to glow too. Then the glow emitting from them also receded some momentster. Then new numbers appeared in their heads. ''2.5 million points'' ''1.2 million points'' Helena''s eyes widened with shock. Same with Lydia who looked at Sandra with a gaze that expressed ''What kind of insanely generous person is this?'' Sandra saw their gazes and chuckled. She then said in the next instant "Please, you girls shouldn''t look at me like that. It''s making me ufortable." "Oh. We are sorry, senior Sandra" Helena quickly said with a sorry gaze. Same with Lydia who said the same thing with an apologetic look in her eyes. But Sandra bursted intoughter in the next instant. "I was only kidding. But you girls should have seen the amusing sorry looks on your faces." Sandra said while Helena and Lydia smiled. "But you are really kind senior. Thanks for the huge contribution points that you shared to us from yours. We will always remember this act of unmatched generosity that you showed to us." Helena said while Sandra nodded. "Well, I guess I have to go now. So, if you girls would love to see me toe speak with me, or probably want my good advice on casting some spells or on other things, you cane to me. I stay at one of the Diamond Rooms at Honey Lake Paradise. My room is room number one." Sandra said. She then said further with a smile in her face "I will be expecting you girls. You are free toe to my ce anytime you like. And I promise to entertain you girls. I cross my heart." Sandra then shot into the air at a great speed to fly to her ce. "Wow. I wonder when I would be able to fly at such an inconceivable speed" Helena said as she looked at Sandra who flew away at a great speed that she seemingly disappeared from their visions. Lydia then looked at Helena and said "Senior Sandra is really strong. I am very sure that she would be very powerful now to face some instructors in the training camp by herself" Helena nodded her head. "I think so too." She said. She then said further "Let''s go into the Mission House to see what two-star and three-star mission that they have for us." Lydia nodded. She then held Helena by her hand as they walked into the Mission House together to take on a mission for their team. Chapter 124: Selecting a mission for her team Chapter 124: Selecting a mission for her team When they entered the Mission House, they went to the Mission Hall to go see missions that was avable for them at their spellcasting level. When they arrived at the Mission Hall, they saw that the hall was extremelyrge in size. It had a really enormous space that it would definitely contain thousands of people at once with lot of spaces still left in between them. "Wow!" Helena and Lydia couldn''t help but exim in shock. From outside, the Mission House itself looked small to contain about a hundred people. But upon entering the Mission Hall, their thoughts were proved wrong, as the hall alone wasrge enough to contain thousands of people. Lydia and Helena shook their heads with their minds reeling in awe. Then they chose to go to the stand for the two-star missions. And when they got there, they checked the section for the Golden Two-Star missions. Then the mission that they saw for the Golden Two-Star missions were: GOLDEN TWO-STAR MISSIONS: ''MISSION: Bring 100 fire pearls which can be used to increase the quality of fire-bound, Earth-level offensive magical artifact. REWARD: 10,000 contribution points. DIFFICULTY LEVEL: Easy .................... MISSION: Bring the corpses of Silver Onyx magical beasts in the Cleghorn forest. REWARD: 15,000 contribution points. DIFFICULTY LEVEL: Hard .................... MISSION: Bring a dozen green eyes of Azuretooth crocodiles from the Emberke. REWARD: 20,000 contribution points. DIFFICULTY LEVEL: Hard ..................... They went through all the missions avable and eventually picked one that gave more contribution points. But with a difficulty level that showed: ''Extremely Dangerous''. However, they weren''t scared of the mission that they took, since it wasn''t only one person that was going for it. They were five going for it and they were all powerful in their own right. When they were done, they went to look at the Mission Leadership Board to see the names of the people that were on the board. Also, they were expecting Sandra''s name to be on it. When they got there and looked at therge board that contained names of only twenty people, they weren''t surprised to find Sandra''s name there at the number one spot. They only shook their head in awe when they recalled all the amazing things that she told them she had done. Then when they looked at the Leader Achievement Board, a board that was nine feet wide and six feet long and was adjacent to the Mission Leadership Board, Helena and Lydia became heavily surprised to see things that Sandra never told them in there. Also, only her achievements could be found there, since it was a board that showed only the achievements of the name of the No. 1 person on the Mission Leadership Board. ............... SANDRA WITHERSTONE < ACHIEVEMENTS > First to take andplete Golden and tinum Four-Star missions. Has killed 9 instructor-level spellcasters (And has taken on two other missions to y three instructor-level spellcasters). First to rent a Diamond Room that costs 20 million contribution points at Honey Lake Paradise for six months. Has won every group and individual battle since she joined. First to hit five hundred contribution points. ... "Wow!" Helena and Lydia uttered with eyes fully widened by shock as they read through her long list of achievements. Then they sighed when they realized that she even reduced her achievements for them when she was speaking with them outside the Mission House earlier. But they understood why she did that, which was she didn''t want them to them feel bad and really intimidated. "Can we be as powerful as her?" Helena asked with a perceivable faltering tone in her voice. "Sure you can. And even more than her. But she is really strong. Wow!!" Lydia said while Helena nodded her head with a smile in her face. "I guess I have to be more serious and diligent with spellcasting, if I ever want to beat her numerous insane records. Or only her achievements will remain on this board till eternity." Helena said while Lydia grinned and nodded. "Alright. Let''s return to inform the other girls about the mission that we have taken." Helena said. "Okay" Lydia said. Then they left the Mission House to go to their rooms. "Wait, I think we need to first inform the Camp Overseer on the mission that we took." Helena suddenly said. "Hmm. That''s right. Okay. Let''s go meet her" Lydia said. Then they changed their direction and began to walk to where Roselyn''s office was. Many minutester, since they walked at a leisure pace, they finally arrived before Roselyn''s office. But before they could knock on therge wooden door of her office, the wooden door automatically swung open for them with Roselyn''s voice gently sounding out "Come in girls." Helena and Lydia nodded their heads and then entered the office. "Good day, ma''am" They both politely greeted. Roselyn only nodded her head. She then asked "What mission have you girls selected for your cult group?" Helena nodded once the question was asked. She then proceeded to read out the mission that she and Lydia agreeably selected for their team. "Demolish and burn the five enormous shrines of cannibalistic Witches based at the Smoothstone Kingdom and Redsand kingdom." Helena said. "Hmm. And how many contribution points would that fetch you on itpletion?" Roselyn asked. "A hundred thousand points, ma''am" Helena answered. "Wow. That''s much. Well, it''s good, since you five would be going together for it" Roselyn said while Helena nodded. Roselyn then asked further "When would you and the rest of the girls go for this mission?" "Tomorrow, I guess" Helena responded. "Alright. You can go to your rooms now to rest for tomorrow''s adventurous journey. I will have my girls prepare themselves to open a portal for you girls to go into the world." Roselyn said while Helena and Lydia nodded. Then they left Roselyn''s office together. "Helena, you can go to your room to rx. I will go to Deborah''s and Lucretia''s room to tell them toe to your ceter in the day." Lydia said. "Okay. Thank you" Helena said. She then left for her room to rest while Lydia went to both Lydia''s and Lucretia''s room to inform them toe to Helena''s ceter. *** Evening... "Senior Helena, that was the mission that you took?" Lauren asked with shock in her eyes. "Yea. Any problem with it?" Helena asked with surprise in her eyes. She then spoke again before Lauren could reply. ''I guess the mission gave you fright since we would be facing cannibalistic witches" Helena said with a smile in her face. "Well, a bit. Since they would feed off on one''s beautiful skin if one was slightly careless and got captured by them." Lauren said. She then said further "But the mission sounds cool. We would fight with witches." "Yea. But apart from demolishing their shrines and burning it, we would have to kill them too. Hope you are aware of that? And by way, have you girls ever killed before? Or it would hold you back when you are about to kill anyone of them. Besides, it might get you captured by them once you start holding back" Helena said. Once Helena said that, Lauren nodded her head. She then said "I know that I would be incapacitated by my feelings when I get the chance to kill those flesh-feeding vermins, senior Helena. But I would absolutely try my best to cut off their heads. They are evil people and deserve to be fully destroyed, and their shrines and whatever ce they have, leveled to the ground and burnt to ashes." Helena nodded her head. She then looked at Deborah and asked with a smile in her face "Hope you won''t have problem with killing those bastards that we would face once we start attacking their shrines?" "Well, I would. But I will do my best to not allow my feelings hold me back. Those are devilish creatures that need to be in. So, I will do my utmost best to make sure that they are wiped away from the surface of our world." Deborah replied. Helena nodded her head. She then turned her head to look at Lucretia. "What about you Lucretia? Hope you won''t be held back by your heart when you get the chance to y one of them after an intense spellcasting battle?" Helena asked. Lucretia smiled. "Well, I certainly would want to be held back by my emotions which would start to roil. But as Lauren and Deborah have rightly said, they are fiendish flesh-eating creatures that need to be destroyed. So, I will do my part to kill them whenever I get the chance to." She said. Helena nodded her head. She then said to the girls around her with a smile in her face "I selected this mission because of a reason. And this reason was because when I was younger, I came across a powerful witch that wanted to tear me and many other kids apart, with the intention of feeding on our skins, bones and organs." "If not for some people of a race called the Fey race who came to our aid when we were able to briefly escape from that cannibal witch, I could have been gruesomely killed and then totally chewed and swallowed up." "I will always owe that race a favor." "So, when we go into the world for our mission, I would like to go to that race first to see how they are doing, then we can carry on toplete our mission." Chapter 125: Going to the Artifact Hall Chapter 125: Going to the Artifact Hall When the girls around Helena heard what she said, they nodded their heads. Lydia then said in the next instant "Alright girls, we have spoken enough. Let''s go to our rooms to rest. We are leaving for the mission tomorrow." "What?" The girls questioned. "Yea. So, go rx to preserve some energy and prepare your mind and body for the dangerous and exciting adventurous journey that we are going to embark upon." Lydia answered with a smile in her face. "Alright." Lucretia said. She then said in the next moment to Lauren and Deborah "Alright girls. Let''s go" Then they stood from where they sat on and walked towards the door to leave Helena''s room. Some moment after Lucretia and the girls had gone, Lydia said to Helena "Well, I guess I have to leave now too. See you tomorrow." Helena nodded her head. Then Lydia stood to her feet to leave Helena''s room. Immediately after she left, Helena copsed into her bed. She then pictured Sy''s face as she eased herself into the softness andfortability of herrge bed. "Well, now that I am going into the world, I will have the chance to see you again. I have missed you so much. I just hope that you are still in your kingdom and that you are doing really fine" Helena said with a great hope in her heart. Then after thinking sometime about Sy, she raised herself to seat back on her bed in the cross-legged position toprehend many offensive and defensive magical spells. *** Next day... When Helena''s eyes snapped open from her cross-legged position on the bed, she stood to her feet feeling light-headed and mentally sluggish. She couldn''t think or reason fast. And this was because she had tried her best toprehend myriad Sky-level spells from that evening that the girls left her ce till this morning. Not feeling great about herself, she quickly casted a Mind and Body Refreshment-type spell on herself. Immediately she did so, she felt strong currents of vital energy beginning to course through her entire body, eliminating the lightheadedness that she was experiencing at the moment, and then the extreme mind fatigue that she felt. However, it was because of this invigorating spell that Helena knew that made her try toprehend spells from that evening till this morning. Feeling refreshed and greatly energized like she just had a deeply rxing shower and had consumed pills that provided tremendous amount to energy to do physical work, she went into the bathroom to have her bath. And when she came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her body which she used in there to dry her wet body, she unwrapped the now wet towel that wrapped around her naked body and spread it on a cable in the bathroom. Then with a thought as she adeptly casted an Instant Dress-Up spell on herself, a casual outfit that she ced on herrge bed which she had selected for the adventure that she and the other girls were going to embark on, teleported in an instant on her body, covering up the nakedness of her spotless body. She thenbed her hair and tied it onto a bun. When she was done with that, she left her room and hurried to the Artifact Hall before the other girls in her cult group woulde to see her. She already knew where it was since it was in the same area as the Mission House. So, moving at a high speed after she she had casted a Movement-eleration spell on herself, she appeared before the Artifact Hall. Then she climbed up the long stairs to appear before therge golden door of the Artifact Hall. When she got there, she knocked twice on the thick, huge door forged purely from gold. Then therge golden door swung open with a gentle, middle-aged woman''s voice telling her toe in. "Come in, young one" Helena then stepped into the hall which was really massive in size. She then saw to her great shock, thousands of rows of shelves that gave the feeling that they possibly stretched to infinity. Helena curiously looked into the distance to see if she could see where the rows of shelves ended at. But she just couldn''t, as the rows of huge shelves stretched far further into the distance than her eyes could see, producing the thought in her mind that that they were seemingly endless rows of shelves. She exhaled deeply with a gaze of intense astonishment in her eyes. But before she could walk around to find an artifact to purchase for herself, a middle-aged woman suddenly appeared before her. Once this person appeared before Helena, Helena quickly bowed and humbly said at the same time "Good morning, ma''am" "Morning dear." The middle-aged woman said. She then asked with one of her brows furrowed "But what are you doing here so early in the morning?" "I want to purchase a few peerless-quality magical artifacts for my first adventurous journey, ma''am" Helena replied. "Oh. You are going on an adventure? That''s great. But, aren''t you too young and too weak to go into the world for any adventure at all?" The middle-aged woman asked with a perplexed tone in her voice. "Well, I am not that weak. Besides, it is a two-star mission. So, I should be able toplete it ande back in one piece to the Great Sisterhood training camp." Helena replied. "Hmm. I like your confidence. But, that''s not what I am talking about. The world at the moment has been epassed by darkness and Great evil. There are every form of battles, whether small-scale,rge-scale or kingdom-scale, happening here and there everywhere in the world, resulting in the death of lots of people from many different races in many kingdoms. So, going into the world at this time could result in total disaster for you. I will advise that you continue to train till you are older and have grown more powerful before you think of going into the world for some adventure." The middle-aged woman said, trying to persuade Helena not to go into the world. Helena smiled. "Thank you, ma''am. But I can handle myself" She said. The middle-aged woman suddenly looked at Helena with a visibly annoyed face. "Alright. Return to where you came from. I won''t allow you to purchase any artifact here." The middle-aged woman suddenly said with a stern expression in her face. Helena who heard what she said became very shocked. She then quickly said before the middle-aged woman would vanish away from her presence. "Ma''am, please wait. I actually lied to you. And I am really sorry for doing that." Helena hurriedly said with sincerity in her tone. The middle-aged woman who was about to fly away to where she came from, stopped herself in her flight when she heard what Helena said. "You lied to me? About what?" The middle-aged woman lowered herself back to the ground and asked curiously. "About my adventure, ma''am. Actually, I and four other girls are going for a mission that I selected from the Mission Hall. I selected a Golden Two-Star mission that I and the other girls would go into the world for and get a hundred thousand contribution points upon itpletion." Helena said. She then continued by saying "So, I came here to purchase magical artifacts which would enhance my spellcasting ability and probably mybat prowess to a higher degree. Also, I want to purchase some form of magical beast storage sack or bag from the Artifact Hall to keep my Beast Pet in it. I want it to support me over there in the region in the world where we would be trying our best to fulfill the mission that I selected from the mission house." The annoyed and bewildered middle-aged woman gazed at Helena indescribably. "Hmm." She uttered with a light ofprehension in her eyes. She then asked with great perplexity in her tone "And do you have the contribution points to be able to purchase all these artifacts that you spoke about?" Helena quickly nodded her head. "Yes ma''am. I do" She replied. The middle-aged woman who still gazed at Helena asked "I hope it is not that you came here with five or ten contribution points thinking that it would buy you anything in here." "No ma''am. I have many thousand folds of that amounts of contribution points that you mentioned" Helena said, low-key trying to show off the immense figure of the contribution points that she had with her. And as she said that, a brilliant smile could be seen hanging on her lips. "What?" The middle-aged woman asked with her eyes widened in shock. "That''s the truth, ma''am. I am not lying to you." Helena said with a smile in her face. "Hmm. And this would be your first time going on a mission, right?" The middle-aged woman asked. "Yes, ma''am. My very first time." Helena answered. "Hmm. So, how dide across such a shocking amounts of contribution points if you have never gone on a mission?" The middle-aged woman asked with a bewildered tone in her voice. "Well, I came across a kind senior who generously shared some of her contribution points with me" Helena replied. The middle-aged woman furrowed her brows. "A senior? What is her name?" She asked. "Her name''s Sandra Witherstone, ma''am" Helena replied. "Sandra Witherstone? Hmm. She''s really generous." The middle-aged woman said with a nod of her head. She then said further by asking Helena "What did you really say to her to make her transmit that astonishing amounts of contribution points to you?" Helena broke a smile across her face. "Nothing, ma''am. I guess she liked me, so she sent some of her hard-earned contribution points to me." She replied. "Well, I guess that is your fortune then." The middle-aged woman said. She then asked as she gazed at Helena "The Golden Two-Star mission that you selected, what''s it about? Tell me, I want to know. And don''t try to lie to me, as I have just casted a Lie Detection spell. So, if you try to tell any falsehood about the mission that you took, I will kick you out of here and you will never be able to return here to purchase anything again, until three or four yearster." Chapter 126: Purchasing artifacts and weapons Chapter 126: Purchasing artifacts and weapons Helena looked at the middle-aged woman and nodded her head. She then proceeded to tell her the mission that she took. "Well, the mission that I selected for my team was to demolish five shrines of cannibalistic witches in the Hotstone and Redsand kingdom." She said. "What? You and the other young members of your group will face off against cannibalistic witches?" The middle-aged woman asked with shock in her tone. "Yes ma''am" Helena replied. "Hmm. I guess I will have to go to the Mission House myself to ask them to retrieve the mission that they gave you orpletely change it to another which does not have to do with witches." The middle-aged woman said. "Ugh!" Helena uttered in a displeased tone. "Well, ma''am, I have spoken to the Camp Overseer and she has approved of the mission that I selected." Helena said. "You have gone to meet the Camp Overseer and she approved of the mission that you selected from the Mission House?" The middle-aged woman asked to confirm what she heard. "Yes ma''am" Helena replied as she nodded her head. "Hmm." The middle-aged woman uttered with surprise in her tone. She then looked at Helena and asked "Girl, what''s your name?" "Uhm... Helena. Helena is my name, ma''am" Helena replied. "Helena..." The middle-aged woman said slowly with a pondering gaze in her eyes. Her eyes then shone sharply in the next instant and she looked at Helena with a gaze that Helena couldn''t understand. "You are the Chosen One." She said with a light ofprehension in her eyes while Helena nodded her head and smirked within. Then she really hoped in her heart that she hadn''tplicated matter by telling the middle-aged woman her real name. "This is my very first time seeing the Chosen One." The middle-aged woman said. She then said further by saying "I never really knew what you looked like all these while. But look at you, still young. However, I am impressed by your boldness and courage, since you want to go into the world to y those old witches that feed on flesh and organ of children and adults." "Anyone that really tries to underestimates you is in for it" The middle-aged woman continued with a smile appearing in her face. She had surprisingly be soft and gentle when she realized that the girl before her, who was Helena by name, was the Chosen One, the one chosen by the magical universe to lead entire worlds out of the boundless misery and chaos that had totally engulfed them. "So, what magical artifacts do you want?" The middle-aged woman asked. "I don''t know. Do you have like a list or something for all the artifacts in here?" Helena asked. "Certainly" The middle-aged woman said. She then asked "What level of magical artifact do you want? I am guessing the third-level magical artifact." "Third-level magical artifact? As in Sky-level magical artifact?" Helena asked to confirm what she heard. "Yea. Sky-level magical artifact." The middle-aged woman replied. "Would that really be suitable for me? Since it might suck dry all my Aetha energy once I try to cast two or three magical spells with it." Helena asked. "Well, probably. But you are the Chosen One. You should still be able to cast ten or fifteen sky-level spells with any of them before getting fully drained of your Aetha energy." The middle-aged woman said while Helena''s eyes widened in shock due to what the woman said. "Ma''am, the ability that you just spoke about now, I haven''t awakened it yet. And I don''t even feel that I am close to awakening that ability to produce near-inexhaustible amounts of Aetha energy in my Aetha veins." Helena said. "That means you have been greatly cking in every areas of your training. You should have long awakened that ability. If I were the chosen one and I was endowed with that ability, I would have awakened it many years ago." The middle-aged woman said causing Helena to gape in shock. She then said further "You need to awaken that boundless energy ability thing, girl. Once you do so, very quickly, you will ascend from being an Earth-level spellcaster to maybe a World-level spellcaster. You definitely need to work on awakening that ability" "Ugh! I will do my best, ma''am" Helena uttered and then said with a confident smile hanging on her lips. "That''s the spirit, girl. I believe you can awaken it soon once you really set your mind to it." The middle-aged woman said. Then with a single gesture, a glowing prism-shaped crystal appeared before her in the air and remained afloat at that height. She then grabbed it and gave it to Helena. Helena epted it and asked "How do I use it?" "Just hold it in your hand and try to send your awareness into it." The middle-aged woman answered. "Okay." Helena said. She then grabbed the radiant prism-shaped crystal in her hands tighter and tried to send her awareness into it as was instructed by the middle-aged woman before her. Immediately she did so, arge amount of information suddenly surfaced in her head in the next moment, causing her to feel that her head was swelling. While the great amount of information that had rushed into her head like it were a furious flood, were actuallyposed of only names of innumerable magical artifacts and weapons for the different levels of spellcasting and then their shocking purchase costs. "Wow!" Helena uttered with shock in her tone. She then began to go through the names of the artifacts and weapons for the Sky-level spellcasting stage. Greenbeetle Cloak of Invincibility - 500,000 contribution points Horn of Rampaging Glory - 750,000 contribution points Earthly Tempest de - 820,000 contribution points Sword of Shadows and Nightmares - 634,500 contribution points Badge of Pestilence and gue - 555,350 contribution points. Helena then pulled her awareness out of the prism after she had seen the artifacts that she wanted to buy. "Alright maam. I have seen the artifacts that I want to buy. How do I purchase them?" She curiously asked the middle-aged woman who stood in front of her. "Just think of the Artifact that you want to purchase. The people working here will receive a transmission of the artifacts that you want to buy. Then they would put the items that you selected in the items menu projected into your mind from the prism into a cart and bring it to you. So, go right ahead and purchase whatever you want." The middle-aged woman said and winked at Helena. She then said further "Yea. I will give you good discounts for any items that you will purchase. Or what do you think about it?" Helena''s eyes widened with happiness. "Thank you, ma''am. You are really kind." Helena said with an ecstatic smile hung on her lips. Haha! The middle-aged womanughed. "Well, it''s actually nothing. It''s just me trying to get into your good books, you know. I want to be looked down upon with favor by the iparably powerful Chosen One." She said. Helena nodded her head. "You are definitely in my good books already, ma''am" Helena said with an affable smile in her face while the middle-aged woman nodded. "Give me the prism" The middle-aged woman said. Helena gave her the prism while the middle-aged woman epted it. She then brought the prism close to her mouth and began to utter some iprehensible words at the prism, causing the soft radiance that it emitted to change from light blue to a a deeper blue. "There" She said with a smile appearing in her face. She then gave back to the prism to Helena who politely epted it from her hand. Once she epted the prism, she tried looking into the vast content that the prism possessed by sending her awareness into it. Then in the next instant, tons of information thatprised of names of items and their purchase costs appeared in her head once again. She then selected a hooded cloak, a boot, a de, a sword, a beast bag, a shrinkable artifact storage sack, a copsible and retractable pair of wings, and a bow. As she was selecting the Sky-level artifacts and weapons from the massive items menu that the prism fully projected into her mind, the prism glowed and sent her selections to a huge screen where a particr worker out of hundreds of workers in the Artifact Hall started tending to it by picking the items that she selected from specific shelves and arranging them into arge, enchanted floating cart. When she was done with her selections, she then tried to peruse through the items for the Heaven-level artifacts and weapons. She was curious to see how much they they would cost to purchase them. Xandorra''s Enchanted Winged des of Pain and Agony - 10 million contribution points Igor''s Orcying Feathered de of Gloom and Doom - 5 million contribution points Exalted Vanquisher sword - 20 million contribution points des of Destion - 15 million contribution points ck Supreme Sword of Ancientness - 25 million contribution points Stormcrashing des - 12 million contribution points. Stormsweeping hammer - 18 million contribution points She then stopped and pulled her awareness out of the glowing prism. ''Damn! The Heaven-level artifacts and weapons are insanely cost. It will surely take me years to gather such massive amounts of contribution points if I went for any three-star mission meant for Sky-level spellcasters.'' Helena said inwardly. She then passed the prism to the middle-aged woman before her who epted it with a smile. Then a few momentster, someone walked towards them with a floating cart in her hand. "Here are your items" The female worker said and walked away. Helena then stowed away all the artifacts and weapons that she purchased into the artifact storage sack which she also purchased too. "Alright. Give me your contribution badge." The middle-aged woman said. Helena nodded her head and unclipped the badge from her outfit and then gave it to middle-aged woman who simply rubbed it against the prism of the base. "Here. Take your badge back." The middle-aged woman said. Helena nodded her head and then epted her badge which the middle-aged woman stretched at her. Then when she looked into it, she saw that she had only 1.2 million contribution points left. "I guess it''s those discounts then. Because what I bought should fully exhaust my contribution points" Helena said inwardly. She then said to the middle-aged woman before her "Thank you for your great discounts, ma''am. I really appreciate it. Now, I would be able to buy more things." The middle-aged woman only nodded her head with a smile in her face. "Alright. Won''t you get going now?" The middle-aged woman asked. "I will leave soon. I am just curious about something." Helena said. "Oh. What''s that? Tell me." The middle-aged woman asked "Howe there is a great lot of artifacts and weapons in here for every level that they are almost innumerous in size?" Helena asked with her bright inquisitive eyes. Chapter 127: Going into the world (I) Chapter 127: Going into the world (I) "Well, theye from many hermit Spellforgers from many kingdoms in different worlds. The Camp Overseer, Roselyn, employed the old and middle-aged Spellforgers all over different worlds to help us craft all the magical artifacts and weapons that you see in here" The middle-aged woman replied. "Wow. That''s great. I will definitely like to learn about Spellforging someday. I want to create my own magical artifacts too and then customize them to my taste." Helena said with a smile while the middle-aged womanughed. "I believe that you can, Helena." The middle-aged woman said. "Alright. I guess your colleagues would be waiting for you by now. It''s time to go" The middle-aged woman said while Helena nodded. "Bye, ma''am. I will always your kindness and generosity" Helena said and then turned around to walk towards the door so she could leave the Artifact Hall. When Helena made that statement, the middle-aged woman broke a smile across her face and said "Aww. That''s sweet of you, dear. I look forward to seeing you here again" Helena nodded as she walked towards the door to leave the Artifact Hall. When she came out, she hurried to her room and then went in when she arrived there. She then brought out her fiery beast pet from arge wooden box in her spacious room. "Vinna, I guess you must have missed me so much. So sorry for locking you up in the box all these while. Therefore, for obeying my instructions which was to stay calmly inside this box till I would bring you out, I am taking you on a thrilling adventure with me where you would get to scare some crazy witches with your terrifying appearance, and destroy some with your power to expel streams of maniptive mes from your beak and entire body." Helena said while the bird before it chirped. Helena then said further with an astonished gaze in her eyes "Look at you, you have grown bigger. I guess your powers must have grown too. Right?" Chirp! The bird chirped in response to Helena''s question. Helena nodded her head. "I guess that''s a yes to the question that I asked you" She said. She then said further after she produced the beast bag that she purchased from the Artifact Hall "So Vinna, I will keep you in this bag. It''s called a beast bag. It would enable me to easily transport you from one location to another. So, I will stow you away into this bag. And make sure you remain calmly within it till I would bring you out. Am I clear?" Chirp! The bird chirped again in response to Helena''s question. "I guess that''s also yes" Helena said with smile. She then said "Expand" Once she uttered that word, the beast bag which she had dropped to the shiny tiled floor of her room, glowed softly for an instant before rapidly growing bigger in the next moment. "Alright. It has expanded to amodate your entry into it. You can go in now" Helena said. The bird then walked into it when Helena said that. "Shrink!" Helena said. The beast bag then softly glowed again before rapidly returning to it previous size, which was the size of the fist of a newborn baby. Helena then picked up the beast storage bag from the floor and wore it around her waist. She could either wear it as a sling bag or as a waist bag. So, she chose to wear it as a waist bag. When she was done with that, she looked into her artifact storage sack to bring out the wings that the bought. "With this pair of dazzling, Sky-level wings that I bought, I should be able to know what it feels like to fly. Even though it''s only for a brief moment since it would rapidly suck dry my Aetha energy." Helena said and shook her head. She then took off the shirt that she wore to reveal her naked upper body. After she did this, she ced the connected, small pair of wings at her back. When she ced the small pair of wings at her back, above her shoulder des, the wings began to emanate a soft glow. Then a few momentster, after the gentle brilliance emanating from them had stopped, Helena said "Expand" Then the wings which were in the copsed state expanded out from her back and then rapidly extended towards the distance in her massive room. "Cool!" Helena said with a delighted smiled in her face. She then said "Retract!" Then the long wings which had sharp edges like they were des, retracted back into the wing artifact attached to her shoulder des. "I guess I can use the sharpness of the wings'' edges to slice off some heads and limbs of those damned evil witches" Helena said with a nod of her head. She then took out the thick, silvery-grey hooded cloak that she stowed away into her artifact storage sack and wore it over her outfit. Immediately after she did so, she pulled therge hood of the hooded cloak over her head. She then wore the ck boots that she purchased from the Artifact Hall on both feet, and then hung at her back, the sword and de that she bought from the Artifact Hall. Although it was still remaining the bow that she bought from the Artifact Hall, she however left that in the artifact storage sack. When she got there, to the different sites where her dangerous mission would be carried out, she would take it out to use on the witches, by firing them arrows at the hearts or their heads to simply y them. So she reasoned. "I guess I am all set and good to go" She said as she looked at herself. She then went to stand in front of therge mirror in her room to look at herself. When she did so and saw how she looked in the mirror, she became totally impressed with herself. "Wow. What a fearsome beautiful warrior." She said and grinned. Still gazing at the mirror and admiring herself, she said with a contemting gaze "Well, I don''t really look too fearsome. Maybe if I get a scary mask or draw a red line that would run from a point above one of my eyebrows to a point a little bit below my lower eyelid, perhaps I could look fearsome." She then shook her head in the next instant. "I don''t think that I need those. Let them be terrorized by my amazing power and my stunningbat prowess." Helena said. She then moved away from the mirror to stand at the center of her room. "Now, what do I call myself? I need a moniker that people would call me. Like my older sister, Jessica, who is called the White Warrior because of the white outfit that she adorns, I also want people to call me through something that I wear or use very much too." She said with a contemtive look in her face. She then said further with that pondering look still in her face "But that should be for the future anyways. Let me think of a moniker for myself for this mission that I would soon embark on with the other girls in my cult." "Divine War Enchantress? Nope. I haven''t reached a stage where I can be likened to divinities." Helena said. She then thought again "Deathwalker? Bringer of Light? Blood Princess of Doom? Nope! I definitely won''t want to go with those. They kindack fearsomeness by many degrees" "Valiant de Empress? Hmm... Sounds tyrannical. And I am even wielding a de at the moment. Haha! It matches with the moniker so much. I think I like this. I should go with this for now. Then I could probably change it in future. But I think I might not change it again. The nickname just sounds so cool and fierce. It would certainly invoke fear in bad guys when they hear of it. Haha!" Helena said and grinned. She then walked towards the door of her room to leave the room. Immediately she opened the door toe out of her room, she saw the other girls in her cult. They were about to knock on the door of her room when she opened it toe out. "Hey girls" Helena greeted. While the girls who had astonished look on their faces greeted back. "Where did you get these? The weapons, the cloak and the boot?" Lauren immediately asked in a curious tone. "Nope. Not only that. I also got a bow. However, it''s nothing to be too surprised about. I could simply purchase all these because I got free, immense contribution points from a generous senior which I used to buy these items that were also surprisingly well-discounted for me because I was the Chosen One. How wonderful is that, girls?" Helena said and then questioned with a smile in her face. "Wow. So damn cool. I really envy your Chosen One title, Helena." Deborah said. Haha! Helena grinned. "Well, it''s nothing to be too envious about." She said. She then spoke further by saying "Don''t worry yourself over getting these cool things that I bought. The light of favor that shone down upon me would appear again and spread to cover you guys in it brilliance very soon too." Helena then winked at them after she said that, while the girls who stood before her broke joyous smiles across their faces. Helena then continued "Alright girls, now that we are here and ready for some action. Let''s go behead some witches." The girls nodded their heads with a glow of viciousness erupting from their eyes. Then they matched together to Roselyn''s office, causing the people who were already out of their rooms to look at them with great awe and surprise in their eyes. Especially those who looked at Helena. Their eyes glowed with intense astoundment because of the way that she was dressed. Chapter 128: Helenas crazy plan Chapter 128: Helena''s crazy n As they walked, Helena who wanted to show off her moniker to her friends asked "So girls, what fearsome names have you generated for yourselves for this mission?" "Oh. We haven''t. Maybe I could create one right here as we are walking?" Lydia said. "Alright. Well, I have created one for myself." Helena said with a slight giggle. "Oh. That''s cool. Tell us" Lauren said. "Sure I will. It''s the Valiant de Empress. How cool and fierce is that?" Helena asked with a smile on her face. "That''s great. I love it" Deborah said while Helena nodded her head. So, they began to form monikers for themselves as they marched to Roselyn''s office. As soon as they arrived before Roselyn''s door, the door swung open for them with Roselyn''s voice ringing out. "Girls,e in" Roselyn said. Helena and the rest then walked in. Then seeing how Helena was dressed, Roselyn smiled. "I can see that you are ready for this mission." Roselyn said. "Yes ma''am." Helena said with a small nod of her head "But where did you get the contribution points to buy these things?" Roselyn asked with a furrowed brow. "From a senior-ranking member of my functioning cult group." Helena responded with a smile. "Hmm. And may I know what her name is?" Roselyn questioned in a way that she won''t sound too intrusive. "Well, her name is Sandra Witherstone." Helena replied. "Oh... Sandra. I understand now. But Helena, you are very lucky. So she has also be a high-rank member of your cult group?" Roselyn asked with a smile in her face to confirm what Helena said some moments ago. "Yes ma''am." Helena answered. "Alright then. That''s your custom-made fortune" Roselyn said. She then stood to her feet from where she sat and said "Now, you all shoulde with me." Helena and the others then followed behind Roselyn who led them to a ce that dozens of young women could beseen meditating. Once they got there, Roselyn coughed and said to the young women sitting cross-legged on the floor and meditating on spells "Alrightdies, time to do your work. The warrior girls are here" Immediately Roselyn said that, the dozen young women on the floor stood to their feet and bowed to Roselyn and then at Helena. Then they entered into a specific formation to create a portal that would take Helena and the other girls into the world which was really distant from the the training camp was on. So, as they began to utter iprehensible words and performed mystifying gestures, space began to distort around them. Then in the next instant, thousands of brilliant and resplendent rays of light shot out from the center of the magical portal that had suddenly appeared, which then spread into the distance within where they were, illuminating the area with it dazzling light and dying everything in it with the seemingly innumerous colors that it produced. Helena and the others in this ce had to cover their eyes as the exceeding brilliance that was produced by the magical portal upon it appearance could badly hurt or worst, fully damage their eyes. But Roselyn only looked at it like she was looking at a soft glow. She didn''t even blink her eyes. However, this was because she had abruptly casted a powerful, Brilliance Diminution-type magical spell on her eyes. Such light-reducing, unique eye-based spells could allow her to continue to look at the sky even if massive clusters of unusuallyrge suns could be seen in there and unbridledly emitted an iparably great brilliance that strongly illuminated the entire world and the endless pitch-ck void. So, it was a powerful spell that would allow one to easily resist eye-burning luminance that suddenly appears during a battle. Then when the generation of colored rays of bright light ceased, Roselyn said to Helena and the girls with her "Alright girls, go into the world and bring back the heads of those damned demonic witches." Helena smiled. Same with the other girls who were with her. Then after they nodded their heads, they dashed into therge vertical portal that had formed at the center of the dozen young women who formed a circle around it. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! These sounds rang out as the girls entered into the portal which abruptly transported them through space to another world. When all of them had entered, many minutester, someone taller and looked more mature appeared before Roselyn. Once she got in front of Roselyn, she bowed as she said "Good morning, ma''am" Roselyn only nodded her head at this person''s greeting. She then asked "Hope you have packed your things for this mission?" "Yes ma''am. I have done that." The person before her replied. "Good. Now, when you get there, I want you to watch from the shadows. Don''t try to interrupt them or interfere with what they are doing. Just try to remain as low-key as possible wherever you will conceal yourself in. Then when you see that they can''t really handle the mission themselves, like you see that it''s getting out of hand and that they might truly lose their lives, then you cane in to help them ward off the ws of death about to grip them. Am I understood?" Roselyn said and then asked. "Yes ma''am. I perfectly understand you." This person who was Teanna, the Magical Enforcer from the Law Enforcement and Punishment faculty that previously fought Helena in a spellcasting battle and lost, said with a smile in her face. "Good. Now, go into the portal." Roselyn said. Teanna nodded and rushed into the portal. Swoosh! She entered it and appeared in another world in the next instant. When she came out of the portal, the portal instantly dimmed and then faded away in the next moment. She then looked at the floor to silently trace Helena''s footsteps and that of the people in her group to wherever they were going to. *** "Now, where do we go from here, leader?" Lauren asked. "Shut up you moron. It''s Valiant de Empress, dunce." Deborah hastily said in a harsh tone. Lauren looked at Deborah who looked back at her with a gaze that expressed "Wanna beat me up and see what will happen?" Lauren exhaled. "One day will surely be my turn" She said angrily. Deborah onlyughed off what Lauren said. Helena looked at Deborah with a stern gaze and said "She can also call me that too, since I am the leader of the cult group. It is not really necessary that she calls me by my moniker. Now, why must you find every avable chance to insult your sister?" "I am sorry, Valiant de Empress. It won''t happen again. I promise" Deborah said. Helena nodded indifferently. She then said further with that stern gaze still in her eyes "Now, apologize to your sister." "Ugh!" Deborah uttered in a bittered tone. "Do it now!" Helenamanded in a slightly furious tone. "Alright." Deborah said with a rolling eyes. She then turned her head to look at her sister, Lauren "I am sorry, Winged Revenger" Lauren nodded her head with a smile in her face. She then went to meet her older sister, Deborah who curled one of her arms around her shoulder. Once the spark of rage had been killed, Helena said "Now, to the question that Winged Revenger asked me, we are firstly going to that kingdom that I said some members from it who are paid head hunters, died in saving me from the evil bloody ws of a old, cannibalistic witch that captured me and many other young children to feed on our flesh and drink our blood." "Yea. The Fey race. But how do we get there?" Lucretia asked with an expression of curiosity written all over her face. "Well, since we are already in the world where the kingdom of the race is situated in, the next thing is to look for arger kingdom map that will show us the location of the Fey race kingdom. Then we can go to them first before embarking on our own mission." Helena replied. "But how do we get such a map? And from where exactly? By the way, we don''t have any money. We are broke and peasant magical warriors. So, how do we get our hands on such such maps when we are asked to pay?" Lydia asked many questions at once with narrowed, inquisitive eyes. Haha! Helena grinned. "Come on, girls. It''s easy." She said with a smile. Seeing the somewhat strange expression on Helena''s face, the rest of her cult members became bewildered. "Uhm... Valiant de Empress, mind telling us the n that you have in mind?" Lucretia asked with furrowed brows. "Sure I will, Scarlet Chaos" Helena responded with a broadened smile in her face. She then continued "Now, we would first ask around for a ce where kingdom maps are being produced. Although I have one with me here, the one given to us by the Mission House for the mission that I selected for us. It''s however small in size. As in, it doesn''t project all the kingdoms there are in this particr world. It only shows the a few kingdoms that we would go from to the Hotstone and Redsand kingdom to carry out our Mission to burn shrines and kill witches. The people from the Mission House who created the useless map are nothing but miserable misers." "Anyways, we wouldn''t use the useless map that was given to us. So, we would ask around for any ce that create maps. And since we don''t have money to pay for it, as we are pleb warriors, we would steal it from them and make a run for it. But if we are stopped from escaping and then surrounded, we would battle them. Then when we eventually beat them to their unconsciousness, we would steal their bags or sacks of monies." "I don''t want to be a broke or poor warrior anymore. Haha!" Helena said and grinned, causing the girls in her group to look at her with tremendous shock in their eyes. They just couldn''t believe what they just heard, and then had an absolutely hard time processing it. Chapter 129: Battle with the guards (I) Chapter 129: Battle with the guards (I) Helena saw the shocked looks in their eyes and then rolled her eyes at them. "Girls,e on. What''s with the shocked look for?" Helena asked with a smile in her face. "Well, we were greatly astounded by what you said. You are the Chosen One who should help people. Not steal from them. Don''t you know that doing so wouldn''t differentiate you from any of those bad guys disturbing our world?" Lydia asked. "Duh! I am the Chosen One. I will do whatever I like. So, who is with me?" Helena asked. "Well, it should be fun. I am with you, Valiant de Empress" Lauren said with a giggle. Same with Deborah who nodded her head, showing that she was in support of what Helena wanted to do. Lydia and Lucretia looked at Helena and then sighed. "Alright. We would join you to steal. We absolutely have no choice." Lydia said while Lucretia nodded. "Thank you!" Helena said with a smile. She then said with a smile "Alright girls, follow me. We have a map to steal. It won''t steal itself" Then they spread out where they were to go individually meet people to ask for where they could find a ce or ces where kingdom maps were being drawn. After many hours of relentlessly asking around for where they could purchase kingdom maps, they finally got the description to a particr ce that wasn''t really far away from where they stood at. Then they marched there together. Not long, they arrived before the ce and saw to their amazement how big the ce was. It was a really tall building with tall barb-wired fences and a tall and thick gate. "Uhm... Helena, do you think we can steal map from this ce? It seems highly secured. We would be in deep trouble if we got caught. I will advise that we go to the kingdoms where we are to carry out our witch-killing missions." Lucretia said. "Scarlet Chaos, why you are being intimidated by the appearance of the building and it environs? Those tall fences that you see are only there to keep mortals and beginner-level spellcasters out. It can''t keep out spellcasters at our level" Helena said and chuckled. "I know. But we aren''t breaking into there, right? So, we wouldn''t be kept out. Instead, we would be kept in. When we enter, we might be prevented from leaving, and then imprisoned." Lydia said fearfully, as she imagined being caught and incarcerated by the guards working here. Helena then smiled. "You are right, actually. But I won''t let any harme to any of you. You haven''t seen me in my true goddess-like form. So, you don''t really know about or understand the boundlessly vast power of the iparable ravaging fire that I wield." Helena said with a twinkling, fiery purple glow manifesting in her eyes. When Helena said this, the girls looked at her and saw the soft, fiery purple glow in her eyes and the confident smile in her face and then unexpectedly agreed to go into the secured building with her. The glow that surfaced in her eyes had actually influenced their confidence in her. Helena too was surprised when they suddenly agreed to go in with her. She then felt that the glow in her eyes either produced a strongpulsion or persuasion effect on their minds. They arrived before therge bronze gate of the building and knocked on it. Then the gate swung open and a beautiful female who was in her prime appeared before them to usher them in. When they entered the establishment, the gate closed back. Then the woman led them to into the organization. On their way as they walked through the hallway to a colossal hall where the maps were kept, the woman asked "So girls, what map do you seek for?" "Well, a map that will project all the kingdoms that there are in this world." Helena responded. "Hmm. That''s is going to cost you a lot. And I seriously doubt that you girls have the money to be able to purchase such arge map." The woman said as she scanned Helena and her colleagues with her sharp eyes . "Oh! Well, how much is it?" Helena asked in a curious tone. "Since it''s a map that shows you about all the kingdoms in this world, imagine the effort that was put into making that map. So, since you now have a glimpse of how extremely onerous it would be to develop such a massive map, you should be able to guess within yourselves how much it would actually cost." The woman said with a friendly smile in her face as she looked at Helena and the rest of the girls in her group. "Okay ma''am. I coulde up with a figure on how much the map could really be sold at." Helena said seriously. "Good. Now, tell me the figure that you arrived at in your mind." The woman said. "Well, I arrived at five hundred bronze coins?" Helena asked with one of her brows furrowed. "What?! How dare youe up with such a low figure after everything that I told you? You didn''t even make the coins golden coins. You mentioned bronze coins. Is that how terrible you girls are at specting the prices of objects? Ugh! I guess you girls haven''t really priced any item before in your entire lives, right?" The woman rudely asked. Her mind was still reeling from tremendous shock because of what Helena said, which was actually intentional to anger the woman and start a fight right here in the hallway. "Oh. I am sorry about that, ma''am. I guess I am just bad at guessing. But why don''t you just tell us?" Helena asked. "Hmm. I will tell you then." The woman whoter regained control over her whirling mind said. Then still gazing at Helena with that angry and shocked expression in her face, she said indifferently "The map that you requested for costs eight million, two hundred and fifty-five golden coins." Helena''s eyes widened in awe from the amount that the woman called the purchase cost of the map for them. Same with the girls in her group who were looking at the woman with incredible astonishment in their eyes. Then they turned their heads some momentster to look at Helena to see what she would say or do. Helena nodded her head at the woman who was surprised by Helena''s action. "So, what do you say? Do you have the money to purchase it or you will immediately get out of here?" The woman impolitely asked, after she had perceived that the girls before her had no money and were only wasting the wonderful time that she could use in doing many other paramount things. "Gosh! Woman, you are so rude. The hell! How do you know that we don''t have the money to purchase the map that we asked for?" Helena asked with false rage in her tone. "Well, you look poor. Same with your colleagues. So, you girls definitely don''t have the money to pay for such!! Now, I will advise that you leave here of your own ord. Or be ready to be badly harassed out of here by the male magical warriors employed as guards here. Trust me, you wouldn''t want them to molest you girls." The woman threatened. She then harrumphed as she walked away from Helena and her group''s presence. But she couldn''t take more than a step when Lydia''s angry voice rang out "What? You will make some male magical warriors appear to harass us out of here? Wow! That''s incredible of you, woman. You can call all of them out to do so. But you should wait and see see what would really happen to them" "Oh really? And what can you girls do against fierce magical warriors at the Sky-level spellcasting stage? Eh? I will ask that you leave here. Now go... Shooo!! The longer you stay here, the longer you stand the great chance of being harassed and embarrassed. And I would love to enjoy the sight of that" The woman said and then turned around to go back to where she came from before bringing Helena and her colleagues in. Lydia who couldn''t take what the woman said, asked with towering wrath in her voice "So, you will make some male bully us because we look poor to you? Bring it on then and see who would be harassed" She then turned her head to look at Helena and said out loud in a fierce tone "Let''s steal that map!" The woman who was now totally ignoring them as she walked back to her quarter, had her eyes widen with great shock when she heard the words what Lydia angrily spouted from her mouth. Then without demanding for any exnation from Lydia, she said out loud "Guards! Come and arrest these girls. They are here to steal a really expensive map from this ce" Immediately the woman said that, Helena sighed and said to her colleagues with a smile in her face "I guess our mission start in this ce. Now, let''s tear it down to look for the map that we want. Then we can take some of their monies too. If not all" "But Helena, the guards here are Sky-level spellcasters. We won''t be able to do anything to them. They would instantly round us up like chickens for ughter" Deborah said. Haha! Helena grinned. "Don''t tell me that you have quickly forgotten about your upgraded bloodline power, the Azure Brilliance Razor Wind. You can keep them at bay with that. And if you are really determined, you will cause them great injuries or even death." She said while Deborah nodded her head with a light of fierceness beginning to erupt from her eyes. Not long, many hefty males appeared behind the woman and then rushed towards Helena and her colleagues to bind them up. They couldn''t get close to them as Helena suddenly unleashed a powerful spell of fire that materialized as a huge ming jet-ck dragon that raged towards them at extreme speeds. However, one of the guards adeptly casted a Strength Enhancement spell on himself, resulting in a glow of his two arms. He then decisively sent one of his glowing fists at the spell that was in the form of a massive jet-ck dragon that had mes burn ragingly around it entire figure. Bang! A loud bang sound rang out as the fiery pitch-ck dragon shattered into smithereens. Immediately the spell shattered apart into smithereens, the Spellcaster then powerfully pped his magically enchanted hands at Helena and her group members, generating a really powerful, sonic boom-like sound in the process that caused Helena''s ears and that of her colleagues to shake very hard that it could almost rip apart into shreds. Also, a powerful wind gust appeared immediately after the thunderous pping and swept all of them off their feet and carried them into the distance like they were in a raging flood. When they stood back to their feet from where theynded to, Helena said to her group members. "Girls, let''s spread out. We can take on these fools." Chapter 130: Battle (II) Chapter 130: Battle (II) Immediately Helena said that, the girls went on to individually battle the guards. Lydia''s blue de appeared in her hand, she then hurled it at one of the guards who only smirked at what she was about to do, since he didn''t understand the kind of power that she possessed. Swoosh! The de cut through the air at a great speed like an arrow towards the guard who quickly put out a thick shield that abruptly materialized from a powerful defensive spell that he casted. However, the de which was a weapon that always faded in and out of corporeality, turned insubstantial in the next moment and passed through the thick magical shield that the guard generated from the quick weaving of a defensive spell. Once the de passed through the shield and turned tangible again, Lydia''s body abruptly vanished from where she was and immediately rematerialized at the ce where the de had gotten to. The de then stopped shooting forward and remained afloat in mid-air, while Lydia whose body had mysteriously appeared before the guard,unched a heavy punch in his face, hitting the guard hard in the nose. Bang! The guard staggered backward because of the hard punch that was sent at his face and heavily impacted his nose, causing it to tear and spurt out blood like it were a small fountain. Then before he could do anything else, like cast an offensive spell at Lydia, Lydia who had a formidable battle prowess jumped into the air towards him and sent out another hard punch in his face. But this time, the heavy punch connected with his forehead. Bang! Due to the amount of force that the punch impacted his forehead with, the guard fell headfirst to the ground and directly fainted. Just like that, Lydia had quickly won her own battle with the magical guards keeping the items in the map drawing organization secure. She then grabbed her self-floating, phasing blue de in the air and rushed to help the other girls. The guard that Deborah was battling with was the guard that earlier used a Strength Augmentation-type spell on himself to vastly increase his physical strength. So, as he tried to resist the immensely strong current of wind that Deborah generated at him from her rapidly pping wings, with the intention of blowing him off his feet and into the distance in therge and wide hallway, Deborah furrowed her brows as she decisively deployed her upgraded bloodline power, the Azure Brilliance Razor Wind. Once she thought of unleashing that power, everywhere in the hallway became intensely lit up by the strongly illuminating azure light that suddenly erupted from her wings which was beginning to growrger in size. As soon as her wings emanated the dazzling brilliance that dyed everything in the hallway with it intense azure color, Lydia quickly tried to get away from where she was, which was behind the guards by throwing the de in her hand at one of the girls in her group. Her body then vanished in the next instant from where she was and rematerialized where her girls were in the next second. When Deborah noticed that Lydia had vanished away from the back of the guards, she proceeded to unleash her wind-based power. Her colossal, metal-like wings which glowed intensely in azure, pped only once and generated an unusually powerful, azure-colored wind that possessed the power of many tsunamis and a type of formidable sharpness that it invoked the feeling that it would cut the invincible skin of immortals and shred apart the nigh-indestructible bodies of Deities and Devils. Immediately the exceedingly furious, sharpness-imbued wind appeared and swept towards the guards, the guards'' eyes shone with tremendous shock, as they could perceive the tyrannical strength of the wind, and the overbearing colossal sharpness that it radiated outwards. Very quickly, they prepared to jointly cast a powerful defensive spell that they all knew, since they had studied it together. Aetha energy rushed out of their entire bodies like they were engulfed in mes to a point that was only a few feet in front of them. Then once the energies that had discharged from their bodies umted at that point, they quickly gathered to form a pool of magical energy which then transformed in the next instant into an astonishingly thick wall; a wall that lustred like it was made from steel and was many feet thick and wide that it ends connected with the opposite walls of the hallway that they were in. However, what they didn''t understand was that only very few things which are extremely rare in the world would be able to withstand the wind-bound power of the dark warrior seraphim race. Even if it was low-powered, that is, was at a low or basic level due to the level ofprehension of the lineage-power caster or wielder, it would still sh apart almost everything in it path. Bang! The raging, sharpness-infused wind tyrannically impacted the thick shield that the guards abruptly produced from a formation-like defensive spell and quickly reduced it to smithereens in the next instant. The wall, as thick as it was, and as durable as it felt, since it shone like it was forged from some kind of tough metallic alloy, couldn''t even withstand the shredding and slicing power of the sharpness-bearing wind for some moments. It rapidly reduced into fragments like thousands of extremely sharp gigantic des which was wielded by the thousand arms of a furious thousand-armed giant, struck it at the same time with all the strength that it could possibly muster. However, the violent unearthly wind couldn''t go any further to harm the guards when another tall, thinyered barrier suddenly erected in front of them. Bang! The wind impacted the barrier really hard like it had great resentment for the guards and wanted to simply annihte them, but the barrier that suddenly appeared in it path of destruction to stop it and block it advancement towards the guards, remained there without any form of damage to it structure. Not even a single slight mark or scratch could be seen on it surface. Helena who wasn''t able to take any action yet, since the girls in her cult abruptlyunched themselves into action to fight the guards, had her narrowed eyes widen with intense shock when she realized the amazing durability that the magical barrier, which had suddenly surfaced before the guards possessed. Same with Deborah and the other girls who looked on with great astonishment in their eyes. Then they all realized in the next moment that a more powerful guard had appeared, perhaps the deputy chief guard or the main chief guard who could either be a Heaven-level spellcaster or Mage-level spellcaster. A woman who held a wooden scepter with a glowing crystalline orb on top of it, flew down to stand before the guards. She then said to them by asking "Are you guys alright?" "Yes ma''am. We are alright" One of the guards answered. "Alright" The woman wielding the scepter said with a concerned nod of her head. She then turned her head to look around at the hallway. She however shook her head in the next moment when she saw how badly damaged it had be. At the moment, the walls of the hallway had disappeared, since they had been reduced to dust by the furious wind that raged towards the guards with a great and tyrannous sharpness that endlessly exuded from it. While the tiled floor of the hallway had splintered as the sharpness emanating from the windcerated them in thousands of ces apart. Now gazing at Helena and the girls behind her, the woman said "See what you have done to this ce, now you girls will pay heavily for it reparation." Haha! Helena grinned "So you want us poor girls to pay to have this ce fixed? Let us tell you something woman, we don''t have any money to pay. No matter how you shake us while upside down, not a dime will drop from us. If you therefore don''t want any degree of damage to be further done to your organization, I will suggest that you give us the map that we are here for and let us go in peace" She said with a determined gaze in her eyes. The woman''s eyes narrowed, while a cold glint surfaced in her eyes. "Do you know who you are talking to?" The woman unexpectedly asked. "Uhm... Yes? A spellcaster, right?" Helena asked. "Yea. A spellcaster. One that you silly, stupid and rude girls can''t possibly contend with in anyway" The woman said. "Oh!" Helena eximed and then giggled. She then asked "You must be a Heaven-level spellcaster, right?" The woman only ignored Helena to look at Deborah and asked "You, what race are you from? And why aren''t you the leader of the group that this girl is leading?" Deborah''s eyes shone with shock. "What? That''s what I will never do. Why would I want to contend for the seat of authority of the Valiant de Empress? I am not powerful enough to do that." She said. She then spoke further with a light ofprehension in her eyes "I know what you are trying to do, ma''am. You are trying so sow a seed of discord in us" The woman heard what Deborah said and then shook her head. She then said "Valiant de Empress? Sounds like the name of a weakling to me." "Now, you girls should surrender now. Stop being so stubborn, or you will simply have yourselves killed." The woman said with the crystal ball on her scepter glowing brightly. Chapter 131: Trying out at casting an incomplete spell Chapter 131: Trying out at casting an iplete spell "Oh really?" Helena asked. While the girls behind her got ready. While all these were taking ce, Teanna who secretly followed them saw what Helena and her colleagues were doing and became totally dumbfounded. "What is going on in that girl''s head?" She asked with perplexity in her tone. She then looked into her artifact storage sack to bring out a Magical Recording crystal. This was an enchanted, orb-shaped crystalline object that the Magical Enforcers from the Law Enforcement And Punishment faculty used to record things as evidences. A bright smile appeared in her eyes when she recorded how Lydia struck a guard to the ground using her powers, and how Deborah used her bloodline power to unleash a ravaging wind that caused a lot of damage to the structure of the organization. "You will surely exin why you did this, Chosen One. Haha!" Teanna said and grinned. She then continued to record the scenes going on in the organization. *** Sensing Helena''s determination which stemmed off the chart, the crystal ball on her scepter dimmed. Then the woman who wielded the scepter looked at Helena and her colleagues and said "Why did you girls did this in the first ce?" "Huh?!" Helena who had prepared herself for a great battle questioned with shock in her tone. Then noticing that the battle intent erupting from the woman had surprisingly ceased, Helena calmed too. She however didn''t lower her guard. As doing so might result in her doom if the woman abruptly unleashed a magical attack at her if she wasn''t ready for it. "Well, I wanted a massive map to go see a friend that I wanted to meet really bad." Helena answered. "Hmm. So, that was why you girls came here, to steal the map from us?" The woman asked. Helena nodded her head. Aii! The woman sighed. "I guess you didn''t really use your brains there right?" She asked, causing Helena''s eyes to widen with shock. "What do you mean by that, if I may ask?" Helena asked with a furrowed brow. She absolutely wouldn''t ept insult from anyone. "Well, there are many ways to request for such a map instead of resorting to stealing, which is a really bad thing." The woman replied. "Oh. Well, I was using my brain. It is just that I have no idea of how to go about that. This is my first time on a mission into the world to acquire contribution points to get something for myself and for my colleagues. So, I really don''t have idea about a great lot of things in the world" Helena answered. "I see." The woman said. Then with her brows furrowing due to what Helena said, she asked "Where are you girls from?" Helena looked at her and answered "For a lot of reasons, I can''t answer that question. Sorry." The woman broke a smile across her face. She then said in the next moment with that smile still hung on her lips "You girls are from the training camp run by the Great Sisterhood society." "What?" Helena asked with shock in her tone. Same with her friends who looked at the woman with shock in their eyes. "I know about contribution points. They are points given to students whoplete particr missions that they requested for or were given by the Mission House. And since no other ce uses contribution points, therefore you girls are from the training camp operated by the Great Sisterhood society." The woman said. "Wow!" Helena eximed with intense astonishment in her eyes. "You are right." Helena admitted to the woman, since she had basically said things that only them should know about. She then asked in the next moment "But how did you know about this?" "Well, I was an instructor there before I left to aplish certain tasks." The woman answered. Helena''s eyes shone. Same with that of the girls behind her. They couldn''t help but be shocked by what the woman said. So, the woman that they wanted to battle with was actually an instructor? Huuuu! The girls except Helena inhaled deeply. And this was because they understood that if she actually meant them harm because of the terrible things that they had done, there would be absolutely nothing that they could do or use to escape from her wrath. Then they looked at Helena to see if she had the same facial expression as them. But they became highly disappointed to see that she didn''t even gawk. Actually, Helena too was slightly horrified by that thought that shed in their minds that if the woman was bent on totally destroying them, there would be no way out of the ruination intent that will engulf them. She however wasn''t that terrified, since she could rely on unleashing the infinite and vastly destructive power of her Hrithika bloodline. Also, she had the Heaven-Burying scepter which she could pump Aetha energy into to unleash massive destructive ws that could cast it immense shadow over arge portion of the earth. When the girls looked at Helena and became disappointed that she didn''t even have fear engulf her like they were, they could however notice a glow of astoundment in her eyes, which actually surfaced because of the woman before them was actually an instructor. "So, why didn''t you return?" Helena questioned. "Well, let''s just say I became tired of teaching." The woman answered. Helena nodded her head. She then said with a sincere apologetic look in her face "I am sorry for the unbridled destruction that I and my colleagues caused to this ce." The woman then nodded her head with a smile in her face, showing that she had epted Helena''s apology. She then said with a solemn expression appearing in her face "Well, as long as you all can fix this ce, I am good with you girls. Otherwise, I will go to the Great Sisterhood society to report to Olivia and her deputy that the girls they are training are using the numerous magical spells being taught to them to wreak havoc wherever they go." As soon the woman said this, Helena''s brows wrinkled. Same with Lydia and the rest of the girls who then developed expressions of forlornness in their faces. Then they quickly walked forward to discuss with Helena on how they were going to repair the damaged building of the organization. "Helena, see what your stubbornness and crazy n has brought us? Are you happy now?" Lydia asked with slight anger in her tone. She didn''t want to be sent back home to her parent who would be extremely vexed at her. She just couldn''t take the anger that she imagined they would unleash at her, especially her mother. Helena looked at the girls in her cult and said with a regretful look in her face "I am sorry that I tried to use you guys for my own selfish reasons. I am extremely sorry. And now, I promise that it won''t ever happen again." "Senior Helena, no need to apologize. I will do whatever you say, as it is right to me" Lauren said with a smile while Deborah groaned out loud with a sense of wrath in her tone. "It''s okay, Helena. We knew why you wanted us to help you steal the map. It wasn''t really selfish or self-centered of you. Look, if I were in your shoes, I would have also done the same. So, no need to apologize." Helena smiled. "I know that you girls are saying this to make not me feel bad of myself for the horrendous action that Ipelled you guys to participate in with me. Thank you very much. I am really d that I came across you pretty, lovable girls. However, I still am sorry. And this would never happen again." She said with a sincere tone in her voice, while the girls around her nodded their heads. Lydia then said with a smile "It''s okay, Helena. You have apologized already. And I am d that you have decided not to make us to do this again in future." She then asked "So, how do we fix this? It would be impossible to fix without giving rpense to that woman for the damage that we caused." Helena shook her head. "No, we don''t need to pay her for reparation of the damage that we caused. However, I think we can magically fix this." She said. She then said further with a deeply pondering gaze in her eyes before any of the girls could ask her questions "There is this iplete Temporal Reversion spell that I learnt when we were still at the Training Camp. If I am able to sessfully cast it, it would produce a reversion effect on the flow of time affecting a particr object that I unleashed the spell on." "So, once I cast the time-reversing spell on the tiled ground, the innumerous cracks made into the ground by the destructive power possessed by the ravaging wind that Deborah unleashed, will heal up since time for it will be reversed." "Therefore, the ground might be restored to it previous state, the pristine state that it was in before the battle that urred between us and the guards started." "Hmm. But do you think that would work?" Lucretia asked. "I hope so. Or we are doomed." Helena said. "So, you mentioned ''We''. Are we going to help you in magically fixing the tiled ground? If so, how are we going to do that?" Lydia asked. "Yea, you girls are going to help me in magically fixing the ruined floor." Helena answered. She then said further "Now, to do that, I need all your Aetha energy, as in everything flowing in your Aetha veins, s ince only mine definitely wouldn''t be enough to maintain the time-reversing effect of the Temporal Reversion spell that I would cast." Chapter 132: Helping to expand their map Chapter 132: Helping to expand their map "Okay. But how do we supply you with our Aetha energy?" Lucretia asked with a curious tone in her voice. "All of you shoulde behind me and ce your hands on my back." Helena replied. "Oh... Okay." Lucretia said. Then they came behind Helena and ced their hands on her back. Immediately after they did so, Helena said "Now, let out your Aetha energies from your palms. I will absorb them and make them mine so that I can use them to sustain the time-reversing spell that I want to cast." "Alright" The girls said at once with an understanding nod of their heads. Then they closed their eyes to focus on what they were about to initiate. As soon as they shut their eyes close, they focused within themselves upon the Aetha energies flowing within their Aetha veins like a stream. Then when they started concentrating on their Aetha energies, they made the energy circting in each of their Aetha veins to flow to their hands. Then when the energies flowed out of their hands and into Helena''s body, Helena guided them to her Aetha veins where they merged with hers. She then said in the next instant. "Tselma valmyr dezaro!" The instant that she said that, a wave of unexinable power suddenly erupted from her body and swept into the distance like a furious flood. Immediately this indescribable power gushed out out of her entire body and rushed into the distance within the organization, the hundreds of cracks made into the tiled floor of the building by the destructive power of the ravaging wind that Deborah unleashed, began to heal up. Not that it was actually healing, it was because the time affecting it was being reversed. Therefore, due to the reversal of time, all the fragments that were previously ripped or gashed away from it due to the extreme corporeal sharpness that emanated from the wind that Deborah unleashed, returned to where they were shredded away from and keyed back into those ces, with the lines at which they werecerated from rapidly fading away. However, since the Temporal Reversion spell was an iplete Heaven-level spell, the hundreds of gashes made into the tiled ground couldn''t totally disappear. Many still remained. Besides, Helena''s Aetha energy and the additional inputs from her friends weren''t enough in any way to sustain the spell that she casted for a longer time. At the moment, Helena and the girls were feeling so weak that they could copse to the ground. That iplete Heaven-level spell that Helena casted had drained them of all their Aetha energies. The woman holding the scepter then walked forward to meet them. With a smile in her face, she said "You girls aren''t done yet. You have only fixed one-tenth of the organization." She then said further "Look at the floor, it has not been restored to his previous state. And look at the walls of the hallway, they still remain the way they are. Restore them back to the way that they were, and I will let you girls off. But if not, I wonder what Olivia and her deputy will do to you girls after they hear of what you girls did here." ''Ugh!'' Helena who felt excessively fatigued said inwardly. She then knelt in front of the woman and said with a sincere tone in her voice "We are really sorry, ma''am. Please forgive us. When we make money, we wille give it to you to have this ce fixed." "You will give me money to have this ce fixed? That''s good. However, when Ist checked, you girls don''t have a single dime on you. So, how are you going to pay me to have this ce restored back it to previous faultless state? Or you have abruptly brewed up a n in your mind to steal from others ande here to pay me with the money stolen or robbed from people?" The woman wielding the scepter asked with a serious tone in her voice. "No ma''am. I will never do such things like that again." Helena said. She then said further with an apologetic and remorseful gaze in her eyes "Ma''am, can you please pardon us? I beg you" Aii! The woman sighed. She then said "Alright. You have begged enough. You can stand back to your feet." When Helena heard that, she stood back to her feet with happiness written all over her face. She then looked at the woman and asked "Have you have forgiven us?" "Yes, I have forgiven you. And this is because I understand why you did what you did. Also, you are still young, and don''t really understand how to go about many things in our world. So, I will let you off this time. However, this must be thest time that you will ever do this. Or you might put yourself in deep trouble someday" The woman said while Helena nodded. The woman then looked away from Helena to thedy that brought Helena and her colleagues into the organization. "Paulina,e here" Thedy then quickly walked to where they stood at. When she appeared before them, the woman holding the scepter said while looking at Helena and her colleagues "Now, I want you all to apologize to thisdy." Helena nodded her head and apologized to thedy with a slight bow. Same with her friends who apologized to her with sincere tones in their voices. Thedy who was called Paulina then broke an amiable smile across her face. She then said "I heard when you were speaking to Danie, our chief guard that you wanted to see a long time friend of yours, which was why you came into this ce to steal a map that you will use to find your way to her ce which would be really far away, right?" Helena nodded. "That''s right, ma''am" She said with a smile. "Okay." Paulina said with a small nod of her head. She then spoke further by saying "Since you girls really want the map to her ce, I will give it to you." But seeing the surprised gazes in their eyes, Paulina said with a light chuckle "Are you girls actually thinking that I will give you that expensive map? Haha! Don''t even dare to imagine that I will give you such a thing. Even if a Summoneres and fiercely demands for it, he or she would only be able to get it over my dead body. Haha!." She then continued after she stopped grinning "Actually, the map is something that we have been working on for many years. It''s was onlyst month that wepleted it. However, itpletion costed us a lot. There were just so many obstacles on the way that our brave and zealous men had to use their rapier wits to surmount." When Paulina said this, Helena and the rest of the girls in her cult who stood around her had their eyes glow with awe. "Excuse me, ma''am. If I may ask, why did you build such a map?" Helena asked with bright inquisitive eyes. Paulina slightly grinned. "Well, the kind of map that we created is the very first map in our world to have all the kingdoms drawn into it. Our men knew what it would take them to this create this map, they still however went ahead to do it." Helena nodded her head with astonishment written over her face. She then proceeded to ask a question that surfaced in her mind "So, you mean that we can''t find this kind of map anywhere else in this world?" "I am overly confident that you can''t. Haha! It''s the only map that shows all the kingdoms in this world. There is none like it that would be found anywhere else" Paulina responded. "Oh. That''s cool." Helena said with a nod of her head. She then proceeded to ask another question that shed in her head "So, who do you really intend to sell the map to? And does anyone else know about the existence of a such a map?" Haha! Paulina chortled. She then answered by saying "Well, you shouldn''t be too concerned with who I want to sell the map to." She then continued by saying "Then to answer your second question, anyone who isn''t from this organization definitely won''t know about the existence of a such a map. We kept it really hidden. Also, the organization is supposed to be way bigger and grander than this, but because we don''t want all notorious eyes gazing at our establishment, we tried to be as low-key as possible. And it has greatly helped. Since we established our organization here, we haven''t been attacked by anyone or by groups or bands of powerful people. But this is only because people would think that something that would attract or interest only mortals can be found in here. Well, except you girls who came demanding for our map." She said and shook her head as she stared at Helena who only looked down at the ground, since she was ashamed to meet Paulina''s gaze with her clear and bright eyes. "Well, that''s by the way. Now, let me attend to your need." Paulina said. She then stretched out one of her dainty-looking arms at Helena. "Uhm... You stretched out your hands at me." Helena who was confused by Paulina''s action said. "Yea. Give me your map. The map that was given to you for your mission." Paulina said. "Oh. Alright." Helena said. She then brought out the map which was a small disc-shaped crystal from her artifact storage sack and gave it to Paulina who collected it with a smile in her face. Helena who had a bewildered expression in her face, asked "What do you intend to do with it?" "I will ask the map drawer to help you expand your mission map by adding many more ces to it. So, with your modified map, you should be able to go from here to the region where the kingdom that you friend resides in is located." Chapter 133: Leaving for the Fey kingdom Chapter 133: Leaving for the Fey kingdom "Oh. Thanks a lot, ma''am." Helena said while Paulina only nodded her head. Paulina then took took the disk-shaped, map-projecting artifact that Helena gave her to an underground hall. When Paulina left, Helena looked at Danie and curiously asked "But do they pay you more in this ce than being an instructor at the Great Sisterhood training camp?" "Yea. They pay me many times the sry that I am paid at the training camp." Danie replied with a smile. "Wow. I guess the owner or owners of this map-drawing organization are really wealthy." Helena said with astonishment in her eyes. "Yea." Danie said. She then said further "Actually, this organization is just of one of the numerous organizations that they have." "Oh!" Helena eximed in shock. She then proceeded to ask a question that came to her mind. "Since the one here is just one of the numerous organizations that they have, does that mean that the other organizations that they have are situated in other worlds?" Helena asked with shock and perplexity in her tone. "Yes. They have about twenty organizations at the moment. And these organizations can be found in twenty differents. Both small andrge worlds. Haha!... So, you should be able to imagine their level of wealth with just that. And so they won''t be attacked by anyone, they try to keep a really low profile, with the organizations having different names when they all belong to only one person" Danie replied with a grin. "Hmm." Helena uttered with an indescribable gaze in her eyes. She then moved closer to Paulina and said in a lowered voice to her "But ma''am, don''t you detect that there is something fishy about this organization? From what you have said so far, it seems they are drawing up detailed maps to greatly help them in taking over seats of authorities of chiefs, kings and monarchs that rule over many kingdoms. It seems to me that they are nning something hugely evil for all the bounded territories in the worlds that they have erected their organizations in, since I can see no reason in drawing up maps that will give the locations of all the kingdoms of a particr world, and every other ce, such as forest zones and aquatic zones that they have. Something fishy is truly going on. You need to open the eyes of your heart to see it, ma''am" Haha! Danieughed. ''What is this girl saying?'' She questioned inwardly. She then gently said with a smile in her face "Girl, are you an rmist? Haha!... You should rx your taut nerves. See, I once thought about this too. But then, I thought again that why would they tell me such a thing that might make me to be suspicious of their activities. So, since they could tell me that they have organizations like this in many other worlds and that they have men drawing up all the kingdoms in those worlds, then that means they aren''t ning on anything that will bring about disaster and destruction to the kingdoms in those worlds. You should chill. They are not bad guys" Helena looked at her and said "I don''t believe that they are what you say they are. I don''t know why, I just have this feeling that they n to overwhelm kingdoms with probably their armies and then overthrow their rulers. They might have thousands of captured, brainwashed men and women or other racial beings who are under heavy training at magically hidden ces to help them in their quest to bring about chaos and devastation in all corners of myriad worlds." Aii! Danie sighed in a way that felt she regretted telling Helena about the organization''s intention to spread to all the worlds in the universe. She just couldn''t understand where Helena wasing from with all these conspiracy theories. Then with a solemn gaze in her eyes and a stern tone in her voice, she said to Helena "It''s okay. All these theories that you are busy postting won''te true, because they are baseless and essentially wrong. I feel like you are living in another dimension that''s ovepping with this world because of all the arrant nonsense that you are busy spouting, youngdy. There are no ns or machinations by this organization to simultaneously take over kingdoms in the worlds and let all hell loose. They are just organizations under one person that are established out there in different worlds to offer humanitarian services to both humans and every other being from other races. Aren''t they helping you now? So, I want you to stop talking and keep quiet if you don''t have anything else that is meaningful to say." Helena exhaled. She then nodded her head. Still looking at Danie, Helena quickly spoke again by chipping in "But please ma''am, you have to be very careful around this people. I feel like when they don''t want you again, they might kill you and dispose off your corpse" Once Helena said this, she immediately kept quiet. While Danie looked at her and shook her head with a smile in her face. ''This girl'' She said inwardly. *** While Helena was busy talking to Danie, in arge underground room, several white-haired and white-bearded old men who sat around a massive table and were surrounded by many hefty-looking masked men and towering masked women, furrowed their brows when they heard what Helena said, which was about their map-drawing organization creating an evil scheme to bring about further chaos in the world by overthrowing the ruling powers of every kingdom and then abolishing thews and rules set in those kingdoms which everyone, whether indigene or foreigner must abide by. But it''s not that they had powerful hearing abilities to listen to her speech from where they were, it was however because they could see her from an immense screen that was projected into the air from arge orb that was at the center of therge table that they sat around at. "Who is that girl?" Someone who sat on an elevated,rge lustrous throne that was before the massive table that the old men sat around at, showing that he was probably the one that gave the orders in there, asked everyone around him with intense curiosity in his tone. The person seated on a throne and asked that question, was also an old man that seemed much older than the other old men in the massive round hall. Also, he looked so emaciated like he would dry up and die away very soon. However, the waves of power exuding from his really lean body like he was deathly sick, proved totally otherwise. At the moment, he had his body continually lit up with a brilliant resplendent light that illuminated the room, which also endlessly produced visible ripples of a profound, dreadful power that actually caused the air in the massive circr hall to tremble, and also made the blood flowing in everyone''s veins and arteries to actually flow in the reverse directions, causing them great pain in the process. But this was just his powerful presence emanating from him without him doing anything. However, it simply caused the people around him to be greatly distressed, who then tried their best to resist the effect of his overbearing presence to some extent, or entirely avoid his blood-churning presence which filled the hall with cirction of the bizarre, numinous power that he unendingly radiated unrestrainedly from his body. "I don''t know, Sir Nine Lives" One of the masked men who distanced themselves from this tyrannical old man responded with fear and total reverence in his tone. "Where is she from?" The old man who was called Sir Nine Lives, asked again. "I recall Danie saying that she was from the Great Sisterhood training camp" Paulina who had entered the room many minutes ago replied. "I like people like that young girl who we are watching from the screen right now. She is intelligent and seems very aware of things that she hears or sees. I wonder how she was able toe up with exactly what Master Divine Sea and the Mistress of Azure Cmities want to do in the worlds." Sir Nine Lives said with astonishment in his eyes. He then said further with a grave, hideous tone in his voice "Well, we have to destroy her. Since she is from the Great Sisterhood training camp, she would definitely be against us in the future. And someone like how seems like someone that will wield some form of great power when she grows older. So, it''s better to uproot people like her when they are still young, or they will pose to be a great problem to our master''s and mistress''s massive ominous n in future." "Yes, Sir Nine Lives. I will gather people to follow her to where she is going to so that she will be destroyed." A male wearing a caped armor that casted a seemingly boundless bedeviling darkness in one''s mind and radiated a feeling of extreme gloominess, came forward and said sharply and reverently. "Good!" Sir Nine Lives said and then kept quiet to continue to watch Helena from the massive projection screen with a vicious smile hung on his cracked weary lips. *** Sometimester, Paulina appeared before both Helena and Danie and said to Helena with a smile. "Here, I have asked some people in the organization to help you add more ces into your mission map. Now, you will be able to go from here to wherever kingdom your longtime friend resides in. I am confident of that" She said with a smile in her face. Helena smiled. "Thank you, ma''am. I will never forget your act of kindness." She said with dness in her tone. She then spoke further by saying "Ma''am, you have really tried for me. But can I request for one more thing from you?" "Oh." Paulina eximed. She then asked with a smile surfacing on her lips "What is that? Mention it, I won''t bite you." "Could you please give me money?" Helena asked without stuttering, causing Paulina to be shocked by how thickly shameless Helena was. Then before she could say anything, Helena hurriedly spoke to exin why she made that request "Ma''am, I don''t have any money with me. Not a single dime. Same with my friends. And since my longtime friend might reside in a ce that would be really far from here, I definitely don''t want to resort to stealing money from other people or robbing them of their possessions. So, could you please give me a small amount of money to utilize as payment for transportation to her ce if we went by ship or by some magically-powered transportation carriages. Please, please, please?" Paulina exhaled. But before she could say or do anything, Danie said with a smile. "Don''t worry about her request, Paulina. I will handle it." She spoke with an amiable smile in her face. She then teleported a small magical pouch to her hand and gave it to Helena who quickly epted it like if she wasted time in collecting it, Danie might change her mind. Danie only smiled with a slight shake of her head. Then when Helena looked into the pouch, she saw to her amazement that there were many silver coins in it. "Wow. Thanks a lot, ma''am. I really appreciate this" Helena said with her heart overflowing with dness. "Nah. Don''t mention, dear. I have to exercise kindness and generosity to the people of the former organization that I worked for." Danie said while Helena nodded her head. "I guess I will be going now." Helena said while both Danie and Paulina nodded their heads. Then the rest of the girls walked away with Helena as she headed for the gate to leave the building. When they came out through the gate, Helena sank her perception into her disk-shaped map-projecting crystal. Then in the next instant, tons of information rushed into her head. She could see many kingdoms, towns, then valleys, forests, grasnd areas, rivers,kes,goons and streams. "This is cool. I am d I came here." She said. She then began to search for where the Fey kingdom is. When she saw it, she smiled happily. "Sy, your girl ising for you very soon. And if you are going through anything perturbing and disheartening there, just please hold on for me to get there. I aming with with a small army of my own" Helena said inwardly. She then kept the disk into her artifact storage sack and said to her girls who patiently awaited her instruction "Let''s head east. It''s in that direction the kingdom lies in" "Alright" The girls said with a nod of their heads. Then they began to walk in that direction with Helena. And as Helena walked, she put her ears out for any form of piercing sound that might be moving towards them in any direction from afar, while also listening at the same time with her heart for concealed pulses or ripples of arcane power that would emanate from the veiled or open casting of magical spells from many distances away. Helena was only being extremely wary and vignt of her immediate and distant surrounding, since she felt that something wasn''t right in that organization. She could suddenly perceive an hidden ominous intent in that building when she was still there. So, she guided herself against any sort of physical or magical attack that might be sent at her to annihte her. Chapter 134: Leaving for the Fey kingdom (II) Chapter 134: Leaving for the Fey kingdom (II) After they have walked quite far away from the organization, Helena then spoke to her friends who weren''t aware that she was being totally vignt of their immediate vicinity. "Girls, when we were in that map-drawing organization, I could suddenly perceive an evil intention towards me. The insidious intention towards me probably leaked out from a person somewhere in that organization which the person then tried to quickly conceal. However, I could still vaguely sense it lingering presence, even after the person that identally leaked out the hideous intention from his or her heart tried to cancel it off from being detected by any other person. So with that experience, I have a feeling that some sort of people might already be assigned in that organization to trail us to wherever we are going to. As I speak, they might be anywhere around us now, ready to instantly strike us to death." "Therefore, I want us all to be really vignt. Watch where you step and put your ears out to listen to any sound that might be approaching any of us from far. And if you do hear anything, quickly alert the rest of us of the direction that the unusual, sudden sound ising from." Helena said, causing the girls to be dazzled by all that she just mentioned. However, they knew that since she felt such, she could be probably right. Besides, they hadprehended that they couldn''t really understand how the innumerous power of the Chosen One worked. So who were they to refute or disbelieve what she, Helena said? Then very quickly after Helena made that statement, they all got themselves ready for any sudden sneak attack by putting their ears out to listen for any form of sound that might be quickly approaching them from afar. And as they walked into the distance in the East direction, they warily watched the ground in front of them so as to not step into a trap, or into an unseen pit and then fall into it, in which Spatial Transfer-type magical spells could be casted at the bottom and would rapidly teleport them back to the map-drawing organization if they made contact with it, putting them at the mercies of their new formidable enemies. "Girls, I am really sorry I got us into this situation. And since I am the one that brought us into this, I will also be the one to bring us out of it. I promise" Helena said while the girls sighed. "Helena, when would you stop apologizing to us? It''s kinda getting too much" Lucretia said in a displeased tone. "Well, I just have to, because my recent actions have been nothing but foolish. Now, I got ourselves enemies after you guys who I don''t know how strong they are" Helena answered with unveiled unhappiness in her tone. "Well, your actionstely have been really foolish, you however got what you wanted. You have a map to your friend''s ce, and money to get ourselves things along the way, because judging from your intense delighted expression when you were given that pouch, I can say that the coins are much in number. So, your actions which were dumb have also yielded good fruits. Haha." Lydia said with a smile in her face and then grinned lightheartedly. She then continued before Helena could speak "Besides, we are powerful on our own to be able to take on the enemies that might be trailing us at the moment. And with you who is the Chosen One, one mentioned to possess insane level of unfathomable, myriad magical and preternatural powers, we should be able to take on our formidable enemies, right? And by the way, isn''t that what our deadly group, Heavenly Fiend Termination Cult is for? To y bad guys and evil entities?" Helena smiled with a nod of her head. "Yea, that''s what our group is for. To kill every bad guy that we woulde across." She answered while Lydia broke a smile across her face that now had a serious expression written all over it. Lucretia then unexpectedly asked "Come to think of it, do you think or feel that Danie would also be a bad person?" "Nope. She isn''t a bad person." Helena outrightly answered. She then continued while still warily looking about in her surrounding and perceiving with her heart for any ripple or pulse of arcane power that might suddenly surface "I could feel that when I stood directly in front of her. If she was truly a bad person and then tried to hide some dark intentions for me which might suddenly spring up in her heart, I would still be able to perceive it. I am highly confident of that" "But despite my closeness to her, all I felt from her was that she didn''t want me and you guys to get into trouble, or use the spells that we learnt from the training camp to satisfy our needs and wants out here in the world. So, she isn''t a bad person." "But I am really worried about her. I feel that those guys might kill her when they don''t need her again. She won''t even be able to escape. They would y her in an instant." Huuu! The girls around Helena inhaled. Lydia then asked with a bright glow of curiosity in her eyes "But what exactly did you say that made that sinister intent which you felt to suddenly manifest out of nowhere? Did you make some crazy derogatory remarks about the organization to Danie and then caused the people within, who were probably listening to what you were saying by some means to be excessively angered and then mobilize themselves toe out to hunt us and kill us?" "Haha!... And why would I do that? But I believe that what I said to Danie was right. That there is something absolutely fishy going on in that dirty secretive organization. And since that devilish intent appeared, that means my spection about the organization being a demonic establishment is correct. There could be dozens of evil people in that organization, probably in an underground room or hall that were listening to what I was saying to Danie through some strange magical means. I am certain of that." Helena replied. "Hmm. Okay." Lucretia said and then kept quiet. Same with the others who kept mute and then tried to increase their level of alertness to their immediate and far surrounding. After walking for more than two hours more in the East direction, they finally came before a hugegoon. They could however see many small boats andrge boats there to transport them over therge water body to the farawaynd at the other side. "I guess we have to go by boat then. It''s simply great that you asked for money, or we would be terribly stranded here with utter confusion in our hearts on simply what to do next. Haha!" Lydia said and grinned. Same with the other girls as they chuckled. Chapter 135: Leaving for the Fey kingdom (III) Chapter 135: Leaving for the Fey kingdom (III) Helena nodded her head. She then said "Be right back girls. Let me go talk to the owner of thatrge boat over there. I just hope he doesn''t demand too much from us, or we wouldn''t have enough money to be able to buy ourselves things on the way which have taken our fancy" Helena spoke while the girls nodded. She then said further "Girls, don''t ever try to lower your guards. Please be extremely vignt, until we leave here anyways." Once she said that, she left their presence to go meet the man who had the boat that she wanted to pay for to transport them across the massivegoon to the region where the Fey kingdom is. "Good day, sir. I and my friends want to use your boat to move across thegoon to the vastnd at the other side." Helena politely greeted and slowly said. "Okay. And you do young girls have the money to be able to afford my service?" The middle-aged man asked with an indifferent gaze in his eyes and then spat out at the ground. "Yea. We have money. But it''s not much. I hope good sir can take pity on us poor and miserable girls." Helena said with an adorable, heart-melting begging look in her eyes. The middle-aged man sighed. He then said "Whenever I want to transport people with myrge boat across thegoon to anothernd, I ask them to pay several thousand silver coins. To be precise, seventeen thousand, nine hundred silver coins. But because you are young girls who need help, I will help you. So, just give me twelve thousand silver coins. Any less than that, I won''t bulge or make a move. And mind you, no more price negotiation. This is as far as I can go. Therefore, if you don''t have that amount with you, you girls can go find another boat owner here to transport you girls across thegoon to thend destination that you have in mind. It''s not totally a must that I convey you girls with my boat." Once the man said this, Helena turned her head to look at the other stationary boats floating atop the water of thegoon. But she didn''t like them. Only her knew the reason why. She then stared back at the man and said with a begging tone in her voice "Good sir, help these poor girls. Please!" Unknown to Helena, as she was speaking to the middle-aged man with a begging gaze in her eyes, a formless type of power began to emit from her body in form of ripples that couldn''t be seen or felt. Then once these imperceptible ripples of power struck the man in front of her, he suddenly felt in his heart a very strong feeling ofpassion and pity for Helena. Also in that same instant that his mind becamepletely clouded by the overwhelming feeling of magnanimity, he abruptly received several strong empathic thoughts that, what if it was his daughter, wife or family that was hugely financially stranded and wanted toe see him on thend that was at the other side of thegoon, would he like that they be treated the same way he was treating Helena? Absolutely not! The middle-aged man then sighed. "How much do you have to pay for my service?" He asked with a gentle tone in his voice. Seeing that the man had be surprisingly soft for no reason that she could exin, Helena then tried to shamelessly lower the amount that she could afford to pay for the man''s service. "Good sir, I have only three thousand silver coins. Are you okay with that?" She asked with a burning hope in her heart. Although she had about forty silver coins in that pouch that was given to her by Danie, she however didn''t want to spend almost everything on just boat transport alone. She wanted to buy some stuff for her girls and for herself, then save the remaining one for their use in the near or distant future. So, she burned with great hope in her heart that the man would ept the amount that she said she could afford. However, since the man''s mind was overly permeated by the powers of both Persuasion and Compulsion that had initially emitted from Helena''s body, without her bing aware of their uncontrolled discharge from her body, the middle-aged man then said softly to Helena, under the overwhelming influence of those formless powers that saturated his mind and heart, persuading him and coercing him at the same time to be really generous to Helena "Give me five hundred silver coins." "Huh!" Helena eximed in shock. "Are you really sure you want that amount? It sounds... so little for your service, kind sir?" She asked. "No need to be worried about the amount that I asked for. Just take it as me being really nice to you and hoping that a limitless stream of favor would continually fall upon me from the boundlessly vast fortune bank of our universe." The middle-aged man said with a smile. Helena whose face had expression of intense bewilderment written on it, abruptly shook her head numerous times in defiance. "Still, it''s too little. I can''t do that, good sir. I don''t really know what happened to you, but that feels like excessive cheating to me. I will pay you four thousand silver coins. Or better still, five thousand silver coins. You have a family to feed. So, don''t be outrageously generous with me and be waiting for some favor to pour down upon you from an unreal fortune bank or whatever you called it from the universe." She hurriedly said. "Alright" The man epted. Helena then looked at him and asked herself inwardly "What suddenly happened to this man? Why did he be so ridiculously magnanimous with me? I am terribly astounded. Anyways, I will think about thister. It''s time to get out of here to feel slightly safe." She then beaconed to her girls who remained where they are with eyes that shone with great vignce, and bodies that had entered battle-ready stances which they expertly concealed from being noticed by the people walking about in this ce to various ces that they had in mind. "Girls,e here quickly! Let''s leave this ce at once!" She said, calling out to her girls. Once Lydia and the rest heard Helena''s call, they quickly walked towards where she stood and then moved with her by her sides to follow directly behind the middle-aged boat owner to go climb on hisrge boat. Immediately they climbed atop the boat, the middle-aged man began to paddle, directing the boat to move in the East direction, which was the direction that the Fey kingdom lied in. But they had only gone for some meters into the distance across thegoon when Helena suddenly sensed about twenty strongly fluctuating evil auras in the far distance. ''The bastards have finally decided to show themselves after a long time of hiding in the shadows and in the background.'' ''So they really want a fight on water? Well, who am I not to delightfully give it to them?'' She said resolutely within herself, with her clear and sharp eyes beginning to glow with intense battling intent, and her hair and cloak now fluttering hard in the soft and gentle breeze circting around them, but instead gave everyone the feeling that it was a strong wind that was fiercely blowing past only Helena, therefore causing Lydia and the others to be tremendously shocked and bewildered by this strange phenomenon that was urring before them around Helena. Chapter 136: Battle (I) Chapter 136: Battle (I) "Helena, is anything going on within you? Why are your hair and cloak fluttering strongly in the soft breeze that is blowing around us?" Lydia asked to understand what phenomenon was suddenly taking ce around Helena. Immediately Helena was asked that question, her body calmed, causing the strong fluttering of her hair and cloak to abruptly cease. However, the battling intent erupting from her eyes which actually caused the air before her very eyes to shred apart like it was fabric being cut apart by hundreds of rapiers to give numerous, dark thin lines, which were actually areas that were totally devoid of light, air and other forms of matter, still continued unbridledly. Helena then said to her friends "They are already here" Immediately Helena said that, Lydia''s eyes and that of the others narrowed. Then their eyes too began to erupt battle intent. But it didn''t cause any phenomenon before each of them like the one discharging from Helena did. Helena then said further with a determined and resolute gaze in her eyes "Instead of waiting for them to bring the fight to us, let us take the fight to them" "Yea" The girls agreed with a nod of their heads. But just before they could do anything, a corporeal pir of intense blue light which spanned hundreds of feet in width, suddenly fell from the sky towards them at a great speed. "Girls, they have started attacking us. Brace yourselves" Helena hurriedly said. She then said further "And don''t worry about that pir, I can handle it." Immediately after she said so, her raven-dark hair turned golden. Then her eyes began to glow with a brilliant purple light. Also, waves of a profound, indescribable power began to emanate from her body in amounts that caused the water around them to ripple interminably. Then with a thought, a golden dome of light that was hundreds of feet thick, suddenly appeared above them and enclosed the boat that they were on. BOOM!! Like a massive bomb exploded, a terrifying ear-aching sound rang out when the solid pir of light struck the golden brilliance dome that Helena quickly produced. And immediately the pir heavily impacted the solid dome, a wave of overbearing, tyrannical power surfaced and swept across thegoon, causingrge amount of water to explode out of thegoon like a huge geyser, while many boat floating on thegoon got destroyed when the immensely powerful and totally destructive wave swept past them. Helena''s friends who were just seeing the other side of Helena''s inherent vast power, albeit a bit of her true inborn capability, couldn''t help but be thoroughly amazed. "Damn! She''s so godly powerful" Lauren said with full adoration in her eyes, with her reverence for Helena in her heart increasing the more by leaps and bounds. Same with the others as they had now seen a bit of Helena''s colossal power. "That''s why she''s the Chosen One. We are definitely not in the same league as her. Haha!" Lydia said with awe and respect in her eyes and then delightedly grinned. *** Helena who had great rage set into her heart because of the destruction of people''s source of livelihood, then looked into the distance at the people that hade for her. Although she was really far from them, her vision totally zoomed in on them that she could see their faces clearly. It was like she was standing only an inch before them. She was greatly amazed by this. ''Wow! Telescopic Vision. Haha'' She said and broke a smile across her face. However, the amazement that had surfaced in her heart didn''tst long as it was abruptly reced by burning fury from the things of people that got destroyed. She then pointed at them to cast a spell. Now, she wanted to retaliate and possibly kill off the people that hade for her and her friends, that in the process, destroyed the properties of many innocent people. Just as she was about to unleash an Earth-level spell and power it with the great divinely power that was continually bestowed upon her by the astronomically powerful Hrithika form that she had directly entered for the battle between her and a group of higher-level, evil spellcasters, a thought suddenly struck her that since she was in this peculiar form which produced it own unique and mysterious energy for iparable otherworldly magic, then why not use it to power the higher-level spells that she had learnt, like the Heaven-level spells and the iplete Mage-level magical spells that she studied in the past. Once she thought in this direction, her sharp and resolute eyes glowed. Although she didn''t know how long she would be able tost in this unmatchedly powerful form, she however must do what she must to kill those people that wanted her and her friends dead. Then still maintaining the extremely thick golden dome which had materialized from an Earth-level spell that she casted, she looked at the vastnd before thegoon and began to utter a long line of iprehensible words. Once she was done, her body suddenly lit up like it were a small sun, with the yellow-brown radiance that emanated from her small and slender body, dying everything that it covered in yellow and brown color. Then she gazed at the earth that these set of people stood upon and ruthlessly said "Explode!" Then all of a sudden after uttering that, the earth that these people stood upon didn''t even tremble or anything as such, but a massive explosion that could be likened to that which would be produced from thousands of reallyrge carts of dynamites parked in one ce and detonating at once, suddenly urred. BOOOOM!! The tyrannical ripping forces unleashed from the mighty explosion impacted this group of people and sent a few of them flying into the distance with lots of grievous wounds appearing all over their bodies, and with either their hands, legs or parts of their faces viciously torn off. While many others were reduced into thousands of shreds of flesh or mists of blood in an instant. Despite the extreme devastating power of the ind-splintering explosion that suddenly urred, people that were around the set of bad people couldn''t be hurt in any way. And this was because numerous, nigh-indestructible invisibleyers of arcane power had suddenly materialized around them to help them block off the tyrannous shredding forces that would be produced from the earth-shaking explosion. Helena smiled from the insane level of destruction that she delivered upon them. ''The Marauding Lonely Earth Berserker Goddess transformation spell is truly wonderful. Haha!'' Helena said inwardly and grinned. But she couldn''t end her delighted grin when a skull-sundering headache suddenly afflicted her, instantly causing her to lose her vision as it turned blurry, and her bnce as she began to stagger backwards where she was quickly caught by her friends with worry appearing in their battle-ready eyes. Also at this same instant, Helena''s Hrithika form had ceased and then disappeared, revealing her normal body. "Helena, are you okay?" Lydia asked with great concern in her tone when she saw blood streaming down one of Helena''s nostrils. "I don''t feel too great. But I will definitely be fine. Let''s me end these bastards first." Helena said. "I think you have destroyed all of them. None of them are left." Lydia mentioned. "No. There is a pretty powerful one up there in the sky and looking down on us as we speak with evil intents in his eyes. Let me annihte him and I will rest." Helena said with great fatigue in her tone. "But would you able to do so? Judging from your appearance and from the way that you spoke which gave hints of great fatigue, you don''t seem like someone in a position to battle overpowered enemies at the moment." Lucretia said worriedly. Then she spoke before Helena could talk "Helena, can''t we can''t fight him for your sake? You just look too tired to be able to do anything. Let''s fight him for you." "No, you can''t figh..." Helena tried to talk, but she couldn''tplete her speech when she was forced to sleep by Lydia who abruptly used a powerful Deep Sleep-Rxation spell on her. Then they gentlyid her body on the boat. Once they did so, they looked up at the sky to see the magical warrior that Helena spoke about. Then they saw someone who was only looking at Helena with a deep pondering gaze in his eyes. It was like the rest of them were nothing in his eyes. Although this felt true to Lydia and the rest who knew that they can never stand beside Helena in terms of power, they however felt really bad when someone as the man up there in the sky didn''t even give them a slight acknowledging gaze. "Let''s go get that bastard." Lydia suddenly said. "Do you really think that we can take on him? He might y all of us in an instant" Deborah said. "No. Together, as a team, I believe that we can take on him" Lucretia answered. "Alright. Then let''s get to work." Lydia said. She then produced her blue de and threw it with all the strength that she could muster at the magical warrior who only smirked because of her action. But surprisingly, the de continued onward towards the man who was expecting it to lose it momentum and fall back to the ground, which in this case, was thegoon. Also, as the de continued to shoot towards the magical warrior floating in the air, the speed of the de began to increase in leaps that it then unexpectedly turned into a thin streak of bright light that shot towards the amazed magical warrior. Once this happened, the magical warrior quickly generated a powerful shield which materialized from a Mage-level protective magical spell that he abruptly casted. However, the de being a weapon that endlessly phased in and out of solidness, effortlessly passed through the immense shield that the Mage-level spellcaster generated from his Shield like it were unreal, and then went on to actually impale the man at the chest and burst out with a lot of force from his back, seriously injuring him. Chapter 137: Battle (II) Chapter 137: Battle (II) As soon as the de tore out from the back of the magical warrior with a huge amount of force like it actually wanted to burst his body open, the de turned around once again in the sky and then shot back towards the magical warrior to prate him again. And as it did so, it became a thin streak of dazzling light again, with the aim of explosively piercing through the body of the warrior. Puchi! BANG! Argh! The magical warrior screeched in pain again once the de burst out of his chest from his back with a force that could possibly crack diamond. He then abruptly shot away at full speed from where the de had seemingly dominated, to another area in the sky. However, the de which seemed to be relentless inpletely destroying the magical warrior, actually chase after him like it was a sentient object. It was like it had it own consciousness that seemed to possess a high intelligence, since it began to pursue the man on it own. But, it was Lydia controlling the de from below. And she was using up a lot of mental energy to do so, causing her eyes to turn red as she intensely focused on the man to destroy him with her de, while her ears had blood trickling out of them. "Girls, you can go right ahead to intercept that bastard. I will prevent him from doing anything to you from here with my sharp de trailing his evil ass." Lydia said with her now red eyes not shutting for once, causing tears to form in them. Lauren and Deborah nodded. Then their massive lustrous wings abruptly expanded out of their shoulder regions, with them immediately shooting into the sky towards the Mage-level magical warrior. Immediately the girls appeared before him, they began to p their wings very fast. And as they did so, with every p, exceedingly strong winds that possessed the dreadful power to instantly weather through the entirety of a tall mountain, surfaced and raged towards the man with a furious howl that made the man feel that the wind itself had be extremely wrathful. Then both Lauren and Deborah became greatly shocked by the level of power that they just put out, same with Lydia and Lucretia who were on the boat and were watching them from below. Despite being hundreds of feet above thegoon that their boat floated on, the immensely strong winds that their wings generated with every p, actually caused thegoon to be greatly turbulent. Water waves that were dozens of feet tall surfaced and swept out in the backwards direction, tyrannically pushing the boat that they were on and every other boats into the far distance on thegoon, with many of them damaging irreparably in the next moment as they exploded into hundreds of wooden fragments that floated on thegoon. The boat that Lydia, Lucretia and Helena were on couldn''t be destroyed because Lucretia quickly got to work by casting a spell that caused their boat to quickly move forward on it own to evade the violent waves raging towards it, and permeated it with a power that made the boat to resist the residual damaging power of the highly destructive, seeming tidal waves to a great degree. "Lauren, have you awakened a higher bloodline ability of any of our two non-human races?" Deborah suddenly asked Lauren who was beside her. "No sis. I haven''t." Lauren replied. She then said further with bewilderment in her tone "I wonder how we were able to produce such cmitous wind power" Deborah nodded her head. "There will definitely be a reason for that." She said, answering Lauren''s statement. Then still having looks of intense perplexity written all over their faces because of the tremendously destructive power of air that they put out, Deborah then guessed that it was probably because they pped their wings synergistically that they could put out that great power. Then moment that she thought this, she quickly looked inwardly to see if she could find out anything that would give her a clue, no matter how tiny on why that level of astonishing power was produced by them. Immediately she did so, she felt something internally. And it was so subtle that she could almost miss it. Besides, she wouldn''t have discovered it if she didn''t focus inwardly toprehend why she and her sister could unexpectedly unleash such degree of power. At the moment, she felt a connection to her sister. Then when she tried to observe this connection which was so subtle, she could perceive that hidden deep within this strange connection to her sister, was a key that would help unlock the vast gateway to the hidden, fierce and overbearing power of the Dark Seraphim Warrior Angel race that they were half-from. "Wow!" Deborah suddenly said out loud with palpable ecstasy in her tone. Lauren heard her sister and then turned her head to look at her with a questioning gaze in her eyes. "Sis, what''s it?" She asked curiously. "Nothing, really. But I just discovered somethi..." Deborah was about to mention her shocking discovery to her sister, Lauren, when the subtle connection that she felt to her sister, suddenly disappeared without a trace. "Noooi!!... Come on." Deborah lightly screamed unhappily. Seeing her sister''s sudden morose face, Lauren then flew towards her and asked "Is anything the problem? Why the intensely sad look on your face?" "I just discovered something groundbreaking about our abilities. But it has vanished now, with no clue of how to to retrieve it. I am really sad." Deborah said. She then continued "With it, and with the diligent, intense study of it, we might be able to possibly unlock more of our higher-level abilities. But now, the key to open that doorway of the heaven-shaking capabilities of our race has vanished. I however wonder why it even appeared in the first ce." "It''s okay, sis. Key or no key, we would still unlock our powerful bloodline abilities. Let''s be confident in ourselves." Lauren said while Deborah nodded. At the moment, the uncanny destructive wind that they both generated, struck the male magical warrior that they went to contend with and knocked him flying into the far distance across the sky. And since it was a type of wind that possessed the power to disintegrate through arge rock, the bones of the magical warrior had shattered apart into pieces, with some of them jutting out of his skin, while his organs had ripped into countless shreds that they had be mush. However, it wasn''t that easy to take a Mage-level spellcaster down just like that. After sometime, the magical warrior who was hundreds of meters away from them, had his eyes tremble briefly before snapping open with a type of anger to burn the world, and incinerate everything in it into a crisp, appearing in his coldly glinting and fiercely gazing, murderous eyes. ARRGHH! He then shouted in rage from where he was with visible waves of hair-raising power that pushed the clouds in the sky away to be a cloudless sky, emanating from his body unendingly and unquantifiably. He then pointed at Lauren and Deborah from where he was. Immediately he did so, two massive, corporeal ws of light that seemed to conceal a part of the vast, endless horizon, and dyed the earth and thegoon below it in their color, suddenly appeared and shot towards the both of them with an inconceivable speed. Once he released those huge rming attacks, he then focused on Lydia who was on that boat and pointed at her too. Instantly, a colossal de that felt like it could cleave the massivegoon into two, appeared and shot towards her. Sensing the fearsome power of the attack that the magical warrior had instantly unleashed at her, Lydia quickly recalled her de to her hand, which immediately teleported away from wherever it floated in the sky back to her hand. She then abruptly hurled the de in her hand to thend before thegoon and touched the body of the boat with her palm. Then the boat, along with Helena who was unconscious, Lucretia and the boat owner who had great fear set into their heart, and Lydia who was totally exhausted and then developed a blurred vision with blood now oozing out of her nose, mouth and ear, disappeared away from where they were at thegoon, and reappeared onnd, at the immediate spot that her de which she hurled with all the strength that she could muster had reached. A second after the boat rematerialized onnd, Lydia couldn''t take it anymore as she suddenly fainted. Her pale face alone gave strong hints of total exhaustion. Immediately therge boat and it upants vanished off thegoon to resurface onnd, the gigantic de that the magical warrior produced from a magical spell that he casted, shot into thegoon at an insane speed and actually cleaved it apart, then abruptly causingrge, towering waves of water to appear and shoot off with a lot of tyrannical force in the opposite directions. However, his enormously-sized magical attack couldn''t do anything to Helena and the rest as the boat that they were on, had rapidly vanished off thegoon to appear onnd, sessfully evading the terrifying attack in the process. At the moment, both Deborah and Lauren were in a dilemma because of the immenseness of the magical attack that was sent out at them. Then without thinking too much on what to do, both of them instantly split off and flew away in different directions with the intention of evading the colossal, resplendent ws howling towards them like they were furious dragons. Teanna who had been watching the battle since it started, and didn''t want to immediately jump in to assist them because of what the Camp Overseer, Roselyn said, which was that she shouldn''t interrupt or interfere with whatever they were doing, prepared to reveal herself to assist them. Especially Eden''s daughters who had flown off in opposite directions to evade the terrifying attacks shooting towards them with a seemingly unstoppable momentum. Although she was a Sky-level spellcaster and might not be able to do much against the Mage-level spellcaster attacking the girls, she however couldn''t seat back and watch them with folded arms. Then with a resolute gaze appearing in Teanna''s eyes, she quickly adorned her protective magical artifacts and grasped her magical weapons which were dual magical kitanas to go attack the magical warrior and try to save the girls who were in extreme danger. Chapter 138: Killing the magical warrior Chapter 138: Killing the magical warrior As soon as she got ready, the metallic wings attached to her back expanded out, she then shot with them into the sky at a shocking speed. Not long, she appeared far away from the two massive ws that hidrge portions of the unbounded sky. Then with her magical kitanas that began to pulse strongly with arcane power, she shed out numerous times with them at the colossal resplendent ws shooting towards Lauren and Deborah. sh! sh! sh!.... So, with each sh that she sent out at the ws, massive beams possessing destructive power shot like gigantic rays of light towards the ws. Bang! Bang! Bang!... Multiple bang sounds then rang out as the solidified beams of magical power struck the ws with absolute tyranny. And with each powerful, mountain-shattering impacts, waves possessing tyrannical power surfaced from the numerous points of collisions and swept out into the distance across the sky in all directions. Perceiving the killing power possessed by the numerous mighty waves that had appeared because of the explosive splintering of the two massive ws from where they floated in the sky, Lauren and Deborah quickly increased their flight speeds to evade the furiously howling colored waves that brightly illuminated the earth in this region and dyed thergegoon with their various colors. While Teanna who saw the dozen highly destructive waves that had surfaced and began to sweep across the sky in all directions at unimaginable speeds, quickly dashed to the earth far beneath her to evade the waves that felt like it could reduce continents to the smallest rubbles. Then the magical warrior that unleashed those massive attacks which explosively shattered into tens of thousands of glowing fragments of condensed magical power, due to them being rampantly struck by huge beams of arcane power that were sent out from the kitanas that Teanna wielded, was shoved hundreds of feet away from his former position by the fierce killer waves that had appeared. They had struck him with unbelievable tyranny that therge, rectangr-shaped magical screen that abruptly materialized in front of him from a defensive spell that he casted with a thought, simply shattered into pieces and resulted in him being heavily knocked backwards by them. He couldn''t help but cough out mouthfuls of blood from where he was shoved to, while his blood within churned greatly, making him to feel like vomiting more blood. His eyes at the moment shone with a type of wrath that if it materialized into mes, would burn virtually everything in the world and the world itself to ashes. He then thought "I guess that this fighter must be with those girls. So they are all from the Great Sisterhood training camp? Hmm... These girls will surely be a great problem for the future ns of Master Divine Sea and Mistress of Azure Cmities if they are not eradicated. I must kill them, and when I get back to my organization, I will request for more magical warriors and Summoners to follow me to the Great Sisterhood society so that we can destroy that damned ce once and for all. They must all be destroyed with none spared to live." Once he thought this, he then dashed towards Teanna to first kill her and then move on to the rest to annihte them. When Teanna saw that the magical warrior had begun to shoot towards her with the intent to kill her, quickly shed out again at him unceasingly. The magical warrior who didn''t stop in his flight towards Teanna, simply put out a hand and produced a massive palm from a spell that then shot towards the beams that Teanna unleashed at furious speeds and shattered them into tiny motes of arcane power before scattering apart itself. Not long, the magical warrior arrived before Teanna and grabbed her by the neck. "Don''t I have you in my grasp now?" The magical warrior coldly asked as he slowly applied pressure on Teanna''s neck to make her feel intensely ufortable. He then said further "Where is the training camp of the Great Sisterhood society located? Tell me, and I will free you from my killing grasp." Teanna whose neck was gripped by the iron-like hand of the magical warrior, said with a resolute tone in her voice "Kill me, I am not going to tell you anything." Haha! The magical warriorughed raucously. He then said and grinned evilly "Then I have no choice than to destroy you. The others will surely tell me when I threaten them. Haha." He then applied more force to crush Teanna''s neck. But before he could really snap her neck, a blue de suddenly pierced through his heart from the back, causing him to scream out anguishly in pain. He then turned his head to look at where the boat was just to see that Helena had stood back to her feet. She had awoken and was now surprisingly controlling Lydia''s de, using her Hrithika form which she directly entered again. "This fearsome girl has awakened" He said with dread in his tone. Of all the girls fighting him, the person that he was scared of the most, despite being a Mage-level spellcaster, was Helena. She was too powerful for him to easily handle, so he absolutely felt. He then tried killing Teanna who was still grasped by the neck with his hand, before going all in to fight Helena. But before he could do anything to Teanna, the blue de wheezing about him in the air, abruptly turned into hundreds, then in the next second into thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, then finally into millions. The magical warrior couldn''t do what he intended to do since he was now greatly surprised by what had suddenly urred around him, then a fear that he had never felt before in his entire life, abruptly surfaced in his heart and engulfed him overwhelmingly. He simply began to smell of great fear which exuded endlessly from his heart and body as it had totally permeated it. "But who is this girl?" He asked with immense dread in his heart. Then he brought Teanna closer to himself and said "If you try to impale me with these des, you will lose her. Now, stand down" Hahahaha! Helena''s raucousughter unexpectedly rang thunderously in his ears and mind, causing the Mage-level spellcaster to instantly cough out blood, as the suddenugher that actually sounded like tens of thousands of thunderbolts striking out at once and unceasingly in his ear and mind, caused his eardrums to immediately shred apart, and his blood to churn once again, with the intensity of it roiling many times greater than when his blood churned when those mighty waves terribly impacted him. "Stand down? I take orders from no one." Helena''s voice which now sounded like hundreds of myriad primitive creatures speaking out at once, sounded loudly in his mind, and shook it to the core that his mind could almost disintegrate and disperse. Then suddenly, the millions of floating blue des which seemed to cover the entire sky in this region, shot towards the man at the speed of light to impale him. They turned incorporeal like a ghost and began to pass through Teanna. Then once they passed through her, they regained their substantiality and pierced through the entire body of the magical warrior with a force that could crushrge rocks into powder in an instant. Then a secondter, the body of the magical warrior was nowhere to be seen or sighted. Actually, it had been reduced into pieces by the millions of des that explosively prated through his entire body. Then the near-countless solid replicates of the blue de vanished to remain only the real blue de which then shot downwards from the sky towards Helena. Since Teanna had been freed from the killing grasp of the magical warrior, she descended down from the sky towards Helena to go meet her. At this moment, Helena''s form had reverted back to it normal human form. But she had used up again, a lot of mental power to create those corporeal duplicates of the blue de which she used to turn the magical warrior into nothing, since not even a part of his body remained when the immense dazzling streamposed of only des that moved at the speed of light prated through him in an instant. She however didn''t faint, as she didn''t generated a greatly destructive power like the one that she put out when she entered into a powerful peculiar form from uttering those words that change her into a Marauding Earth Goddess. "Are you okay, senior Teanna?" Helena asked with concern in her tone. "I am fine, Helena. Thanks for helping me out. If not for you, I would be dead by now." Teanna said gratefully. Helena nodded. "Don''t say, senior Teanna. You helped us to stall him to regain a bit of our energy. Thank you very much." She said while Teanna smiled. Helena then asked with a curious gaze in her eyes "Are you also on a mission?" "Nah. I was made by the Camp Overseer to stealthily follow you guys to wherever that you are going to. And sheid down an instruction that I was only to jump in to show myself to you guys if you were in trouble that you couldn''t really handle by yourselves." Teanna answered. "Oh!" Helena eximed in shock. She then recalled what she did at the map-drawing organization and looked at Teanna with a begging gaze in her eyes. "Senior Teanna, I know that you would have recorded what I did at that organization with a magical recording artifact in your possession. But could you please delete it, I beg you." She said. Haha! Teanna grinned. "Of course I am going to delete it. It''s nothing to be too worried about, dear. Actually, I was going to show it to the Camp Overseer when we got back, but I will delete it now. I have even been thinking of deleting it ever since I saw that your good morals came back to you." She said while Helena smiled. "Thank you, senior Teanna" Helena said happily while Teanna only nodded her head. "Alright. I will go back to watching you girls from the background. You and the rest can go do your thing" Teanna unexpectedly said and then flew away at a great speed with the wings attached to her back. Chapter 139: Arrival Chapter 139: Arrival Helena smiled with a nod of her head. She then looked at Lydia''s de in her hand and shook her head. "So I could actually control the de in that form? Wow! What I really need to do now is to find a way to stay longer in that powerful form of mine." Helena said with a smile in her face. She then casted a healing spell on Lydia to heal her of any injuries that she might have sustained during their battle with that magical warrior. At this moment, Deborah and Lauren had flew down from where they abruptly flew to in the sky to where their boat was. While shocked expressions could be seen in their faces. "Senior Helena, that was damn powerful of you. You could even control Lydia''s de too?" Lauren asked with astonishment in her tone. Haha! Helena giggled. "Not really. It''s only when my hair turns golden that I be kind of all-powerful. Haha!" Helena said and grinned. She then continued "But as I am right now, I can''t reproduce those feats that I executed when I was in that form. That form simply turns me into an invincible Goddess of countless abilities" Lauren and Deborah shook their head with awe in their eyes. Now that they had seen some of Helena''s astonishing powers, they were utterly delighted toe with her on this dangerous mission. ''No wonder she said she would protect us and won''t allow any harm toe to us'' Deborah said inwardly. Not long, Lydia woke and was helped to her feet by Lucretia who stood by her side. Lydia who didn''t know what was going on quickly asked with dread in her tone "What about the magical warrior? Where is he?" "Rx, Lydia. Helena has destroyed him using your de." Lucretia said with a smile hung on her lips, as she looked on to see Lydia''s reaction. And she wasn''t disappointed when a great look of shock appeared on Lydia''s face and caused her tough. Lydia then turned her head to look at Lucretia and asked again to confirm what she heard Lucretia mention "Helena did what?" "She killed that magical warrior using your de." Lucretia answered. "Wow!" Lydia couldn''t help but exim. She then turned her head with a shocked gaze present in her eyes to look at Helena who was smiling at her. "You actually did it in the end. You controlled my de to kill that monster, you freak" Lydia said and grinned. The amiable smile on Helena''s face grew wider as she said "Kill is an understatement, Lydia. I ughtered him. I don''t even think his spirit or soul might exist after what I did to him." Lydia nodded her head. She then asked with a curious gaze in her eyes "But how did you do it? Stabbed him really deep in the head with the de?" Haha! Lauren suddenly giggled from where she was. She then said "Stab? Why would she want to stab him in the head? He was pierced through by a massive quantity of des that actually hid the sky. Also, judging from the shocking level of the destructive forces that the seemingly countless des prated through the whole of his body with, I can say that they are one that will reducerge rocks to dusts like a bomb embedded in them detonated." Once Lydia heard that, she visibly shook. Same with her mind. Then now looking at Helena, asked "You actually created innumerous solid copies of my de to reduce the magical warrior into nothing?" Helena nodded with a smile in her face. "Yes I did." She answered. "Wow! Girl, you are Iparably ultra-powerful. Then that means you should be able to effortlessly control any magical artifact in your hand and force them to unleash the greatest power that they possess." Lydia said. "I think so." Helena answered. "Hmm. Alright. But I wish I saw you when you were doing that. I am seriously pained. Ugh!" Lydia uttered with unhappiness in her tone. Haha! Helenaughed because of what Lydia said. She then said "Don''t worry Lydia, there are many more where that came from." Lydia smiled. "I believe so." She said with confidence exuding from her speech. She then spoke further by saying "Since that bastard has been in, let''s start heading to where you have in mind to go." "Yea." Helena said. She then continued "We have to push the boat back into thegoon" "Yea." The girls said. Then they joined Helena in pushing the boat back to thegoon from thend that it was brought to by Lydia who used the power of her Heaven-Traversing de to teleport the boat tond. After sometime of behaving like humans since they didn''t use their spells to push the boat back to thegoon, the boat that they pushed finally got to thegoon. Then they climbed on it with the boat owner who was initially terrified now beginning to paddle the boat, moving it onto the distance across thegoon. They could have used Strength Enhancement spells on themselves to up their physical strength so they could push the boat back to thegoon, or use some other kind of quasi-Telekic spells to move the boat to thegoon, but they couldn''t do so since they had exhausted all their Aetha energies inbating that magical warrior. And there was no time to recharge themselves through breathing exercises, since they had to hurry off now. Now that they were in therge boat which had begun moving across thegoon, Helena and the girls sat in the cross-legged position to begin breathing so they could restore their used-up Aetha energies. And as for Deborah and Lauren who relied on their bloodline powers, they only calmed and stilled their minds to allow them to deeply rx and gain much mental energy which would then turn into Seraph energy for the utilization of their Dark Seraphim Warrior Angel bloodline power. As the boat which Helena and the others were on moved away across thegoon to the other side, Teanna watched them from where she was using a powerful magical telescope, an Heaven-level magical artifact. And as she did this, she couldn''t help but recall when Helena caused that immense explosion to ur and how she yed that magical warrior with millions of des that zed through the sky at the speed of light. That was some level of power that she knew she can''t evere in contact with, and then couldn''t help but be greatly jealous. She then produced that magical recording orb to delete the scenes that it recorded and stored within it. When she was done, she kept the orb back into her artifact storage sack and began to look at Helena and the rest using her magical telescope. *** In a round hall that many old men could be seen sitting round a table, a lean man that looked like he was many step closer to the grave since he was all bones that seemed like dried pieces of skin were stered to it, could be seen seated on a raised, massive lustrous throne before the other old men that sat around arge table in the hall and exuded intimidating, bone-chilling presences. "Why haven''t the people that we sente back with any news about the girls?" He asked. "Be rest assured, sir Nine Lives. Those girls are already doomed. Perhaps they quickly went for their own personal raiding missions before grouping anding back to this ce." Paulina said. "Those bastards. Don''t they know that I hate being kept waiting for something. I shall viciously punish them when they return." Sir Nine Lives said. "Sir Nine Lives, please don''t do that. They would soon return. I beg you" Paulina said with a begging gaze in her eyes. Aii! Sir Nine Lives sighed. He then said "Alright. But they must return in the next one hour. If not... They won''t like what I will do to them." Paulina nodded and hoped that the men that went out would return in time. *** Many hourster... The boat finally got to the other side of thegoon which was a massive ind that the Fey kingdom was located in. ''We are finally here'' Helena said happily within. She then pictured Sy''s beautiful face and shook her head. When they all got off the boat, the boat owner said to them "Hey girls, do I wait for you you here? Or I should go?" "Oh. You can wait for us. We won''t take your time. I just wanna see someone then return." Helena answered. She then proceeded to ask a question that came to her mind "Uhm.. Actually, we would be going from here to the Hotstone kingdom. Do you know the ce and can take us there? If not, you can be on your way." "Hotstone kingdom? Sure I know the ce. I can take you girls there." The boat owner answered. "Alright. Do wait for us. We would be back soon." Helena said with a smile. She then began to use the map to walk towards the kingdom, with the rest of the girls in her cult following behind her with curious gazes in their eyes. Chapter 140: Fury Chapter 140: Fury A few hourster, they eventually came before the Fey kingdom. But what was happening there caused them to be exceedingly shocked. Especially Helena, she was terribly shaken by what she saw was happening. Very quickly, she went through the gate of the Fey kingdom that had been torn away. Same with Lydia and the rest who became more shocked at what was happening. Then they looked at Helena whose face had turned intensely red because of anger. Then just before they could ask her anything, Helena shot at a furious speed towards the mansion where Sy and her mother should be staying. At the moment, fire was burning on the roof of the mansion, while many of the ckened walls of the mansion had copsed to the ground. "Let''s go help her" Lydia said to the other girls before her and then threw her de into the distance. She then teleported away in an instant to where her de had gotten to. Once she arrived at a new ce, she hurled the de in her hand into the distance again and then abruptly teleported away. Lauren and Deborah took into the air with their wings as they tried to follow Helena who ignored everything else happening around her and shot at a great speed towards the mansion where she believed Sy, her mom and a few others that she knew should be dwelling in. Lucretia too did not remain behind as she shot into the distance using a powerful Fast Movement spell on herself. When Helena got to therge mansion, she saw that it was greatly dpidated. It was now a shadow of it former self. Many of it walls had crumbled to rubbles while hundreds of cracks could be seen on the structure of the mansion itself, giving the feeling that it would copse to the ground many momentster. Seeing how the mansion looked like, boundless fury started to burn in her heart. She then began to call out for Sy. "Sy!!! Where are you?!! Are you here?!!" She screamed out. But there was no response from anyone. She then screamed out again. "Sy!!! Where are you?!!!" Still, there was no response. Then a dark feeling surfaced in her heart. Bang! Somebody was hit hard by a magical st and was sent flying towards Helena who abruptly casted a quasi-Telekic spell to stop the person shooting towards her a great speed. Helena then looked at this person and saw that the person was a Fey. Helena quickly rushed towards this person who was a male Fey and asked "Where is Sy?" The male Fey who was groaning in pain from the heavy st of magical energy that was unleashed at him, had his eyes widen with awe when he saw Helena. "Helena, is that really you?" He asked with shock and budding happiness in his tone. "Yea. I am the one. Now, where is Sy?" Helena gave her response and asked. The male Fey wanted to speak but he couldn''t as he began to cough out blood. Helena then casted a healing spell on him to help him recover from the serious wounds that he might have sustained from the solid magical st that was ruthlessly fired at him. However, the wounds that he was inflicted with was too grievous to be healed by the Earth-level healing spell that Helena casted upon him. So, he could only feel a slight relief from the sharp aches and pain that unbridledly racked his entire body. Gnashing his teeth in pain, he tried to speak to Helena. "Helena, our chief, Sy isn''t here. She went out with her mom and the other warriors of our race to fight the races that have allied together to burn down our kingdom and make it theirs. Quickly go now before she and her mom are killed, since they are battling more than ten kingdoms at once." Helena''s eyes glowed. She then nodded her head with tears glistening in her eyes. Then to quickly put the male Fey out of his misery, she picked up his sword which was by his side and used it to directly behead him. She then closed his eyes which were wide open and looked at the person that fired the st at the male Fey. This person who was a man looked at Helena with lustful eyes. He had been really patient for Helena to talk to the male Fey that he wickedly sted away using the green, cold me produced his Coldfire bloodline power. "Girl,e to me. Come to papa" The male said with unbridled lust in his tone. Helena heard what he said and gave a ruthless smile. Then her hair abruptly turned golden and her eyes intensely purple. Without pointing at the man or carrying out any sort of gesture, golden-purple mes suddenly materialized around the man and abruptly reduced him to ashes. He had rapidly died before he could even know that he had died. Then when she looked away from the mansion into the distance, she saw how three to four people of other races gathered around each member of the Fey race and impaled them with spears, des, rapiers and so on. Then she thought of transforming into that Rainbow Radiance Carnage Goddess, which could only work by casting that iplete Mage-level spell. She had tried to use the spell in the past to transform herself into a ughter Goddess of Infinite Colors and Unparalleled Brilliance, but she couldn''t, since the spell was an iplete one. But now in this form, she wanted to try it again. And what made her feel that she would be sessful with the transformation was because she had used the power of her bloodline to turn herself into a Marauding Earth Goddess to cause that mountain-shattering explosion. Thinking in this direction, she then thought of the spell which was really long in size. But all of a sudden, the essence of the magical transformation spell was revealed to her. Then in the next instant, she was able to abruptlyprehend the mechanism behind the working of the transformation spell. Her mind was fully opened to it because she was in her powerful Hrithika form. However, it wasn''t her Hrithika form that was enabling her to do all these. She simply possessed a locked, inherent vast and limitless, profundityprehension power that she could gain full ess to whenever she enters her Hrithika form. Since her powerful mind had rapidlypleted the magical transformation spell for her and even fully extracted the essence of the spell for her utilization, Helena went on to use it. Then all of a sudden, her body brilliantly lit up with all the colors that one could possibly think about, drawing absolutely everyone''s attention towards her. But then, they had to close their eyes or it would simply burn, damaging their eyes beyond repair, since the intensity of the colored rays of light that bursted out of her body and spread into the far distance in the whole region, dying everything in their myriad, near-infinite colors was simply insanely bright that it luminance could possibly surpass that of the sun. So, she was like a human-shaped colorful sun in their midst. Then surprisingly, the millions of colored rays of intensely bright light that continuously emitted from her slender figure, carried with them a great and iparable sharpness that affected only the people fighting the people of the Fey race. So, they turned into nothing, like they simply totally vaporized away because of the innumerous, colored rays of blinding light that possessed an attribute of unmatched, tyrannical sharpness. Then when the light rays ceaseding from her body in the next second, Helena staggered backward with extreme exhaustion written all over her face. However, her friends who were already by her side but avoided her because of the great power that she put out, quickly rushed towards her to help her and stop her from falling to the ground. The remaining Feys who saw that their enemies who outnumbered them by three to five for one saw that their enemies had been quickly vanquished. ''What sort of terrific, devastating power is this? Who is this person that had suddenlye to our aid?'' They asked inwardly and rushed to where this person was. Then when they got in front of her and saw Helena, they became shocked. ''Helena?'' They asked inwardly. Then they quickly bowed with total adoration and full reverence in their eyes. "Deputy chief, wee back to our Fey kingdom. However, we are sorry that you didn''t meet as you left it long time ago." One came forward and said with an apologetic expression in his face. Huh! Helena who was still conscious but was only extremely fatigued because of the immense power that she put out, eximed with shock in her tone. Seeing the shock in Helena''s eyes, the person that came forward to her said "Don''t be surprised deputy chief, it was our chief, Sy, that made you her deputy. And since we have seen your horrifying destructive power firsthand, we all agreed to give you that spot. So, we didn''t elect anybody else and let you have that position" "Oh! I am d that I was honored with that. Thank you." She manage to say and then broke a smile across her face. She then asked "Where is Sy? Can anyone point me in the direction that she went to fight with those wriggling worms from other races that came to invade our kingdom? I have to go help her, her mom and the rest before they are yed in battle." The person who was before her said "I can take you there. But it''s far. And our flying ships have been burned to the ground. We have no choice than to walk down there which would take us many hours." "Hours?" Helena asked. She then said further "No, we can''t walk on foot. I will think of something" Then a secondter, she said "Take me to one of your flying ships." The person before her nodded and led Helena to where a flying ship was. But when they saw it state, they knew that it was in a very bad condition to fly. However, Helena entered her Hrithika form again and casted a Temporal Reversion spell. Then all of sudden, a perceivable formless power that inundated everything around her and visibly, strongly affected the forward flow of time around everyone, discharged from her body unceasingly and unquantifiably. This tidal power of Temporal Reversion then went on to submerse the badly ruined flying ship lying in waste on the ground before her. Then in the next instant, the flying ship began to rapidly, temporally restore to it previous pristine state. And as Helena did this, a brain-splitting headache began to afflict her, while blood streamed down her nose, ears and mouth. She however endured all these and continued to unleash that time reversal power. She would do absolutely everything in her power to restore the ship back to a clean state and then use it to fly straight to where Sy was, to save her girlfriend and her mom. Chapter 141: Nine-Horned Heaven-Burning Dragonbird Chapter 141: Nine-Horned Heaven-Burning Dragonbird A few secondster, the flying ship fully restored to it former pristine state before it was burned down to be a ruined waste. Helena who still had blood oozing out of her nostrils heaved a sigh of relief and said "Finally!" She then canceled off her Hrithika form to revert to a human. Then when she wiped off the blood running down from her nostrils which had also stopped bleeding, she turned her head to look at everyone behind her. She then said "Into the ship, everyone. We are going to the ce where Sy chose as the battleground against other kingdoms." Everyone nodded their heads and then rushed into the massive ship that should be able to easily contain hundreds of people, and still have more amodation space for a few hundred people more. As everyone rushed into the flying ship with readiness for battle exuding from their bodies, Lydia and the rest walked to where Helena stood with Lydia saying in a concerned tone to her "Helena, you look so tired to be able to do anything in there. I mean, you seem too fatigued to be able to change the tide of the battle if it''s not in the favour of this Fey race that you are supporting. What I think is that you need to rest well to regain some of your mental energy. You have been forcing yourself really hardtely to use your inborn, unmatched colossal powers, which definitely shouldn''t be avable to you yet. Don''t you think there might be repercussions for this?" "I know, Lydia. I have also thought of this too. But my friend and her mom are in grave danger, so I have no choice than to force my body to unleash the immense destructive powers that it possesses to tyrannically destroy the formidable enemies that have allied together to kill everyone from this seriously weakened kingdom and swallow it up." "Without me, this kingdom, my friend, her mom, and everyone else that belong to this race will certainly die. So, it''s my job to to look out for them, if I don''t want them to suddenly be extinct." "And as a deputy chief of this kingdom, I won''t look on as the kingdom which I also preside over, be consumed by the mes unleashed by my enemies and then reduce to rubbles or dust. Therefore, I will use every shred of power, and basically everything avable at my disposal to fight the foes of this kingdom and vanquish them, just so that this serious threat of total annihtion to my kingdom won''t ever rise again." Immediately after she said this, she spoke further "You girls should go into the ship now. We have no time to waste here." The girls obediently nodded their heads and then went into the ship with Helena following behind them with hint of urgency in her eyes. Once they all got in, a few people of the Fey race who knew how to operate the flying ship, went to the pilot area to start it and move the ship. While that male Fey who told Helena that he knew where the battle between their kingdom and many allied kingdoms were taking ce, went in with the pilots of the ship to describe to them where the battle was taking ce so that they could fly the ship towards there. Immediately everyone settled down in the flying ship, Helena sat in the cross-legged position in a room that was shown to her by some Feys so she could rest. Now, she began to breathe in to increase the Aetha energy flowing in her veins. Although she didn''t need to do this since she was using the near-unlimited magical power granted to her by her cosmically powerful Hrithika form, she however did so to calm her mind and still it so that she could recover her mental energy which of course from what she has done so far, can''t be slightly matched by the mental power of Eden''s daughters, Lauren and Deborah. After doing mind-stilling and deep inhtion exercises for a pretty long time, her eyes abruptly snapped open when a thought came to her mind. "Why didn''t I think of this earlier? But would it work? It should. I am sure of that. Everything that I have thought of doing in my Hrithika form has worked. So, it would definitely work." She answered herself with a contemtive gaze in her eyes as questions shed in her head. "Alright then. Let''s do it." She said with an unbreakable resolve in her tone. She then brought out her beast bag from her artifact storage sack. Then when sheid it on the floor, she opened it and allowed Vinna, her Horned Devil Fiery Bird as she named it toe out. The bird looked at her and chirped delightedly, while Helena nodded her head with a bright smile surfacing on her lips. "Vinna, I want to transform you into something bigger and more ferocious. Do you want it?" Helena asked. Chirp! The intelligent, fearsome-looking horned bird before her chirped which Helena took as a yes. She then smiled and said with a light chuckle "Get ready then. But let''s hope it would work. Haha!" Then all of a sudden, her form changed again. Now, her hair became golden once again while her eyes began to glow brightly in intense purple like they were two small purple suns. Then with a resolute and determined gaze appearing in her sharp eyes which shone with intense purple, she pointed at the bird and began to utter a Mage-level Growth/Transformation spell which was quite long in length. Then coupled with her clear and powerful mental visualization of what she wants her bird to really look like now, once she finished uttering the long spell, a dazzling power of transformation suddenly erupted from her body and strongly inundated the bird. And, as this Form Transmutation power did so, it prated into the bird''s body and permeated it entire being. Like, right from the smallestponents thatposed it beastly body to thergest, werepletely saturated by this power. And it was so much that this power which hadpletely spread throughout it entire body, began to flow out. Once Helena noticed this, she had to abruptly cease the flow of the Form Changing power rushing out excessively from her body by quickly reverting back to her usual human form. However, she felt instantly drained as the Silhouette Transformation spell that she casted upon the bird, immediately sucked her dry of all her Aetha energy and then inflicted her with a massive headache that felt to her that her brain was being impacted hard with something that was wielded by a tyrant giant. At the moment, the spell which she casted didn''t immediately be noticeable as it was rapidly changing the bird from within. Like, it was changing the whole make-up, the entire configuration of the bird at the structural unit level. Feeling that the bird might suddenly be so massive in size and then cause the ship to divide into two, which would then cause the strewn ship to crash back to the earth and cause the death of many Feys and even her friends, quickly ordered the bird to fly out of the ship through therge window that she quickly opened for it and closed back. Once the bird came out of the ship, the transformation spell that she casted upon it became instantly obvious in it working. Now, Vinna''s body rapidly grew from the size of many times that of an eagle to the size of a reallyrge rock, then finally to the size of a mountain. Yes, a mountain. That was the actual size that Mage-level magical beasts could reach in this world. But unfortunately, they couldn''t grow to that level as they were searched for and killed, or have Growth-Retardation or Development-Deceleration magical spells casted upon them when they were young so that they wouldn''t grow to this shocking mighty size that Helena''s bird had magically attained. Then the reason for this was because of the fear of magical warriors that beasts that grow to this level of power, would certainly be able to unbridledly wreak havoc in the world. And since beasts possessed extremely thick and tough skins, they would be too difficult to overwhelm and kill. Then coupled with the terrific, high-level magical powers that they will possess, this made them extremely dangerous and highly formidable to both Summoners and magical warriors. Hence, they were sought for to have their growths seriously slowed down orpletely stopped, or instantly killed without their killer thinking twice about what he wanted to do. So, using the unquantifiable, rming arcane power of Transformation that emitted from her body, her birdy beast had grown from a low-level magical beast to a fearsome, high-level magical beast; it now really resembled a dragon in appearance, and had many wooden horns that actually shone like steel at the sides of it head. Then burning ferociously around the tips of those metal-like wooden horns, were luminous blue mes that shockingly burned away air and every other form of matter around them to create a vacuum zone to appear around each of the horn. Seeing the new powerful and tyrannical form of her bird, Helena gave a wide, delighted smile. Her effort paid off in the end. She then said to the bird who had drawn the attention of everyone in the flying ship and greatly horrified them "I will call you Nine-Horned Heaven-Burning Dragonbird." Then in the next instant, Helena could hear loud, frightened cries of her name. "Deputy Chief Helena!"... "Deputy Chief Helena,e see what has appeared before our ship!!..." She then quickly hurried out of therge, private rxation room that she was in to go see what was wrong that made the Fey race people call out her name in fear and terror. Then when she came out and saw what they fearfully pointed at from the window, Helena bursted intoughter, causing the Fey people and her friends to be seriously shocked at why she was grinning. When Helena stoppedughing a short whileter because she was greatly amused by the shit-scared looks in their faces and the paleness of their fair skins, she said to them "Folks, rx. Untwist your contorted nerves. That''s my bird, the Nine-Horned Heaven-Burning Dragonbird. I summoned it from the Great Godbeast Realm." Helena said, making up things to them so she could get a goodugh again from their facial expressions. And she sure achieved what she wanted as the people before her, including her friends, looked at her with intense awe and veneration in their eyes. At this moment, if a True Deity stood beside Helena, the divine entity won''t get much respect as they had for Helena. That was how much reverence had set into their hearts because of what she said. Helena who had bursted into unbridledughter then retreated to her private room to rx, and recover her fully expended Aetha energy. Not long, since the ship flew at a high speed but at a low altitude, they got to where the battle between the Fey race and many other races were seriously fighting it out to see who woulde out victorious and then absorb the other. Helena who suddenly felt that they had gotten there, had her eyes suddenly glow with with unmatched ferocity, and a type of coldness that caused the temperature of the air in the room to suddenly plummet to sub-zero degrees, rapidly resulting in the formation of numerous, tall ice crystals around her. "These bastards better not have harmed Sy or they would greatly regret it." She said with ferociousness in her tone. She then opened therge window of her room in the ship and jumped out of it towards the back of her massive beast which then thunderously roared like an actual dragon and shot at a furious speed to appear just above the battleground in the next second. Chapter 142: Turning the battleground to a reunion place Chapter 142: Turning the battleground to a reunion ce Immediately her dragonbird appeared above the battlefield, casting it immense shadow over the entire battlefield, then causing darkness in the process since lighting from the sun which illuminated the whole area had been blocked, everyone quickly stopped fighting and then turned their heads to look up at the sky and see what had appeared an suddenly caused the darkness. Then when they saw that this thing which covered the area with it shadow was a gargantuan beast, their eyes abruptly shone with extreme fear before they scattered in every direction in the next moment to leave the battlefield at the highest speeds that they could possibly achieve. However, before they could all jet away, Helena said with a magically-amplified voice "Remain where you are, you fiends! And don''t you dare to disobey me or you would be quickly turned into the smallest ash!" Once everyone heard this, they stopped running and then looked up at the beast once again with immeasurable frights in their hearts to see who had furiously spoken to them all. Helena could make her beastnd, but if itnded, everyone would be turned into paste since the beast which was mountainous in size, was even much morerger than the battleground. So, she couldn''tnd it and could only make it lower itself to some meters above the ground and then jump down from it. Once she jumped to the ground from the back of the colossal beast which floated in the air about thirty meters above the ground, then quickly using a Sky-level Gravity Dampening spell on herself to slow her plummeting velocity from that altitude, she walked forward to meet Sy in the distance whose heart was filled to the brim with shock and even overflowed. At the moment, a lot of blood could be seen on the heavily dented, widely cracked and twisted, thick and heavy golden armor that she wore, then also on her extremely pale face and hair which were heavily stained with blood. One couldn''t really tell if the blood were hers, or if they belonged to the enemies of her kingdom which she had furiously and ruthlessly, tirelessly in. Then on the ground could be seen many corpses. Some were beheaded while some were simply cut into two. It was really a gruesome thing to see ore across. But Helena who had lived through something way more gruesome than this, wasn''t even shaken by the things that she saw, which wererge amounts of blood oozing or profusely gushing out from the shed necks and limbs of hundreds of corpses which dyed the entire ground of the battlefield in red, then countless numbers of arms, legs and other body parts of people that literally littered the whole battleground. Also, the overwhelming smell of blood which seemed like it would indefinitely linger in the air in this ce, and then the enveloping, massive chilling aura of death and perceivable feelings of resentment which strongly pervaded the entire atmosphere of the battleground, inducing a heavily suffocating evil and overbearing stygian atmosphere, couldn''t shake her too. It didn''t even cause the smallest current of coldness resulting from absolute fear and terror to move down her spine. Therefore, due to all these, one could say that Helena had been baptised by blood, wars and death. She wasn''t the naive, little girl of those days. She was a person ready to kill and see blood gush from the shed necks, abdomen and limbs of her adversaries. But seeing the death of so many members of the Fey race, anger began to boil in her heart. However, she bottled this anger as she prevented it from erupting, or she would do something that she wouldn''t like. The members of other races wanted to rush at her and wickedly strike her down with either their bloodline powers, or with the numerous sharp-edged weapons that they wielded. But they couldn''t do so as they were extremely wary and dreadful of the astonishingly gigantic guardian beast that floated in the air many meters above them. Not long, a few people appeared in front of her with intense coldness in their eyes. These people were the rulers or monarchs of the kingdoms that they presided over. They were ten in number and looked towering in size, then visible auras of formidable power could be seen revolving round their bodies like they were great Deities. However, these were just the effects of intentionally exhibiting their bloodline powers, which would only begin to swirl around them and produce the feeling that they were powerful beings who couldn''t be questioned or messed with. They did this to frighten Helena who only looked at them with a vexing, haughty smirk and a cold gaze that caused a coldness that they had never felt before in their lives to suddenly erupt unboundedly deep in the dimension of their bodies where their souls were located. Their faces turned green from excessive shock and then quickly made way from Helena to pass, since they had obstructed her. Then to ruthlessly deal with a few of them for what they did, which was by blocking her from advancing to meet her girlfriend, Helena called out to Vinna who remained afloat in the air and said, pointing to some of them. "Burn these fools into a crisp" Instantly, a controlled, narrowed stream of silver-colored fire was fired from Vinna''s nostrils towards the set of people that Helena pointed at. Then once the focused, bamboo-sized stream of silvery fire which emitted an intense unbearable heat struck them, they instantly exploded apart into ashes that was carried away by the extremely hot wind currents that were generated from the fire explosion. Now, no one dared toe before Helena and behave like a deity before her. When Helena got to where Sy was, she gave a smile while Sy who was pale-faced also tried to do the same. "H-Hel-e..." Sy was about talking when Helena signalled that she shouldn''t say anything. Then once she got in front of Sy, she hugged her despite the blood all over Sy''s armor. Although Sy who seemed very weak tried to stop Helena from embracing her since she was stained all over with blood, but Helena who was quite stubborn and had missed Sy a lot, simply ignored her and happily embraced her, getting some of the blood on Sy''s armor onto her cloth in the process. "I have missed you so much, Sy" Helena said with a reminiscent gaze in her eyes. "S-Same h-here, H-Hele-n-na" Sy replied with great difficulty. Also, a sense of great fatigue could be perceived in her tone, which also meant something that Helena didn''t pay much attention to. Now, everyone could only look on with shock and dismay in their eyes as this female, Helena, who had suddenly appeared with a horned fiery beast that seemed asrge as a mountain, had turned the heated battlefield to a emotional reunion ground. The other races from other kingdoms who allied against the Fey race kingdom were already winning the war. They had killed off seventy-nine percent of the Fey race that battled with them at the battlefield. So, victory was already sure for them. What just remained was to kill their chief and then the rest will easily surrender and bow to them as their new rulers. But now that someone who they didn''t think of and included in their domination ns had unexpectedly arrived, they felt that their road to total victory had quickly vanished. They couldn''t even see or perceive it again. Then their previously lit and delighted faces due to the certainty of victory which they could smell, fell. When Helena quickly detached herself from Sy in the next instant due to her perception of an aura of death beginning to circle round Sy, she asked with fear in her eyes. "Are you okay, Sy?" She asked with horror in her heart. Sy didn''t respond. She only said "I am h-happy that you came back for me, Helena. T-That means you r-really care about me and my kingdom. However, I g-guess we can''t really be together in this life. M-Maybe in the next life if anything like that exist, w-we would be t-together." Helena''s eyes widened when Sy said this. And she knew what that meant when anyone said that. It simply meant that the person was dying. "Shut up, Sy. And don''t you ever dare to say such before me again. I came from many miles away and fought so many hard battles just to get here to only meet you dying? Haha! You can''t die on me, Sy. I forbid you to. Please girlfriend, remain awake. Let me quickly do something." Helena said. She thenid Sy''s extremely weak and cold body to the ground and abruptly entered her Hrithika form without thinking twice. Once she did so, she directly casted a Mage-level healing spell on Sy. A soft, warm ray of pure white light emitted from her two hands and shot towards Sy''s cold body. Then once these rays of snow-white light impacted Sy''s body, they totally permeated it and then fully engulfed her body, beforeing a gigantic, healing cocoon of light. Sy''s body was bathed in this gentle and warm light for as long as possible that Helena could maintain the Mage-level regeneration spell. She was willing to use up all her energy to help Sy heal. As Helena did this, the people from other race became astonished. "What? So this girl is as powerful as this?" "No wonder our rulers quickly made way for her to pass. Perhaps they felt something terrifying deep within them as they blocked her way, which then forced them to quickly move away from her path." *** Not long, Helena''s mental power got exhausted. She then fell to the ground with both knees. And since the powerful source which the Healing spell would derive energy from to remain working had been removed, the thick massive cocoonposed from a soft white radiance, rapidly thinned before totally fading away. Then Helena struggled to get back to her feet to go see how Sy was doing where sheid her to rest on the ground. But when she got there, she became intensely shocked to see in Sy''s eyes which were wide open, that there was nothing like life or vitality present in them any longer. They looked nk andpletely absent, like that of a dead person''s own. Also, a certain coldness that would only wrap around corpses, slowly epassed Sy''s body which looked totally lifeless on the ground. Then a dark, sorrowful feeling instantly surfaced deep in Helena''s heart that Sy was dead... Chapter 143: But I am the Chosen One Chapter 143: But I am the Chosen One "No, no... Sy, you can''t die on me. Please" Helena begged. She then tried casting a healing spell on Sy again, but this time using her own magical energy. She exhausted all her Aetha energy trying to bring Sy back from the dead but she just couldn''t. Her energy was too little in quantity to even do anything. She then fell to the ground with her knees beside Sy''s dead body and began to cry. Sensing her unhappiness, Vinna who remained many feet above the ground began to growl unhappily too. She was also affected by Helena''s sorrowful emotional state. While Lydia and the rest of the girls in Helena''s cult group who hade down from from the flying ship that also remained hovering in the air some distances away, walked up to her with sadness present in their eyes. They understood what had happened, so they were also morose. Helena came here all the way from their training camp toe see her friend, but only to have her die before her. Then they began to wonder what would happen if Helena got really mad and unleashed the pent-up anger in her heart upon everything around her because of the death of her longtime dear friend. Once they all thought in this direction, they quickly guarded themselves against the tyrannical waves of instant killing power that might erupt her out of her wrath. Then when they got to her side, Lydia knelt beside her and softly patted Helena on the back as she sorrowfully sobbed. She then said "Helena, we are truly sorry about the death of your friend." Helena only nodded her head. However, the thin streams of tears flowing down her cheeks from her glistening red eyes didn''t stop. And it seemed like something that wasn''t going to cease anytime soon. When the members of the other races that attacked the Fey kingdom saw that this person who had suddenly appeared with a terrifying beast and threw away their battle victory because of it, had now entered into a very weak state of mind, which they easilyprehended that it was because of the loss of somebody that seemed very dear to her, then began to n amongst themselves using special secret means on how to quickly strike her down and leave the battlefield before the gigantic beast hovering above them would unleash massive, devastating fiery attacks at them. However, their ominous intents did not escape Helena who stopped crying in the next instant and stood to her feet from her previous kneeling position to look at them with a really cold gaze in her eyes. Seeing her chilling gaze which had seemingly appeared out of nowhere, the people from the other races other than the Fey race became greatly puzzled. They couldn''t really fathom why she stopped crying in the next moment and then stood to look at them. Then they began to feel that she had seen through the ns that they orchestrated within themselves using secretmunication techniques. ''But who is this girl and where exactly is she from? Why is she so powerful?'' These questions began to sh in their minds repeatedly. And anytime it did so, it shook their minds to the core. "You killed my friend and you still have the guts to even think of doing evil to me? Haha! How wondrous!" Helena unexpectedly said with intense anger emanating from her magically amplified booming voice. If the emotions of anger and hatred swelling in her heart could turn to water and surface in the real world, it will certainly flood everywhere and drown everything, including the gods and devils themselves if they really existed. That was how angry she was at the moment. It was like she should destroy everything. Immediately Helena said this, the members of other races had their eyes shine with great shock. ''So she actually perceived that we wanted to harm her?!'' They asked this question within themselves. Helena then continued "If my friend doesn''t wake after I try again and again to wake her from her eternal sleep, I promise that you all will join her in sleeping for eternity." Once Helena said this, the eyes of the people that fought the Fey kingdom instantly narrowed. Then expressions of rage appeared in their faces in the next instant. And this was all due to what Helena said which had triggered them off. ''But who the actual fuck is this whining little bitch? Does she think that she can do what she likes to us simply because she has a guardian beast? Fuck it! I aming for your head.'' An elderly member of a particr race said inwardly with great fury zing in his eyes. He then abruptly dashed towards where Helena stood at a great speed to burst her head open with a punch that carried with it an exceedingly heavy force that could possibly sunder an entire mountain range in hundreds of ces and reduce it to small rubbles. But he couldn''t escape the massive eyes of Vinna who focused on him and caused an extremely hot me to suddenly appear around his body and quickly burn him down to the bones, which then unexpectedly crackled like dry woods in an exceedingly hot fire in the next instant and then scattered apart into dark grey ash that fell to the ground. Seeing what had happened, the rest quickly gave up the thoughts of rushing towards Helena to do something bad to her. Helena who still had perceptible feelings of fury and hatred rippling off of her entire body said to Vinna with her loud booming voice "Pick out the race that bastard is from and destroy all of them." Once she gave this emotionlessmand, the rest of the people who were from the race that the elderly male who tried to dash towards Helena to either harm or destroy her belonged to, began to plead with Helena with misery and total regret in their eyes. However, all their pleas fell on deaf ears. Then in the next instant, brightly burning and strongly ravaging mes appeared around each and everyone of them and quickly burned their bodies to the bones, and then rapidly into ashes that scattered apart and drifted away with the gentle currents of air that moved past everyone on the battleground. After Helena carried out this decisive ruthless action, the rest quickly went on their knees and ced their head on the ground before her, then auras of both reverence and fear began to emanate unceasingly from their bodies. Now, they were bowing to Helena. However, it was not because of her power or anything like that which Helena hadn''t really shown to them yet, but because of her terrifying colossal beast that remained in the air over them and looked down at them with it massive, bright fiery eyes. Helena only ignored them and turned to look at Sy''s body which was now pale-white and cold. Then she became utterly sad again. She was really lost of what to do. "I have to bring you back, Sy" Helena sadly said. Lydia heard this and said with a morose shake of head "Helena, I doubt you will be able to do that. Don''t you see that''s she''s gone? You would only be wasting your energy!" "No, Lydia. Until I have exhausted every method avable to me will I truly believe that she''s gone. I have to try everything to bring her back." Helena said with unbreakable resolve in her eyes. She then said further with a sad and contemtive gaze in her eyes "Only if I knew high-level Resurrection spells. But unfortunately, I don''t know any. This is really bad. How do I awaken Sy?" After thinking hard for sometime more, a thought suddenly struck her that she should ask the primal Spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn dwelling in her body, that perhaps it could provide a method which she could use to resurrect her loving, dear friend. Then very quickly, she started to constantly call out within her mind for the primordial Spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn. After a pretty long time, the resplendent spirit surfaced in her mind andzily asked, but with slight anger in it tone "Helena, you forced me awake from my deep slumber. What do you want now?" "I am really sorry for forcing you out of your resting slumber. The thing is I want your help in bringing my friend back to life from the dead. Do you have any means that you can teach me to aplish that feat? Please!" Helena said with begging eyes. "Ahhh!... Resurrect a dead friend? I am so sorry, Helena. There is no method like that. Anyone that''s dead is dead. You can''t bring anyone back to life from the dead. It''s impossible." The spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn said. "But you are vastly and near-infinitely knowledgeable. You have been around for even before the myriad worlds in the universe started taking forms and shapes. Besides, if you think of it, it shouldn''t be really impossible for me. You know, I am the Chosen One. Therefore, it should be possible for me to execute" Helena said, trying to counter what the spirit said. "Hahaha! Very funny. And so? You being the Chosen One doesn''t mean that you will be able to produce any form of power that you can possibly think of. And for your information, in case you haven''t really thought of it, the inborn plethoric powers that you possess are to destroy the bad guys and unite the kingdoms in the worlds. So that means you only possess unparalleled devastating powers, not Healing or Resurrection powers or any sort of thing like that. Just forget it, Helena. Your friend is dead." The spirit said uncaringly. Helena then looked at it with really sad eyes because of what the spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn nonchntly said. But, perceiving the strong and overpowering aura of sadness beginning to pervade Helena''s mind, the spirit sighed for sometime and said "Actually, there is a way. But ites at a really great cost. Do you want to know more about it?" Chapter 144: Odd World Chapter 144: Odd World Once the spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn said that, Helena''s eyes lit up with happiness. She then said "Yes, I want to know more. Please teach me." "Okay." The spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn said. It then continued "Actually, it''s a ritual that involves one using one''s blood to resurrect a dead person. Through utterance of a particr incantation and using your blood, you might be able to recall back the soul of your friend. Yes, it could fail too. It''s not definite. Because by doing this, you are wrestling for your friend''s soul with the spirits of the Deathworld. So, if you show sign of weakness, they could snatch your soul too with that of your friends." Helena''s eyes widened in shock. "Wow!" She eximed with astonishment in her voice. She then asked with curiosity in her tone "This ritual that you spoke about, what''s it called?" "It''s called the Heavenly Defiance Soul-Recalling Ritual. It''s a really ancient ceremony performed by the Bartunis race from tens of billions of years ago. They performed this ritual to awaken their dead rtives and friends. But it was mostly used to awaken their dead, mightily powerful empress so she could continue to rule over them. She was the one that brought up this ritual and developed it so that the members of her race, the higher-ranking ones to be precise, would join their mystical energies together and utter the Recalling Incantation to bring her back to life so she could continue ruling over them. They also used this primitive Death Aura Expulsion technique to bring back their generals who were in in battles weeks, months or years ago." "Although they tried to do this, most of them however ended up dying instead, with their souls journeying with the others who they nned to resurrect into the Deathworld to enter another cycle of reincarnation." When the Spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn said that, it then continued "It''s a really dangerous thing to do, Helena. That was why I said that there was technique or method for awakening your friend. It''s better not knowing the technique than knowing it and using it, then end up dying. That would be disastrous to everyone and the universe atrge." Helena nodded her head. She then said "What you mentioned to me now is very scary, I however still want to do it. If I can''t bring back my friend, then I will give up on it since this is the veryst mean that I have to resurrect my friend. And if you are frightened that those Nether Spirits or whatever they are called wille for my soul too to drag it out of my body, you don''t have to, since their pull on my soul to bring about my own death too wouldn''t work. And I don''t want you to see me as being arrogant, because that''s just level of confidence I have in my abilities. I believe in the unparalleled supernatural powers that I inherently possess, which may even allow me to conquer death itself" The spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn nodded it head with glee in the eyes of it towering, corporeal figure which emitted a dazzling resplendence, making it seem like it was a divine entity of light. It then said "Now, you are beginning to talk like a Chosen One. But if your friend didn''t die, you won''t believe that you have the power to chase away the engulfing, pervading aura of death that mighte upon you and fully epass your being, right?" It was only now that Helena could manage to break a small smile across her gloomy and unhappy face. She then said to respond to the questions that the Spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn asked her "Actually, I know that I have the power to resist or totally chase away the embracing coldness of death that mighte upon me. I can feel that kind of power coursing deep in my being. I just didn''t want to believe that I have such type of power. But now that my friend is dead, I have no choice than to use that power to fight death and bring back my friend." "Okay" The Spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn said with a slight nod of it head. It then continued "Open your mind for me. I want to transmit the method to your mind now." Helena nodded her head when she heard that. Then she did as she was told. Immediately she did that, a ray of light shot from the body of the Spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn towards her. Then when that ray of light prated into her mind which had formed into a being before the Spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn, it instantly turned into a massive amount of information that made her feel like her head was greatly swelling in size. Then when she looked at the voluminous amount of information that had surfaced in her mind, she saw the Soul-Recalling technique mentioned by the Spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn. Then she nodded her head. "You can go back to slumber now. I promise not to disturb again." Helena said with eyes that radiated bliss. "That''s if I would answer you" The spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn seriously said. It then vanished away from Helena''s presence to a deeper part of her Soul Dimension where she wouldn''t be able to find it. Since the spirit of Chaos, Might and Reborn had abruptly disappeared to leave her alone in the vast boundary of her mind, she then brought back her awareness to the world around her. Then with a bright smile suddenly appearing in her utterly sad face which then shocked Lydia and the rest of the girls that were looking at her, Helena said to Sy "Sy, brace yourself for me. I will try to bring you back now. Although there would be many forces that will try to stop us, I believe that we can do it." Once she said that, with Lydia and the others who didn''t try to stop her and curiously looked on to see what she wanted to do now, Helena knelt beside Sy''s cold and lifeless body. She then cut one of her fingers open with a sharp fragment of Sy''s broken armor. Immediately after she did that, she threw away that fragment of Sy''s armor and pressed blood to drop from the cut made into that finger into Sy''s mouth. She then closed her eyes and ced that finger on Sy''s forehead. Once she did this, she began to utter the incantation that was transmitted to her memory. "From death your soul shall return. I ask that light surfaces in the dark and lead your soul back into the world. Your soul shall be spared from journeying into the realmsphere of the dead..." Fifteen minutester after she finished uttering the spell, she suddenly felt that the world around her had changed. Then when she opened her eyes to see what had urred, she saw that the world she was in had changed to a world she couldn''t really say what it was. At the moment, the endless stretch of sky in this world was dark red in color. Then if one observed further, one would see that there was no sun or moon or any other massive luminous objects shining down upon this region, making one ask the question that were was the light that illuminated this ce reallying from. Then if one looked into the distance in the South direction, one would see that there was something that seemed like a shockingly massive thundercloud there. It was actually the one that caused the loud rumbles that rampantly shook the entire earth in this region that also seemed unbounded. Then if one looked at the earth that continually shook like a giant from far was stomping upon it, one would see that it was dark ck in color, then that various types of strange, dark-shelled insects, arachnids, dark-skinned reptiles could be seen moving upon it. Thenstly, a wide road that could seemingly fit thousands of people who stood side by side could be seen. But this road stretched for as long as the eyes could see, towards that area where that thundercloud pulsated with lightning and produced those rampant, earth-shaking thunderous booms. Then on this really wide road could be seen millions of people walking towards that area where the thundercloud was. "Where is this ce?" She asked with shock in her eyes. Then a thought struck her in the next moment that she was no longer in the world of the living, but in the world of the spirits. "Oh my!" She said with a tone that couldn''t really beprehended. "That mystical incantation actually brought me here? To the world of spirits?! That''s..." She was speaking within herself when she suddenly saw some type of horned demonical beings who hadrge wings approach her with ming whips in their hands. "Hey, dead soul. What are you standing there doing? Now move! Or you will be mercilessly dealt with." One that seemed bigger than the others suddenly said to Helena with a harsh look in it scarred hideous face when it appeared in front of her. Chapter 145: Chasing off the demonical beings Chapter 145: Chasing off the demonical beings Helena looked at these demonic-looking winged entities, especially the hefty one that had appeared before and asked "Why should I move? I am not a dead soul. I only came here to look for a friend. I will return when I have seen her. I want to discuss something important with her." Once Helena said this, the beings burst into raucousughter that drew the attention of many people walking on that exceedingly wide road to where the massive thundercloud was. Then the hefty one said to Helena with an hideous smile hung on it lip "Since you are here, you are already a dead soul. Now, move!" The bulky one ordered with a stern gaze in it eyes. Helena nodded her head. Then unexpectedly, she dashed away from their presence into the crowd to search for Sy. "Sy!" She began to call out. "Where are you?!" She screamed. Helena''s unexpected actions shocked the horned demonical beings who then shot towards her with whips that had outrageously hot fire begin to burn around them. The white-colored mes burning around the whips was so hot that if she got whipped, her body would instantly turn into ashes. And this meant that if she were truly a dead soul, her spirit will bepletely destroyed and she won''t have the chance to enter the reincarnation cycle. Helena could perceive the terrifyingly hot temperature produced by the white mes and understood that she had to evade the long ming whips, or she could get burned and be ravaged to her absolute death. Then she began to move very fast in between the crowds to dodge the ming whips that were sent at her to destroy her. Whoosh! Whoosh! These sounds rampantly rang out as the whips were sent towards her to destroy her. However, due to her fast movement on the ground and her ability to easily enter between two people, she was able to dodge the whip attacks that were sent at her. However, her actions had severe consequences. Not on her actually, but on the people around her who got struck by the spirit-annihting mes burning brilliantly on the long whips. Then seeing that her action was causing the total eradication of spirit beings around her, Helena decided toe out from the crowd and try to evade the attacks without letting the whips hit her. Then she began to run at the highest speed that she could muster and began to fall out her friend''s name. "Sy!" Helena shouted again. "Sy!" Helena shouted once again. Then Helena had a thought abruptly surface in her mind that perhaps Sy was not here where she was looking at, but at the front, since she had died quite a while ago. Then she began to run towards the front in the South direction to look for Sy''s spirit and bring her back by holding her hands and repeating that same incantation which would then produce a powerful mystical force that would pull both of them out of the Deathrealm sphere. As Helena began to dash towards the front to search for Sy, the horned demonical beings who were after her to destroy her began to gather in massive numbers. Then with raging and furious auras beginning to pour out boundlessly from their bodies, they dashed at insane speeds using theirrge wings to where Helena had gotten to. Seeing that she would have to put up a fight with these scary beings, Helena began to do something to know if she would be able to throw magical attacks in this realm. She really hoped so, or she could be truly doomed due to the massive numbers of the horned demonical beings shooting towards her with wrath interminably rippling off of their huge winged bodies. And as she did that, she didn''t stop running. She just continued to ran and tried using a protective spell to deflect the attacks of the fearsome beings flying towards her. She however discovered to her shock that she couldn''t discharge magical attacks in this realm. Then she felt that it was totally right for her not to be able to do so as this was another realm, not her world where Aetha energy was overabundant in quantity. "What do I do now?" She asked herself as she began to frantically think of what next to do. The feeling of powerlessness in this realm struck her really bad that she began to feel that she shouldn''t havee here in the first ce. "No. I won''t regret my action. I did it for my friend. If I was the one that died and came to this realm, I believe that she would do the same thing for me by alsoing here to bring me out of this realm. So, I know it''s a right thing to do." Helena said with an unbreakable resolve in her eyes. However, the reality was right in front of her, that she was a powerless being in this ce. And this feeling made her feel sad. At this moment, the shocking numbers of winged demonical beings that gathered to chase after her and destroy her, had appeared by her side and then began to look at her with rage burning in their intimidating eyes, since she had suddenly appeared and scattered the smooth process of everything going on in this ce. The hefty one that spoke to her earlier said to her again with an angry tone in it voice. "Dead soul, what did you really gain from doing all these that you did? Now, only total damnation awaits you. Kneel before me to have your spirit destroyed." Helena''s eyes shone with horror and anger from what the demonical being in front of her said. Then she began to quickly think of what to do to escape her death in this ce and bring back her friend. As she was thinking hard of what to do, a thought suddenly came upon her that since she was the Chosen One and was someone born with the unparalleled phenomenal ability to control all the elements that can be found in the universe, and tap into the power of any fathomless realm that she may find herself in, suddenly understood that she was looking at the wrong energy or element that may be found in this ce. "Since this is a world for spirit, I should be thinking of how to draw in spiritual energy for my use. The energy that I should be thinking of harnessing and utilizing in this realmis spiritual energy, and not Aetha energy, since that can only be found in the universe" Once her train of thoughts in this direction stopped, and since she had had nowprehended the type of power that she should be able to manifest in this ce, suddenly had her eye glow with unyielding resoluteness. Then in the next instant, following herprehension of the type of power that she should be able to wield in this ce to fight off these hideous evil beings that are bent on destroying her, suddenly had a gigantic energy-devouring maelstrom rapidly develop hundreds of feet above her head, which then strongly pulled a strange type of ck energy that can only be found in this unbounded realm from around her and then from thousands of meters away, which then after a quick massive umtion, shot down towards her as a continuous, massive beam of Chaos Spirit Energy. Bathing in one of the special energy of this world, Helena''s eyes began to glow, same with her body, which then transformed in the next instant into a strange, towering female spirit that had glowing horns grow out from both sides of her head, then enormous wings that had dark, grim-looking mes beginning to burn luminously around them, grow out from her back. When this transformation abruptly took ce, the bulky being that stood before Helena had it eyes glow with awe, before fear took over his mind, shaking it to the very core. Helena who looked really huge in this form, about the size of a mountain, produced an indecipherable smile in her face. Then looking at the horned demonical being hovering in the air before her, who then in the next instant tried to quickly flee away from her in great terror because of her abrupt shocking transformation into a titan-like being, was suddenly grabbed by Helena''s enormous hand which was suddenly tightly clenched into a fist, instantly crushing the being to death. She had easily squashed the being like a tiny bug. At this moment, the other horned demonical beings had quickly retreated in fear and horror, when they saw how Helena easily destroyed theirmander. Now that there were no horned demonical beings to fight her now, Helena began to run to the front to search for Sy. And as she did so, she shouted Sy''s name without stop. And since she was extremely huge in size, her shout of Sy''s name could go far into the distance, causing therge crowd of people moving on thatrge road towards the ce where lightning bolts constantly struck down from and produced earth-trembling thunderous rumbles, to turn their heads to see who was unbridledly shouting the name of someone in this ce. *** Sy who had an extremely sad expression in her face, was already at the front and would be entering two hours from now into two counter-rotating,rge golden rings called the Refinement Rings of True Reincarnating Fire, since they burned brightly with the colors of the rainbow and infinitely produced the power of reincarnation, suddenly heard the loud scream of her name from the far distance and then quickly turned her head to look at who was calling her. Besides, that voice felt so familiar that it instantly sparked happiness and delight in her. Then when she turned her head, she could see Helena who looked astonishingly towering in size at a really far distance and was dashing towards her at an insane speed. Her eyes then shone with all the beautiful emotions one could think of. But just when she would leave where she was to run towards Helena in happiness and excitement, numerous horned, one-winged beings that had mighty overbearing powers pouring out from theirrge bodies suddenly surfaced dozens of meters above her and looked down at her with great harshness in their eyes. "Zelphiroth, take this one and throw her into those burning rings" One directly said with boundless wrath in it eyes as it looked down at Sy who instantly had her happy face fell. Chapter 146: Leaving the realm with Sylla Chapter 146: Leaving the realm with Sy The being spoken to gave a maniacal smile and then swooped down to where Sy was to grab her. And since it was an entity that had great physical strength, it could easily pick Sy and carry into the air using that one hand that grabbed her. Then it began to fly towards therge rings that burned with rainbow-colored mes and produced the power of reincarnation. Helena who was exceedingly towering in size, since she was as tall as a mountain, saw that one of the beings had suddenly swooped down to pick someone up. Then when she looked to see who who grabbed by this demonical entity, she was hit with a great shock when she realized that the person sped by the demonical entity was Sy and that it was flying towards the burning rings to probably drop her in there. Once she thought in this direction, a form of unquenchable rage set into her heart, she then began to dash towards the being carrying Sy towards the fire. And while she did this, she tried her best not to step on people and reduce them to nothing, since they would be utterly destroyed as they would have no chance at reincarnation again. But seeing that this only greatly slowed down since she was being cautious, she decided to take into the air using the massive wings that had sprouted out of her back. Once she thought of utilizing the wings at her back, the wings that had dark, grim-looking fire burning brilliantly around them began to p. Then all of a sudden, she was able to shoot into the air with them towards the demonical being carrying Sy towards the spinning golden rings that burned with the luminous, multi-colored fire of Reincarnation. But she couldn''t really go far when some of the one-winged beings suddenly appeared in her path of travel to stop her from flying towards Zelphiroth. However, Helena only ignored them and shot higher into the sky to evade whatever attacks that they mightunch at her, and continue with her initial speed and momentum towards the demonic entity that had Sy in it sp. But she was just too away from reaching where Sy was at the moment. And this made her feel very bad and horrified since she understood that of Sy was thrown into that fire, that would be end of her mission here. But that, she definitely wouldn''t allow. She then began to think really hard of what to do in this realm. As she was thinking while flying at a great speed, the other one-winged demonical entities had appeared behind her and started to unleash attacks at her. Some sessfully struck her while some she sessfully evaded. However, she started to hurt really bad from the areas where the attacks heavily struck her, causing great unbearable pains to begin to rack her entire body. But Helena chose to endure the unceasing attacks fired at her while rushing towards Zelphiroth who had Sy in his grasp. And as she did so, she didn''t stop thinking for a moment on what to do to either reach Zelphiroth on time, or get Sy out of his grasp. Then as she thought very hard of what to do, a thought suddenly struck her that it seemed like she was ultra-powerful in his realm, since she had easily drawn a type of energy into her body using a type of power that should be only avable to a Great Mage-level spellcaster. Yes, a Great Mage-level spellcaster, since she was able to project a massive maelstrom many meters above her head to draw one of the unique energies around her in this realm, and from a distance of several thousand meters away towards it, which was then channeled into her body as one massive stream of energy that caused her to transform into the monolithically-sized being that she was at the moment. Once she thought in this direction that in this particr realm, she could actually produce a type of power that could stand on the same tform as that of Great Mage-level spellcasters in the world that she came from, she decided to unleash long-distance attacks at Zelphiroth. Furthermore, she had understood that in this realm, the only way to unleash attacks was to use the energy of this world. With her eyes now glowing with full resolve that can''t be shattered into pieces by the hammer of a god, or be pierced through by a spear that was thrown by either a fiendgod or a devil, pointed one of her finger at the demonical being that had excessively frightened and sheet-white Sy in his grasp. Then with a thought, a massive dark ck finger that was the size of a two feet-wide pir used to support tall buildings in her world, instantly surfaced before her and then shot out at a crazy, tremendous speed in the next moment towards Zelphiroth who wasn''t expecting an attack from the mountainous entity who was Helena that was flying at a furious speed towards him to strike him down. The attack that Helena had unexpectedly unleashed, moved so fast, like many times the speed of a furious lightning bolt that it became totally untraceable andpletely invisible to the eyes despite it ckness, so giving the utmost feeling that the stealth-like, finger-shaped attack which Helena decided to produce, seemed toprehend her intention of saving Sy really well. Besides, in it trajectory path towards Zelphiroth, it didn''t produce any sound or any sort of thing like that, making it an unimaginably fast soundless attack. These were the outrageous attributes that Helena, who had rapidlyprehended that she was more powerful in this realm than in her physical magical world, had quickly packed into the Spiritual Attack that she instantly decided to send out at Zelphiroth. So, just when Zelphiroth was about to tyrannically hurl Sy into the massive, counter-rotating rings that he had appeared before of, the insanely fast attack of spiritual energy that Helena sent out at him, appeared at his back in the next moment and struck him really hard at the back, causing him to quickly loosen his grasp of Sy''s arm due to the sudden body-shattering shockwave that abruptly surfaced in his body, and then traveled round it in that same second with the power to cause him to explode into fragments. And since the pir-wide finger moved with a lot of momentum which meant lot of kic force, Zelphiroth was knocked flying at a great speed into the Refinement Rings of True Reincarnating Fire. Seeing that she had saved her friend, her eyes glowed with happiness despite the immense agonizing pain that she was feeling at the moment. She then began to fly towards Sy at the highest possible speed that she could achieve, sufferingly enduring the huge body-shredding and decimating Spiritual Attacks that were sent at her by the mighty, one-winged demonical beings following behind her with great rage burning in their eyes, and overbearing auras of wrath expanding out of their bodies to epass everything and reduce them to smithereens. Sy at the moment was looking at Helena with a really appreciative gaze in her eyes. She couldn''t really believe that Helena could probably ''kill'' herself toe to this realm for her. Then hope suddenly began to burn in her heart again that once Helena got to where she was, she would be able to return to the magical universe that she came from, since Helena who coulde in here, would certainly also have a way of leaving it. She then shook her head with awe in her eyes. ''She has grown so powerful.'' She said within herself with astonishment and veneration for Helena''s amazing power erupting from her eyes. ''She can even transform into a massive, godlike being in this realm that all creatures from the different worlds in this universe have no choice than to obey the hateful horned dictators here and jump into that ring of fire if they are really qualified for reincarnation.'' Although Sy thought this, she however wouldn''t know that Helena could only gain great power in this realm through some mysterious means. If it were to be the magical universe, she wouldn''t be able to show even a fraction of the fantastic power that she unbridledly exhibited in here. However, her gaining that level of power in this realm of spirits wasn''t that mystifying. It was only because she was in her spirit form that she was able to quickly produce such amount of power. So, due to being a spiritual entity in the Deathsphere Realm which only Spirits would be able to enter, she was able to harness one of the Spiritual Energies that was infinitely abundant in this realm. While Helena as she flew towards Sy at the highest speed that she could possibly attain, began to think that once she got to Sy and tried to utter that Soul-Recalling incantation to produce that mystical force that would return both of their spirits to their bodies in the world, she would definitely be disturbed in her utterance of the spell. And that the pressure-radiating attacks that they might unleash, even though she would be able to resist their killing power due to the size of her body and it inherent toughness, might however crush Sy to pieces, totally destroying her. Therefore, she decided to produce an astoundingly thick wall that should possibly connect to the ends of the exceedingly wide road that millions of people could be seen walking upon in the South direction towards the golden rings of rainbow-hued mes for their reincarnation. Once she thought this, she decided to carry it out. Then suddenly, a wall that was surprisingly hundreds of feet thick and thousands of feet tall that it seemed like it wanted to connect with the firmament in this realm, abruptly surfaced far behind her, instantly blocking the horned demonical entities who heavily collided into it due to it sudden appearance, and then stopped the rest of the people after it from advancing forward towards the burning rings that rotated in opposite directions. Immediately Helena did this, the energy that had permeated into her body discharged from it totally in the next instant. However, she was suddenly racked by intense pain that caused her spirit form to begin to fade in and out of visibility like it wanted to disintegrate and disperse. Gnashing her teeth really hard due to the overly excruciating pain that was afflicting her, she began to utter the Soul-Recalling Incantation while holding Sy by the hand who was looking at her with love, affection, delight and total gratefulness in her eyes. Then a few momentster after speedily reciting the incantation, a visible, brilliantly resplendent enigmatic force suddenly appeared and engulfed the both of them. Then once this happened, their bodies vanished away from this realm in the next instant. Chapter 147: If you think the same as this elder, come forward! Chapter 147: If you think the same as this elder,e forward! Several minutester... Suddenly, Helena''s and Sy''s eyes snapped open. As soon as their eyes opened wide, Helena''s friends, the people of the Fey race, and the people of the nine races that allied against the Fey kingdom gasped in utter astonishment. This girl before them had actually revived a dead person? How wondrous and miraculous! Helena who previously knelt besides Sy''s cold body stood to her feet with a smile in her face. She had actually done the impossible. Then she thought to do something about this so that what she did here wouldn''t go far into the world, as it can cause a greater cmity, one that it degree can''t be imagined or fathomed. So, she therefore decided to do something about it. And this was not to the Fey people, but to the enemies of this race. It only took a second for her to think all these. Then after bringing herself to stand firmly on her feet, she stretched her hand at Sy to help her up. The intensely agonizing pains that previously afflicted Sy, which she had sustained from the intense deadly battle between her race and the ten allied kingdoms, had totally vanished, since Helena had earlier continuously bombarded her body with Mage-level healing spells which she was able to do using her immensely over-powering Hrithika form. Once Sy stood back to her feet, the remaining people of the Fey race went on their knees and greeted with happiness in their eyes. "Wee back, Chief!" They all happily roared out at once while in their kneeling positions. Sy delightedly nodded her head at them and told them to stand back to her feet. She then looked at Helena and said with eyes that glittered with feelings of gratefulness. "Thank you very much Helena for risking your life to bring me back from that realm." She said with a sincere appreciative tone in her voice which Helena only smilingly nodded to. Helena then said to her with a stern expression in her face "Sy, please don''t ever give thanks to me for whatever I will do for you again. You deserved it. And if you dare to do so next time, I will permanently, magically seal your mouth." Sy heard Helena''s threat and raucouslyughed it off, causing Helena to raise her clenched fist at her. "I won''t dare to, Helena." She said in the next instant while Helena nodded her head. Then Sy asked looking at Helena "So Hel, what do you n to do with these ones? Should I order our men to kill them?" Helena shook her head. "No, we can''t do that, Sy" She said. Then she continued "Now that so many Fey warriors have died, it''s only right that we make these bastards our disposable warriors, I mean, our cannon fodders." "Anytime a war breaks out between another kingdom and ours, they would be the one sent to the battle frontline to fight, and not any of the Fey warriors." Sy nodded her head. She then said with a light ofprehension in her eyes to what Helena mentioned to her "Your n is to treat them as our expendable warriors, right?" "Yea" Helena said with a slight nod of her head. She then continued "So, we would create something like Outer Court warriors, Inner Court warriors and Elite Defenders. These people, would be the one that wouldprise the Outer Court warriors. While the normal-skilled Fey warriors willpose the Inner Court warriors. Then the exceptional, battle-proficient and specially-trained Fey warriors willprise the Elite Defenders." Sy nodded her head. "That''s a good n" She said. She then looked at Helena strangely and asked with a curious gaze in her eyes "But, would they agree to be cannon fodders to our kingdom? If we announce this to them, it might start another war again. And this time, they would really fight with all their mights and lives since we have subjected them to something far lower than living entities. You know, we n to use them as meatshields of war." Haha! Helena grinned. She then said "I know that too, Syl. But I think that there is something that I can do about this." Once Helena said this, Sy''s eyes shone with an indescribable expression in her face. Then she face-palmed in the next moment. "I have quickly forgotten how powerful you are. Of course you will have a way to do something about this." She said while Helena looked at her with a bright glow of puzzlement in her eyes. "What power are you talking about, Sy? I haven''t grown to be able to conquer entire kingdoms all by myself. I am still very far from it. But I know that I will eventually get there someday, in the soonest future maybe." Helena said with an aura of unshakable confidence emitting from her body. Sy looked at her and became perplexed. She then said "But in that realm, you were insanely powerful. You transformed yourself into something simr to those tyrannous horned dictators but tens of thousands of timesrger than them in size. So, how would you able to quicklymand such astounding power in that realm that could enable to run amok in that ce, and now tell me that you are still far from conquering territories governed by rulers or monarchs by yourself here in this world? Are you lying to me Helena, probably you don''t want me to see you and treat you as a powerful Goddess instead of a friend?" Once Sy said this, Lydia and the others looked at Helena with shock in their eyes. So she became like a gigantic being in that world? How did she manage to do that, in a world where they totally believe would have zero Aetha energy? These questions shed in their minds and they couldn''t help but stare at her with total mystification in their eyes. "Stop that, Sy." Helena said rolling her eyes at Sy. She then continued "Yea, I was kinda really powerful in that world. But I think it was only because I was in my spirit form that I was able to produce such level of power. Like, I was able to easily tap into the energy that abounds in that world because I was a spirit, in a spirit world. So, I was able to obtain pure spiritual energy which I used to do those things that you witnessed me do" "But here, I am a human. A human spellcaster to be precise. And since the power systems of the worlds are really different, I can''t produce what I did there in that world in this world. Furthermore, since the programming of this world requires that one has to climb their way to the apex of magical power by absorption, re-absorption and cirction of Aetha energy, then learning and mastering of high-level magical spells, I am still truly far from achieving that level of power that I exhibited in that world." "However, I have a cheat that would enable me to briefly unlock a very high level of power. It''s what I n to use upon these bastards. You just seat back and watch to see what happens. Haha!" Helena said and grinned. She then left their presence toe before the nine races which were previously ten races, since one had been totally wiped out by her due to the evil thoughts of one of them against her. When she got in front of them, she said like a real wicked and brutal dictator. "Stand back to your feet!" Then the nine races all stood back on their feet and began to look at her. Then with the aura of ruthlessness and mind-shuddering tyranny beginning to exude from her slender figure, and a terrifying, bone-chilling light emitting from her eyes, she said further to the nine races looking unbelievably at her "Today, what you have done here has caused a lot of loss to the Fey race which I assist in governing over it entire affair. You should be truly proud of that!" She then continued "However, we won the battle in the end, as you all bowed to me out of fear for your puny, miserable lives. Therefore, this meant that we should be one to be full of pride." "But anyways, I am not here to talk with you over how to settle things, with everyone of you going back to your kingdoms with smiles in your faces and finding ways to make it progress. No! That is not what I am here for. There is no truce or peace treaty or anything like that to be signed here. Since you are here listening to my speech and staring at me with dreadful, ugly faces, you are my prisoners. My captives, and you will do exactly as I instruct you. If you fail to do as I say, you will be destroyed. Mark my words!" Once Helena said this, the nine races looked at her with great evil in their eyes that even many of the remaining Fey race warriors that stood before her to readily rush into action to protect her in case an attack was unleashed at her, could feel a great amount of sinister intents beginning to wildly surge around the bodies of the members from the nine races. Helena who had also perceived their intents gave a smile. Then just before she could speak, an elderly man from a particr race came out and said to her "Young girl, you should be careful of how you talk to elders. We aren''t your mates or peers in terms of power. If not for your colossal horned beasts that you somehow, fortunately acquired from some ce in this world, you wouldn''te before us to boldly say the rubbish that you just mentioned to us. If you truly want to earn our fear and respect of you, tell your beast to only watch from above and not do anything, no matter what would happen. Then, we would no know is boss. Whether you prideful, lousy thing or us." Haha! Helena suddenly grinned. Then she said with a cold voice "If you think the same as this bold and courageous elderly bastard before me. Come forward! Let''s have a small, friendly ''discussion'' on magic and spellcasting." Chapter 148: Kneel before us, your new Rulers! Chapter 148: Kneel before us, your new Rulers! Once Helena said that, people starteding out from where they stood. Males, females from every of the nine races present her starteding out. Not long, about fifty people surrounded Helena. And they were from the age range of young to elderly. Seeing the number of people that came out to fight Helena, Lydia and the others became worried and wanted to quickly dash forward to go support Helena. But before they could take a step, Sy hurriedly said with a brilliant smile in her face. "Do you doubt Helena''s confidence in her power? Since she didn''t request for any of us toe forward to support or assist her, then that means she trust her magical prowess. So, leave her, let her do her thing." Sy said with a smile hung on her lips while Lydia and the rest nodded their heads agreeably. It waspletely true what Sy said. If Helena needed their help, she would have called for them. Besides, they knew how immensely powerful and fearsomely strong she could be when she enters that form that seems to enable her produce all the types of power that one could ever think of, or even imagine. This, they quickly reasoned within themselves. Then they looked on to see what Helena nned to do to these people that have appeared before her to oppose her dictator-like statement. But, from the chilling prative aura of ruthlessness and brutality roiling around her body, they had a strong feeling in their hearts that Helena was going to probably decimate this set of people that had gathered before her with intensifying rage present in their eyes, perhaps to teach the others a lesson to not alsoe forward and refute her words. "Well, here we are, Beastowner. So let''s start the discussion on magic and spellcasting that you talked about." That elderly man that first came out to oppose what Helena said, spoke with an hideous smile appearing in his face. Helena looked at him and only shook her head. Of course she could sense the murderous intent for her in the man''s heart, making her to shake her head. ''Since you and the others have chosen to die, death it is then!'' She said within herself. She then said with a magically-augmented booming voice to Vinna "Vinna, no matter what happens, don''t do anything. Okay?!" Vinna unhappily growled while Helena only smiled. She then focused back on the people that surrounded her on all sides. Then all of a sudden, Helena who wanted to quickly overwhelm this people and abruptly destroy them, immediately entered her Hrithika form. Once she did so, her hair turned golden while her eyes began to glow brilliantly in the color of purple. Then some form of power that caused chills to surface in the hearts and bodies of the wrathful people that had gathered before her, began to endlessly ripple off of her body. Seeing her stunning transformation, and sensing the seemingly horrifying power that began to move out from within her body like rippling waves into the far distance and in all directions, the people that came out to engage Helena in a Magical and Bloodline battle, quickly activated their lineage-transmitted mystical powers. Then their forms quickly changed too. The forms that these people entered too were unique in appearance, with unknown forms of power beginning to emanate from their bodies. However, it wasn''t as overbearing as that of Helena''s which suddenly intensified in degree and tyrannically pushed back the waves of powering from their bodies, then afflicting them in the next instant with a form of pressure that couldn''t bepared to that which would be produced by dozens of massive heaps ofrge rocks pressing heavily against an object. Therefore, they felt that if these went on for a few more seconds without them doing anything, they will certainly explode intorge clouds of blood. So, just this unbearable pressure alone which emitted from Helena''s slender body, greatly terrified them to the cores of their entire beings. Anyways, this was only one of the results that Helena wanted. She first wanted them to feel immense fear, then regrets, before moving on to brutally annihting them, scarring the hearts of others in the process to prevent them from refuting any of her statementster on. Suddenly, many of these people, especially the experienced elderly ones, quickly shot high into the air and remained afloat at a height of thirty-five feet above the ground with their powers of flight. They actually did this to leave the circr area around Helena which she had filled with a type of mysterious pressure that they couldn''t really understand or describe. While the ones who couldn''t fly, or haven''t mastered the power of flight yet, got instantly crushed to death by exploding into mists of blood by the insane, otherworldly pressure that pervaded a circr radius of ten feet around Helena. Seeing how Helena had quickly, brutally eliminated some important members of their races, the people hovering high in the air whichprised mostly of elderly ones, had anger and anguish set into their heart. Then they moved to unleash unceasing barrages of attacks at Helena. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Large magical attacks that dyed the earth which Helena stood upon in their color, abruptly surfaced in the air and shot towards her with seemingly unstoppable momentums. Sensing the damaging power of the myriad attacks unleashed at her, Helena simply pointed at them. Then as usual, she used a basic, Earth-Level spell that caused many massive spears that glowed dazzlingly in the color of sky blue to rapidly surface and shoot at extreme speeds towards the killing attacks raging towards her from many feet away. Bang! Bang! Bang!... Helena''s spear-shaped attacks that carried small slivers of a type of transcendental power that sought to reign supreme in the entire universe, easily pierced through the massive attacks sent at her like a hot knife through butter, then began to actually cause them to explode with deafening bang sounds into thousands of smithereens in the process. And like as if her spear-shaped magical attacks were mysteriously elerated, once they pierced out of the attacks, abruptly reducing them into the tiniest fragments in the next moment, they suddenly zed at increased higher speeds towards the people floating in the air who then had great fear and terror instantly appear in their eyes and engulf their entire hearts. Then very quickly, they producedrge, defensive magical artifacts from their artifact storage sacks or pouches which then shot towards Helena''s killing attacks to intercept them and probably stop the numerous attacks that were shooting towards them at furious, massively-leaping speeds. Bang! Bang! Bang!... Helena''s attacks smashed really hard into the defensive artifacts that were quickly produced by the people floating in the air, which then shot backwards at tremendous velocities towards them, ramming really hard into the bodies. Argh!! Argh!! Argh!!... Numerous bloodcurdling screeches rang out when many of the people hovering in the air, were wickedly struck by their own defensive magical artifacts which thenunched them at astonishingly high speeds to the ground in the far distance. Helena then turned her head to look at some of the Fey race warriors in the distance. Then she made a certain sign at them which they easilyprehended in the next instant and then abruptly shot into action to execute what she had ordered them to do. With their halberds, scimitars, des and swords, they shed off or cut into two ces, the heads of the people that were tyrannically struck to the ground from the air, or impale them in the chests with their pikes or spears to viciously kill them. While the few that remained in the air as they were able to absorb some of the enormous kic forces that their defensive artifacts heavily struck them with, but were tyrannously shoved dozens of feet away from their initial positions, began to cough outrge mouthfuls of blood in the ce that they floated in the air. They had sustained great, life-threatening injuries from the heavy collisions of their artifacts with their bodies. Then as they looked at Helena who only looked at them back with an indecipherable smile hung on her lips, their eyes shone with anger and rage. Although their eyes at the moment were glowing with frenzy as they looked at her, this however only masked the intense regrets that they were feeling at the moment. If they knew, they wouldn''t havee out. Even the elderly male that came out to oppose her had been heavily rammed to the ground where his head was then shed off from his neck by the murderous, sh-happy warriors of the Fey race. And just when they could beg for her forgiveness, pardon or something like that, Helena''s slender body suddenly lit up greatly with a dazzling white light that actually shot towards them wherever they were as surprisingly spiraling, condensed beams of holy-white light that carried with them a strong luminescence that was totallyparable to that which would be produced by burning many mountainous piles of dry woods. Then once the solid,pacted beams of light struck them like they were actual heavy objects moving at the speed of a ray of light, the few sad-hearted and regret-filled people that remained hovering in the air were knocked heavily to the ground in the far distance, while bingpletely blind in the process, since the exceedingly bright white light put out by the luminous beams that were fired at them, shone brightly in their unprotected eyes that it simply burned their retinas. Then without needing further instructions from Helena, the Fey warriors dashed to where the people gruesomely struck down from the air by Helena''s light-bound attacks crashed into, and delightedly, vengefully shed off their heads with their broad des, or impaled their hearts with their long spears. When there was no one remaining in the air again, Helena then went forward, still in her Hrithika form, to appear before the people of the nine races again, and this time, with a beautiful smile in her face. And at this time, Sy and Helena''s cult members hade forward to stand by her side. When Sy appeared before Helena, Helena nodded at her with that beautiful smile in her face. She then turned her head to look at the people of the nine races and said to them in a type of tone that couldn''t be questioned. "Kneel before us, your new Rulers!" Chapter 149: Swearing an Oath Chapter 149: Swearing an Oath Once Helena gave thatmand, the people from the nine races quickly went down on their knees with fear in their eyes, as they didn''t know what Helena might do them if they dared to disobey her. Seeing that they have knelt before her with dread in their eyes, Helena felt somewhat fulfilled. So, if she eventually rises to a stage where she should be stronger than her popr older sister without using her Hrithika bloodline power, she would be able topel bad people to kneel before her, and that they would do with unbridled terror in their eyes. Once she thought of this, her eyes twinkled while she gave a broad smile. Then recollecting her fantasizing mind a momentter, she said to the people kneeling on the ground before she and Sy. "Now, that you have epted me as your new Ruler, I have some things to say to you all." She then continued "For a first, you all shall partake in an Oath swearing that you will never tell any soul, even the dead and apparitions about what happened here today. Anyone that tries to, will rapidly dry up and be immediately burned to a crisp by an uncanny consuming fire." "Am I clear?!" She asked with a loud tone in her voice. "Clear as a crystalke, Ruler" They all answered at once. "Hmm" Helena uttered with an approving nod of her head. And since she was still in her Hrithika form, which could actuallyst up to this moment since she wasn''t drawing an overly great amount of power from it, decided to cast a Mage-level Oath spell. Then she started to utter the words for a particr spell that had branded to her memory. This spell was one of the many thousand magical spells that she took her time to study in that room that contained more than hundreds of thousands of spellbooks which had drafted in them, iplete magical spells. Once she finished uttering the indecipherable words that for that spell, a mysterious type of power suddenly gushed out from her body and actually condensed into arge, dark ck book that floated in front of her at her chest level. Then this massive, dark ck book which had thick, branching red veins that resembled that of humans all over it surfaces, and also purple-colored inscriptions of anciently, cryptic words and grey-colored engravings of mystifying, ult-like diagrams, suddenly spread open with the pages in it starting to flip one after the other, like an unseen entity; a ghost, was opening the pages of the floating book to the next. And as this happened, it unexpectedly became engulfed in an inferno-sized, dark ck fire that had deeper hues of red and purple in it. Immediately the iplete, Mage-level magical spell worked by causing that strange book to materialize before her, and which Helena wasn''t really surprised about since her Hrithika form enabled her to tap into the boundless power of the unlimitedprehension of the profoundness of everything in the world that was locked away within her, she said to the hundreds of people from the each of the nine nines races kneeling before her in fear. "Now, say after me." She said while they all nodded their heads. "I swear this day, that I will be apletely loyal and honest warrior to the Fey race. I will put my life on the line to protect the people of the Fey race from harm and destruction. Everything that I will do, is to immensely contribute to the growth and development of the Fey race. If any day I think of doing anything counterproductive, I shall experience severe aches and intense burning sensations all over entire body that will kill me if I don''t ask for forgiveness from the rulers of the Fey race. Then any day that I think of doing evil, no matter how small, to anybody from the Fey race, including the Oath Giver, may the uncanny, instant judgement soul-ravaging me burning around the mystical, Life Reaper Book of Oaths, engulf my entire body and burn me to nothingness. And, this binding Oath that I have taken, shall extend to my entire family and continue for thousands of generations toe!" As Helena said this, the people from each of the nine races repeated after her with high degrees of unconcealed sadness and sorrow in their tone. So, this was what they had been reduced to? As meatshields for the Fey race if a war between their kingdom and another kingdom started. However, they all knew that they deserved this. If it wasn''t extreme greed for the Fey race seemingly inexhaustible gold resources and extremely enticing women and girls, they wouldn''t have been turned into their meatshields by this girl who they had left out when they were heavily nning to invade the Fey kingdom and conquer them overwhelmingly. After they finished saying that, which they all said after Helena, the pages of the book suddenly stopped flipping. Then the massive book closed and unexpectedly turned into thousands of floating symbols that each had raging, dark ck mes which had deeper shades of red and purple in them, beginning to burn furiously around them. Once these burning symbols appeared, they shot like rays of light towards the people from the nine races. Then they prated into their bodies and remained burning within their bodies. Although the symbols were burning frenziedly within their bodies, they however didn''t produce even the slightest heat that would cause any degree of difort to the people of the nine races. However, as they remained burning within them, they were waiting for the Oath swearers to do the opposite of what they swore to, before transforming into massive, overbearing destructive mes that would instantly engulf their bodies and actually vaporize them,pletely erasing away their existences from the world. Once this happened, Helena broke a smile across her face. ''It''s done!'' She said happily inwardly. At this point in time, she had reverted back to her normal self. That Mage-level power that discharged from her body had put a great mental strain on her mind. However, she enduringly did what she did; making the people of the nine races kneeling before her to say those oaths after her, before transforming back to her normal self. She really had a surprising endurance limit and high threshold for pain. She then looked at Sy who was beside her and said with a bright, lovable smile in her face "These people have been turned into loyal warriors of your race. However, if they try to betray your race or engage in anything that will jeopardize whatever your race ns to do, they will be quickly consumed by unquenchable magical mes that will suddenly erupt from within them. So, you don''t need to worry about them betraying your race or doing something that would put it in danger. Leave the worries to the burning symbols that have now deeply etched themselves to their hearts." Helena said and grinned while Sy''s eyes shone with understanding. "Thank you, Helena. I don''t know how I am going to ever repay you for all these." Sy said as she lovingly stared into Helena''s bright eyes. Helena''s face then slightly flushed; her fair cheeks developed small hues of bright pink. She then said with a smile appearing in her face too "Anytime, Sy." Sy nodded her head with that smile still in her face. She then said to Helena with a curious gaze in he eyes "Now, how do we transport our people out of here back to our kingdom? Also, we have to find a way to move these people too. We can''t leave them behind to move on their own. They are now our men, so we have to take care of them too. Not treat them as trash." Helena nodded her head in agreement to what Sy said. She then said "You are right, Sy. That''s what I am also thinking about." Then a few momentster, Helena said "I guess that there''s nothing we can do except use my colossal pet to transport most of everyone back to our kingdom." She then said further "Okay, this is what we will do. Some of us will use the remaining flying ships to fly with the people from the nine races back to our kingdom. While the rest of us will ride on my massive pets to return to our kingdom" When she finished saying that, she asked Sy who was by her side "How does that sound? Cool enough?" "Yea. It''s cool." Sy answered. "Okay. The only thing left now is to speak to Vinna. I doubt she would allow any other person to climb her back except me. Talk more of arge multitude of people not known to her. She would definitely be furious at me and everyone else" Helena said and produced a wry smile on her face. Haha! Sy grinned lightly. "It''s your beast. It would definitely answer you in the end." She said with a smile in her face. Helena nodded her head with a smile hung on her lips. She then said "Yea, it certainly would. Then as a point of correction, Sy. Vinna is not a beast. She is my pet." "Oh, alright. Correction well taken, Your Royal Highness" Sy said yfully while Helena shook her head at her. Helena then suddenly said when she recalled something "By the way, where is your mom, Sy? I was so carried away about bringing back to life that Ipletely forgot about her. Where is she?" Chapter 150: Going back to the Fey kingdom Chapter 150: Going back to the Fey kingdom "She hurried off to the Vampire and Werewolf kingdom with some Fey guards to go request for their help. She felt that if I go, I might not be able to totally convince them toe. So, she decided to go herself to ask them to supply her with a significant number of their warriors if they couldn''te themselves to help us in our earlier intense battle with these races." Sy answered. "Oh. Okay. I hope she is fine?" Helena said with concern in her tone. She then asked "How long would it take her to go from the Fey kingdom to the Vampire and Werewolf kingdom?" "Well, since she used our fastest flying ship, a small ten-passenger ship that can cross many miles in an instant, it should take them a little more than an hour to arrive at the distant kingdoms of the Werewolves and the Vampires. Perhaps she is involved in a serious talk with them that she hasn''t been able to return. My only hope right now is that their ship hasn''t been intercepted by bad guys on the way to the Vampire and Werewolf kingdom or back from there." Sy said with intense worry appearing in her eyes. Helena nodded her head. She then said with a smile in her face "She will definitely be fine. Don''t worry too much about her. She would arrive at the Fey kingdom soon." Sy nodded her head with a smile in her face. Helena then said further with a smile appearing in her face "Now, it''s time to do my own convincing. I just hope she would agree." Helena then activated the wings attached to her back. Snap! In the next instant, a pair ofrge mechanical wings rapidly expanded out of her back and produced a snap sound as they became rigid from their copsible state. She then used it to fly into the air towards Vinna who began to produce excited sounds as she saw Helena flying towards her. When Helena appeared before her, in which she was like a floating particle of dust before a levitating, towering mountain, she said with a smile hung on her lips "Vinna, I want you help me transport my friend and arge number of their warriors back to their kingdom. Can you do that for me?" Vinna growled in defiance while Helena smiled knowingly. She had predicted within herself that Vinna was definitely going to refuse anyone other than her going up to stay on back. Helena then moved closer to her to affectionately rub her head. She then said "Come on, Vinna. Although I know that you will hate it for anyone other than me to climb up your back to stay on it, these are however my friends and their warriors. Many of their ships have been damaged, so you are outst resort to move them all from here back to their kingdom. You have to help me transport them, Vinna. And this is for just this time, I won''t ever request from you in the future that you should allow some people climb up your back to move them to another region. I promise!" It was only now that Vinna agreed, since she didn''t growl, which Helena then took for a yes. She then kissed Vinna''s massive head and descended back to the ground to appear before Sy who was waiting with an intensely curious expression in her face to know if Helena''s pet, Vinna, epted to allow ny percent of them here to climb up her back so they could be moved back to their kingdom. Once Helenanded beside Sy, the massive, copsible wings at her back folded and retracted back into the mechanism that ejected them out. Sy who couldn''t hold back her burning curiosity asked "So did she agree? Did your pet agree that we can alle up her back?" As soon as Sy asked this question, Lydia and the rest looked at Helena to listen to the answer that she would give. Once this question was asked, Helena showed a naughty smile on her lips. She then said in the next moment with a serious expression appearing in in her face "Nope! Vinna bluntly refused. She disrespectfully said to me in my face that you all should fuck off far away from her." Sy, Lydia and the rest looked at Helena with suspicious eyes. They felt that she should be joking. "Are you serious about this, Helena?" Lydia asked as she stared at Helena with an indescribable gaze in her eyes. Helena shook her head. "Do you see smiling, Lydia? Of course I am damn serious about this." Helena answered with that serious expression still in her face. Sy then shook her head and said with a serious tone in her voice "Hmm. I guess you have overpampered your pet way too much. You need to greatly discipline it to not use such obscene words directly in your face. To be honest, and take no offense, your pet is damn rude!" Haha! Helena then suddenly broke into a raucousughter that caused Sy, Lydia and the rest to have a definite feeling that Helena had sessfully yed a mischievous one on them. Lydia then shook her head with a slight smirk expression appearing on her lips when she recalled how Helena used them to catch fun and feelings of delight when they were still in that flying Fey ship by saying that she had used her vast, monster-summoning powers to bring the colossal beast they were seeing from another realm called the Great Godbeast Realm. "I knew she was joking. You this damned, silly girl" Sy said looking at Helena while Helena only smiled. She then said "Well, it always feel good to see the funny expressions in your faces whenever I mention something shocking." "Don''t try that with me next time, babe. Or I am going to kill you." Sy said yfully while Helena straightened up herself and nodded seriously. Seeing the serious expression in Helena''s face, Sy only shook her head and then asked with a smile appearing in her face "When did you be a joker?" "Since this moment" Helena answered smilingly. She then said "Alright, y time is over. So to the question that you first asked me, my pet has agreed to lift all of us to our kingdom" Sy and the rest nodded their heads. Sy then asked with a slightly puzzled expression in her face "Alright. So, how do we get there? Too her back? You know, she is too towering in figure. No matter how high I jump, I don''t think I would be able to reach it back. And I can''t fly. Same with my men. So, how do we get there?" "Well, I guess we would have to let hernd somece else. Then we would have to walk down there and try to leap onto her back. Or have the ones that can fly, carry us on their back or give us a lift by pulling us by the arm and then drop us on the back of my pet. How''s that? Does it sound cool?" Helena asked. "Yea. That''s nice!" Sy said while Helena nodded her head. Helena then said with a loud booming voice to Vinna "Vinna, find arger ce tond. These people can''t fly and absolutely can''t jump onto your back from the ground." Vinna chirped in response to what Helena said and then began to use it massive, far-seeing eyes to scan the region many miles away for a suitable ce tond. "Have you seen a ce tond in yet?" Helena asked Vinna a few momentster with her magically-enhanced booming voice. Vinna then produced a melodious sound note as a response to what Helena asked her. She then suddenly shot in the East direction at an insane speed tond somewhere that was far away from where Helena and the rest stood. To be precise, where she chose tond was a forested ce that was a few kilometers away from where Helena and the rest were currently present at. Although that ce was a really massive forest that if a mountain was dropped there, it could easily fit into that ce, Vinna had no choice than to select there tond. So that meant that her towering, mountainous body was going to destroy the massive,rge-canopied trees that dotted everywhere in this area. Seeing that Vinna had suddenly swooped down from the air to the ground, Helena turned her head to look at Sy and her cult members and said cot seems she has found a ce tond. Let''s go there." Sy and the rest nodded their heads. Helena then said to the people of the nine races whose bodies still gave out auras of sadness "You guys can go into the remaining flying ships that we have avable. And don''t worry about flying the ships, some members of the Fey race who can pilot the ships will go in with you to transport you guys to our kingdom." "Then remember, don''t try anything funny. Those mystical symbols of Oath burning without heat in your bodies, will suddenly engulf you in extremely hot mes and instantly burn your bodies and souls to ashes if you try as much to think of something shady or sinister against any of the Fey members that will pilot the ships for you. I believe I am clear with what I just said. And I believe a warning is enough." She then turned her head to look at everyone from the Fey race and said with a cool, amiable tone in her voice "Alright everyone, let''s march down to where my petnded." Everyone heard what she said and nodded their heads. Then they began to reverently follow behind her, Sy and her colleagues to where her petnded. Chapter 151: Fixing the kingdom Chapter 151: Fixing the kingdom Since they walked on feet to many miles away, the flying Fey ships had already taken into the air and then shot towards the Fey kingdom, leaving Helena and the rest behind. Then when Helena and the rest eventually got to where her massive beast was, they began to leap onto it back. Now that it was on the ground, they could jump onto it back. Unlike before when it was very high in the air. So, the ones with high jumping powerunched themselves, while holding or embracing others, onto the back of the beast. Then Helena''s friends: Deborah and Lauren, supported by carrying the females of the Fey race onto the the back of the beast using their wing. After fifteen minutes of doing so, everyone could now be seen on the back of Vinna who then began to p her massive wings that generated massive currents that swept past thend with a powerful force, tremendously eroding it in the process since it stripped away a vast, thickyer of the earth here, and shattered therge pieces of ruined trees found here into smaller smithereens. After pping for sometime and creating those destructive currents of wind that seemed to tear away arge portion of the earth, it was do finally able tounch itself into the air. Then Helena who sat at the back of her head, began to give directions to Vinna to return then back to the Fey kingdom. *** A few momentster since Vinna zed through the sky at a shocking speed, it finally arrived at the Fey kingdom. Then it tried to lower itself to the ground that it was just fifteen feet above it. Since it was now close to the ground and that they could manage to jump from it back onto the ground, everyone started to leap off the back of Vinna to the ground. While those who were scared of jumping down were either embraced by the bold ones that jumped down with them, or were carried down by both Deborah and Lauren, then by Lydia who used the teleportation power of her blue de to bring them down one after the other. When everyone hade off it back, Helena who was still on the back of it head said with a smile in her face as she rubbed it head "Alright, Vinna. Thank you so much. You are the best pet ever. Now, since you are toorge tond and definitely won''t want to remain flying in the air, why don''t you go find a ce to stay. Like on the top of a mountain that can be found in a valley which is not too far away from here." Vinna chirped which Helena took as a yes. "Alright, Vinna. I wille off your back now. While you go find a mountain anywhere in this region to rx. And remember, be vignt of where you are. If you notice anything amiss, take off in the next instant and return here. Am I clear?" Helena said and then asked as she affectionately patted the back of Vinna''s head. Vinna then produced a melodious sound as a response to the what Helena asked. "Good, Vinna!" Helena said. She then stood to her feet from her cross-legged position on the back of Vinna''s head and then jumped to the ground. Then a few moments before she wouldnd to the ground, the copsible wings attached to her shoulder des suddenly ejected out and turned into a pair ofrge wings that began to p and slowed her fall, thereby allowing her to gentlynd to the ground. Then the copsible mechanical wings folded back in the next moment and retracted back in. Helena then went forward to stand beside her friends who were looking at the abysmal state of the Fey kingdom. Nearly almost everything had been ruined. There were no more buildings to be seen, as every one of them had been burned down to rubbles by the mes that the enemy races set to burn the kingdom and it people to ashes. While hundreds of corpses that belonged to both the Fey race people and the people from the ten allied enemy races could be seen littering the entire expanse ofnd of the Fey Kingdom. It was really a disturbing sight to see, as heads, limbs, body parts and various decaying internal organs of the body could be seen on the ground. While red blood which had turned darker in shade, due to being exposed to the sun for a very long time, seemed to have thickly coated the earth. "This ce looks damn awful! We have to rebuild our kingdom from the scratch." Helena suddenly said while everyone nodded their heads. Helena then looked at Sy and asked "These people that invaded your kingdom and reduced it to this terribly appalling state, their kingdoms, where are they located? Are they based around here too, or they came from far away?" "Their kingdoms are also around us. You can see them as neighbouring kingdoms." Sy responded. "Okay. Howrge is theirnd?" Helena asked. "Well, they are only small-popted kingdoms. So, theirnds should be one-fifth of our total area ofnd." Sy answered. Helena nodded her head. She then said "Since we have conquered their people and converted them into our warriors, it''s only right that we go to im thosends and establish a bigger kingdom. Or what do you think?" Sy''s eyes widened in awe and astonishment. She then said with a delighted tone in her voice "That''s a really good n, Helena. Once we do that, we would have a bigger kingdom. Then we would have massive armies, and then go on to swallow other kingdoms and be a major power to be reckoned with in this dark, bloody world." Helena only produced a smirk-like smile on her face and then shook her head to what Sy was was saying. She then suddenly snapped her fingers in front of Sy''s face and said "Ma''am, pleasee back to our world. You have quickly journeyed into your personal fantasy world. It''s best you return" Then Sy kept mute and looked smilingly at Helena who shook her head at her. Helena then said "Of course we can do that. But we are still far from that level. However, with great discipline, iparable seriousness, utmost dedication and hardwork, we would definitely get there." She then continued "But now, we have to really think of building back our kingdom first, then swallowing up thosends to expand thend size of the kingdom." Sy nodded her head. She then said "I think we can start by hiringrge numbers of professional toe do this for us." Helena nodded her head and then said "Yea, we need to hire like a reallyrge number of professionals. Some will be fixing the kingdom by helping us erect back our destroyed magnificent buildings, which this time, must berge in size and very tall. Then we would have like numerous towers that will almost connect to the sky, which we can stand in rooms in them to observantly watch everything going on in really far away ces. Then the other professionals will erect a tall and thick fence that will circle round the Fey kingdom and the neighboring kingdoms." After she said this, she looked at Sy and then at her friends and asked" How does that sound? Is it cool enough?" Everyone nodded their heads, showing that they were cool with it. Then Lydia asked with a curious gaze in her eyes "Hope you know that what you are talking about will cause you an astronomical sum of either gold and silver coins? Does this kingdom have that kind of amount in massive vaults hidden deep in the ground in this region or in some other region? If not, you would have to leave that part of erection of tall and thick fences out, since it seems infeasible, due tock of money." Helena nodded her head. She then said with a smile in her face "You are totally right about that, Lydia. But I think the Fey race are extremely rich in gold coins. I am very certain that it must be the numerous, near-inexhaustible gold mines owned by them that attracted these races over and made them ally together and invade the Fey kingdom." Once she said that, she turned her head to look at Sy and asked" Right, Sy?" Sy nodded her head. She then said "Yea. That was what caused the invasion, Helena. However, we don''t have much gold coins to really finance all the massive costly projects that you mentioned. We would have to mine gold for a really long time and turn them into golden tokens to be able to pay for the expensive services of the professionals. I guess we would have to forget about the fence thing for now and focus on building the buildings and Region Watch towers that you mentioned about." "Oh, okay" Helena said with a nod of her head. Then just when they would open discussion on another key topic, Lauren suddenly said, trying to contribute "Actually, I think you guys can still try to erect the fence that will circle round this kingdom and the other small kingdoms." Once she said this, everyone turned their heads to look at her with deeply puzzled expression in their faces. Then Lucretia asked "How, Lauren? Hope you don''t mind telling us?" Lauren shook her head and said "Nope. I don''t mind" She then continued "To save the tremendous cost of the erection of that kind of fence that senior Helena spoke about, why don''t she try entering her seeming all-powerful form and try to create an even bigger, wider, thicker and more solid fence using her limitless vast powers over all the elements and energies in the universe" Chapter 152: Letting the cat out of the bag Chapter 152: Letting the cat out of the bag Once Lauren said that, everyone turned their heads to look at Helena who only produced a smile on her face. "Howe I didn''t think of that?" Helena asked while Sy and the rest grinned. "We also don''t know too" Sy said while Helena nodded her head. She then looked at Lauren and said "Nice one, Lauren" "So, are you going to do that now?" Sy unexpectedly asked. "Nope! I can try to do that anytime." Helena answered. She then continued "Let''s do something more important, since the fence raising thing has been settled." "Alright then." Sy said with a slight nod of head. Helena then said with a booming voice to everyone before her "Guys, let us bury the bodies and their parts." Once she gave that instruction, the entire member of the Fey race and the races of the nine kingdoms who were now their Outer Court warriors, set to work immediately. Not long, they began to carry the corpses and their other body parts to have them buried within the kingdom. *** After many hours of doing this, in which they had buried all the bodies, they returned to Helena''s presence to await further instructions. Helena nodded her head at the good job done by the people before her. She then looked at Sy who said that they should keep three minutes of silence for all the souls that had died. Then after the silence was over, Sy said "I want some of you to gather yourself into groups that will go out there to search for professionals that we will pay to help us erect back our magnificent buildings and build tall towers for us." Immediately after Sy said that, some of the Fey people formed into small groups that then left the kingdom to go search for professionals, while the races of the nine kingdoms who were now the Outer Court warriors for the Fey kingdom remained behind to listen to further instructions. However, Helena didn''t want them to do anything else. So, she only told them to go back to their kingdoms to reside in for the moment, since there were no structure in the Fey kingdom to house anyone of them. She also instructed that they should all re-gather when the buildings have been erected. Then she, Sy, her friends and the rest of the Fey race left with one of the nine race to stay with them at their kingdom. Then after many hours of walking, they finally arrived at that kingdom. And after choosing where to stay for the night, which was arge room that would easily amodate she and her friends, and still be spacious enough to amodate dozen more people, Helena and her friends began to discuss with themselves. "So girls, here is my friend. Then for a proper introduction, her name is Sy." Helena said with a smile in her face. "Okay." Lydia and the rest said. Then they took turns in introducing themselves to Sy who smiled at them. "Senior Helena, why don''t you tell her about the cult group that we have?" Lauren unexpectedly asked. "Sure." Helena said with a smile appearing in her face. She then said to Sy "Sy, there is this cult group that I formed to gather heroes who would fight for the weak and oppressed. It''s called the Heavenly Fiend Termination Cult. While the name for it was given to this girl you now know as Lauren" "Oh, that''s nice of you, Lauren. Great naming sense you have there" Sy said, praising Lauren who began to smilingly bask in the praise that spouted from Sy''s mouth. "So Helena, you actually left where your sister took you to tooe back here and see me?" Sy asked with astonishment in her eyes. "Sure" Helena said. She then continued "Actually, I wouldn''t have been able toe here if I didn''t suddenly get to know that we could go into the world to gather contribution points after fulfilling certain missions to acquire things in that ce. So, since we were being sent into the world toplete a certain mission and acquire contribution points, I decided to use the opportunity toe see you. And I am d that I really did so, if not, I would have forever lost you" Sy produced an affectionate smile on her face upon hearing what Helena said. She then said "I am also d too" Helena nodded her head. Sy then asked with a curious tone in her voice "So your mission, what''s it about? Hope you don''t mind telling me what it is?" "It''s a golden two-star mission. The golden in it name suggest the level of difficulty of the mission, while the two star gives the level of spellcasters that can go for it." Helena said. "Oh, okay" Sy said. She then asked as she looked at Helena "What level are you?" "Earth-Level spellcaster" Helena answered. "Hmm. Is that a powerful level?" Sy asked while Lauren suddenly burst intoughter. She then immediately said before Helena could reply "No, it''s not. It''s just a level above the weakest. And there are still many more stages above it with Cosmic-level spellcasting being the highest. Like, the most powerful stage in which one would be able to utilize all the Aetha energy in the magical universe to unleash an attack that can cause destruction on an inteary scale." "Wow! That''s great." Sy said with awe and shock in her eyes. She then looked at Helena and said with a smile in her face "I guess you still have lot of work to do then." "Yea, I still have a..." Helena couldn''t finish her statement when Lauren suddenly interrupted by saying "Senior Helena doesn''t really fit to be in the Earth-level spellcasting stage anymore. She is powerful enough to be regarded as a Sky-level spellcaster, that is without entering that her ultimately powerful form." "How do you mean?" Sy asked to understand what Lauren said. "What I mean is that, senior Helena is now capable of producing magical attacks that isparable to that of Sky-level spellcasters. So this means that she has graduated from being an Earth-level spellcaster into a Sky-level spellcaster." Lauren responded. "Alright. I understand now." Sy said. Then looking at Helena, she asked "Where is that ce that your sister took you to? Where is it located? Maybe I could sometimes to visit you." Haha! Helena grinned. "Don''t bothering, unless you wanna join. And I am sure that you wouldn''t want to do that, since the two chiefs of the kingdom are not around to give instructions to their members on what to do to progress the kingdom. However, I can tell you what that ce is. It''s a ce called the Great Sisterhood training camp. The instructors there teach people from every type of race how to tap into their bloodline abilities to unleash them, and teach hand-to-handbat and also spellcasting that Lauren described to you some moments ago." She replied. "Hmm. That''s really nice. I wish I could go there to develop my abilities. But I can''t leave my people by themselves." Sy said. Helena nodded her head and then said "Yea, you can''t leave our people behind. But anyways, you have me. Then anytime that I am ableprehend a lot of things that we are being taught in there to the instructor-level, I wille over to teach you so you could tap into the Fey bloodline and draw more of your inherent potentials from it." Sy nodded her head. She then said "By the way, you guys still haven''t told me the mission that you selected? I know it''s for your level, but hope it''s not too dangerous or extremely difficult to achieve?" Helena smiled. "It may be dangerous or extremely difficult to achieve. However, I don''t really give a damn about that because I am gonnaplete it anyways. Then together with my smart and powerful colleagues, I believe that we can fulfill every damn highly lethal mission that would be thrown at us." She said. She then continued "So, about the mission, it''s one that requires that we burn down the shrines of five cannibalistic witches from two kingdoms which are the Hotstone kingdom and Redsand kingdom." "What? Witches? Like the ones that killed those bounty hunters of my Fey race then?" Sy asked with unbridled shock in her tone. "Yea, something like that. However, don''t be too worried. They are not as powerful as that witch that the bounty hunter of our Fey race faced then. These ones are at our level of spellcasting, as given in the name of the mission. So, we should be able to handle them." Helena said. "Are you really sure about that, Helena? What if they are hiding some other abilities that the creator of the mission aren''t really aware about? What if they are as powerful as that witch that abducted you and killed our people who tried to save you?" Sy asked with excessive worry in her tone. Helena then smiled. She guessed that it was really time to let the cat out of the bag. "Well, the witch that abducted me was a Summoner-level witch. As in, she could summon different types of Cendrian Spirits into her bodies to gain tremendously vast Spiritual Powers. But these ones that we are going after to eliminate are only low-level spellcasters like us. They don''t know how to do Spirit Summoning like that witch. But if they can actually do it and were only hiding their abilities from the people that created this mission, then I guess it would be really bloody and disastrous for us then. Hahaha! Just kidding, Sy." "Now, there is something that you must know which I have been hiding from you all these while. That witch that killed those Fey bounty hunters then, was actually terminated by me in the end" Chapter 153: Are you sure you arent immortal? Chapter 153: Are you sure you aren''t immortal? Once Helena said that, Sy''s eyes shone with shock. "What? You were the one that killed that cannibal witch? And not some good, old witch as you said that time?" Sy asked. "Yes, Sy. There was no old witch that killed her. I was the one that killed her" Helena said. She then continued "I could have told you that time. But I didn''t really trust anyone then. So, I kept the secret to myself." "Wow!" Sy eximed. She then asked with intense curiosity in her tone "But how did you do it? You shouldn''t have been able to use your powers then to destroy a witch who was at that level of power." "Yea, you are right Sy. I definitely won''t be able to produce such degree of overwhelming mystical power at that age." Helena said. She then continued "Actually, it was the witch that brought doom upon herself. When she killed the bounty hunters from our race, she came to me to directly finish me off since she could perceive that I was kinda dangerous to her. You know, when we were at her ce where she was cutting us apart and feeding on our organs that spilled out of those cuts, I uttered a Control-type spell out of annoyance which then caused every sharp objects in the room to produce a bright glow and ze through the air at incredible speeds towards her which then deeply impaled her with a lot of force and carried her off the ground to pinned to a wall in the distance." "So, when she was able to y the bounty hunters, she came for me and sank her qued and decaying, surprisingly sharp teeth deep into my neck to suck my blood and entirely drain me of it so that she could kill me. When she eventually did so and threw lifeless my body aside, she went forward to quickly consume the blood of the other kids. However, before she could really do such, my blood which seemed to possess some form of awareness on it own, and had a strong mysterious connection to me, began to furiously burn within her on mymand when I woke from the death-like state I was put into. Then it expanded out of her into a massive, raging me that engulfed her whole figure and rapidly incinerated her to nothingness, and even many feet of the ground that she stood upon." "So, that was how I was able to destroy her" Helena said summarily with a bright and proud smile in her face. "Wow. So you even came back from the dead. Are you sure you aren''t immortal? Perhaps if someone kills you, you will awaken, right?" Sy asked with bewilderment in her tone. Once she asked this question, Lydia and the rest turned their heads to look at Helena to hear the response that she would give to the question that Sy asked her. However, they were greatly amazed that Helena coulde back to life. Then they felt that she was perhaps immortal and indestructible, since she resurrected from the dead after having being killed by that witch that sucked out her entire blood. Although they thought this, they listened with great attentiveness to hear what she would say on that. Seeing their really attentive, cute faces, Helena burst intoughter. "We are serious here, Helena" Lydia unexpectedly said. Helena then stoppedughing in the next moment and said "Alright. Sorry for myughter outburst. But you cats should have seen your faces. Haha!" She then immediately spoke after she ended her grinning in the next instant when she saw the threatening looks that had appeared in each of their pretty faces. "Actually, I don''t really know about that. I may be killed like any one of you if I ever got careless or carried away in an intensely deadly battle. I don''t think I am immortal." Helena answered. "Hmm. Well, from what you have said so far, Helena, pardon me if I say that I totally doubt that. I think the only way to really kill you is to reduce your body into ashes with some form of uncanny or otherworldly fire, or enwrap your entire body with a type of extreme constraining force that will cause you to burst or explode into thousands of pieces. That seems pretty much to be the only way and method to have you killed. Other than that, no other method or technique should be able to bring about your actual demise. And now, I am starting to even think that it''s just one of the numerous characteristics about you, since the universe wouldn''t want someone that it near-boundlessly endowed with a lot of tremendously amazing abilities to be killed just like that, if she ever got careless or something." Lydia said, refuting Helena''s statement. Haha! Helena grinned lightly. She then said with a smile appearing in her face "You may be right, Lydia. But I am certain that you are totally wrong with what you just said. I am no immortal, indestructible or death-defying being. I am a simple and beautiful human that can grow old and die when it''s time. When I have fulfilled my purpose in this damned darky world anyway. So, you guys shouldn''t tell me I am immortal or some being that is invulnerable to death. I won''t ept that. Even the thought of it alone is starting to terrify me." "So, you guys would grow old and die, while I would still be alive and be roaming the worlds alone. That''s some insane degree of loneliness, girls. Haha! It better not be, or I would fully regret being the Chosen One, if that''s the kind of life that I am supposed to live. Or don''t you know that a life without any friend or rtive is not really a life to live. It''s a terrible life. A greatly horrendous one, which I wouldn''t want to be a partaker of." Sy and the rest nodded their heads. Then Sy adroitly changed the topic since the atmosphere was getting permeated with sad feelings. "So Helena, you are the Chosen One, like really? No wonder you seem fathomlessly powerful. But I am seriously offended, girl. Why didn''t you tell me about this all these while? And by the way, I wanna ask. How many things do you still keep hidden from me? I want you to bring light to everything this moment." Sy asked and ordered with amanding tone in her voice. "I am sorry, Sy. Do forgive me" Helena said with a begging gaze in her eyes. "Well, I am not angry. I am not just pleased by what you did." Sy said. "Alright. Thank you, babe. Then to your question, I don''t have anything else that I am keeping from you. I think you should know everything about me now." Helena answered. "Hmm. Okay. So apart from Lydia, Lucretia, Lauren and Deborah in your group, who else are the people in your cult group? Then how''s yourbat training at the camp going, have you really gone far with it? How skillful in fighting are you now? And have you gotten or made new enemies? Since most people being trained there would be really envious of you, and then start to intensely hate you once they see that the instructors there are paying you way too much attention than on them." Sy asked. "Yes, I have other people who have joined my cult group. There is this senior named Sandra. She is a member of my cult group and is someone that''s astonishingly powerful. I can easily say that she''s the strongest of all the seniors in that ce where we are being trained. She has these numerous insane records which I wanna beat. But I have to be mentally and physically well-geared for them. If not, I could lose out on beating those records, and those records would definitely remain there for all eternity, since no one else there other than me might be able to really beat only one of her crazy, intimidating records." Helena said while Sy shook her head with extreme awe im her eyes. From the way that Helena respectfully and adoringly spoke about her senior, Sandra to her, it seemed like she was really powerful. Helena then continued to give responses to the questions that she was asked "Mybat skills are still kinda poor. However, I am copying off skills from others which I am adding to my vast, mental library of skills. Haha! I know that''s cheating. But one must do what one can to achieve a certain result." "Then to your question if I have made a certain enemy. Yes, I have. Her name''s Jennifer. She actually tried casting an evil spell on me which I was able to deflect, but only because I got wind of what she wanted to do to me that I was able to readily deflect the ominous magical attack that she sent out at me. If not, I would have be a magical cripple by now. And that means I wouldn''t be able to cast magical spells anymore. I would be permanently, magically incapacitated. But that''s all thanks to Lydia here who told me about it. She saved me from a disastrous and terrible fate. I really owe her a great debt." Helena said. "Wow! What an enemy? And has she been obliterated? Like, totally wiped off from this world?" Sy asked concernedly. "I don''t know. Probably. My sister was on their tail. So, I don''t know if she has yed both she and her mother now." Helena answered. Chapter 154: Arrival of the professionals Chapter 154: Arrival of the professionals "What? Even her mother was involved in that attempt at destroying you?" Sy asked with shock in her tone. "Yes. She was even the one that gave her daughter that evil magical spell to master and use on me." Helena answered. "I hope your sister caught them, or she could pose a great danger to you in future." Sy said. "Same here. But I doubt that they have been caught. This is because they used some form of extremely powerful evasive treasure to escape the training camp even as it was ced on magical lockdown. However, I hope they have been caught. Or they would pose a tremendous problem to me in future just as you have rightly said." Helena said. "Hmm. But anyways, you are too powerful to be destroyed by them. They shall gather against you, but in the end, they shall all be destroyed by you, no matter the numbers that they woulde in against you." Sy said with a smile while Helenaughed. Then they began to discuss other things into the night until they unknowingly slept off with only Helena who was still awake then stood to her feet to pick nkets that she then spread over each of them to cover their bodies from the intense cold of the night. After she did so, she alsoid down to rest and have a nice sleep. *** Next morning... "Morning, beauties" Helena who was the first to wake, said out loud with a smile in her face. Once her voice rang out, Sy and the rest had their eyes snap open. Then theyzily stretched where theyid down to rest the previous night before standing to their feet with smiles in their faces. "Morning, Helena" They started to greet back one after the other. Helena smilingly nodded her head at their greetings and asked "Hope you girls had a sound sleep? Or the intensely cold night prevented you guys from having a good, cosy sleep?" "I guess I did. I don''t know about the others" Lucretia immediately answered. "Come on, Lucretia. We all did. Can''t you speak for all of us?" Lydia questioned with an affable smile in her face, while Lucretia shook her head apologetically. "So, what are we going to set out to do today?" Deborah unexpectedly asked. She then questioned further "Should we go back to the Fey kingdom and start making ns on how to heal the damaged topography of thend, and restore the beauty of the kingdom?" "That''s a good question you have raised, Deborah." Lucretia said. She then looked at Helena and asked "So, what do you say about the question that Deborah asked?" "Yea. Let''s go there. I was just about to mention that when she beat me to it. Very silly girl" Helena said as she looked at Deborah who only made a funny tongue-out expression at her. Then before finally setting out of therge room that they were given by one of the races of the nine kingdoms that they had converted into their kingdom protectors, they first had their beauty showers, before leaving there with sparkling bodies and bright smiles in their beautiful faces. As they left, the members of the races that dwelled in this small kingdom also followed behind them back to the Fey kingdom, since their presence would be definitely needed there. When they got there, Helena said "I guess that those professionals might arriveter in the day." "Yea. They would surelye inter. So, what do we do at the meantime?" Lydia asked with curiosity in her tone. "Well, there is nothing that we can really do other than wait for them to arrive." Helena said. She then spoke further "I hope they woulde in soon." But just as she finished speaking, a lot of people started walking in. Then if one looked at their appearances, one would easilyprehend in the next instant that these people were the professionals that Helena and the rest were waiting for toe reshape thend and demolish the previous irreparably damaged structures and build new ones back in ce of them. Then leading these professionals were a number of the people from the Fey race. When they arrived before Helena, they respectfully bowed before her and said "Good morning chief, we have arrived with the professionals that you asked us to bring toe the fix the kingdom." "Okay. Thank you for a job done well" Helena said. She then went forward to appear before the professionals who were simply lost on how to greet her, since she was the ruler of the Fey race, but yet didn''t look like them. Helena understood this from the deeply puzzled expressions in their faces. So she decided to introduce herself as the deputy chief to them so that the shock swelling in their hearts woulde down. However, before she could really speak to introduce herself to them, some Fey warriors who became angry at how the professionals that they brought in were staring in a vexing, dumbfounded manner at their ruler, said with wrath in their tone. "How dare you disrespect out deputy chief? Can''t you greet?" Then very quickly, the professionals went into a full bow and remained like that for sometime. Then when they straightened themselves back, which was only on hearing Helena''s softly spoken speech that they shoulde out of their bowing positions, they said with total reverence in their tone "We are tremendously sorry for not properly greeting you as soon as you appeared in front of us, deputy chief. We were only carried away that someone as young as you could be the deputy chief of the popr Fey race." Helena smiled and nodded her head. She then said "I wasn''t at all offended. So, there was really no need to apologize." She then continued "Now that you all are here, let me tell you what I want you experts to help us do" "Okay, deputy chief" One of the professionals said Helena then started, pointing at some intensely ckened buildings that had numerous cracks on their surfaces. "You see those buildings, I want you to help me demolish them and build new ones in their ce. However, this time, I want the buildings to be bigger in size than the one you are currently seeing. Also, they should be made much taller, then the rooms much more spacious to amodate more people." After she said this, she asked "Can that be done?" "Surely. However, it would only cost your kingdom a lot of money to get it get done, since we would have to purchaserge amounts of many building materials and transport them down here. But I believe that the Fey kingdom would certainly have no problem in being able to pay for it, and for our services." One of the professionals came out to say. "Alright. That''s good." Helena said with a nod of her head. She then continued "About the sum of money that would be paid for your services rendered, we would absolutely discuss about thatter, since I am not done with mentioning all that I want you experts to do for my kingdom. There are still a whole lot of structures that you professionals are going to help us build. So, please don''t be in a hurry to ask after your how much we would be pay you. However, just keep in mind that we would rpense you experts handsomely" Helena said that while the expert that spoke nodded his head with a smile in his face. Helena then continued "As you can see, our pce has also been destroyed, with many parts of it burnt down to the ground. So, you guys will demolish the entire thing and build a new one in ce of it. And this one too must be more massive in size, and must have many rooms." "Then I want you guys to help us build extremely tall towers at the North, South, East and West directions in this kingdom." The expert spoken to nodded his head and said "That can also be done, deputy chief." "Alright. Then onest thing, I want you guys to create arge training ground with many demarcations, and then a much morerger underground training area. Can the underground one be done? Or it would be really difficult to create?" Helena said and then asked. "The underground one is difficult to be done. But it can be created." The expert said. "Good!" Helena said. She then asked "So, from all that I have said, how much would it cost my kingdom to have those structures in ce?" It was at this moment that Sy came forward with a smile in her face. Helena saw her and then rolled her eyes at her. It seemed to her that Sy had suddenlye out because she felt that she might not be able to handle the price negotiation part. Chapter 155: Agreeing on an amount with the expert Chapter 155: Agreeing on an amount with the expert Sy only smiled at Helena and said to the person in front of her "How much would it cost us?" The expert spoken to understood in the next instant that thisdy that had appeared before him was the Chief of the Fey race. So, he quickly bowed to greet her. Then when he straightened himself back, he said with a smile in his face "It''s going to cost you a lot, chief. The costs will cover the materials to be purchased, the cost of transporting them down here, then our services." "Hmm" Sy uttered with a slight nod of her head. She then asked "So, how much are we talking about here?" "twenty-three million golden coins, chief" The expert said as he looked at Sy who only looked back at him with a smile in her face and then shook her head. "Don''t you think that''s too much? I feel that you are trying to exploit us" Sy said with a wrinkled brow in her smiling face. The expert shook his head with an awry smile in his face. He then said in the next instant "No chief. I am not exploiting you. That''s basically the amount that I am supposed to charge you for the numerous building works that you want us to do in your kingdom." Sy nodded her head However, she still wasn''t convinced. She then said "Can you break down the costs for me?" The expert quickly nodded his head. "Sure!" He said. He then began "We are going to transport many tons of stering sand to this ce using thoserge carriages drawn by carriage-pulling cargo beasts. Then to give a rough estimate of the tons of stering sand that we would need, we would have to buy close to twelve tons of stering sand which should cost more than a million golden coins. A ton of stering sand cost around eighty-four thousand golden coins. So, twelve tons will cost above a million" Then he continued after a slight pause "Then apart from buying those quantities of sand and using those cargo beasts to transport them down here, we would also have to pay for the services of transportation to the owners of the load transportation beasts. And this should cost around twenty golden coins. I gave that price due to the distance that they would have to travel from where they are to your kingdom which is kinda far. Now, since the services of a cargo beast owner would cost around or above twenty golden coins, twelve of them if they agree to collect around that amount, will be two hundred and forty thousand golden coins. Then if we add both costs together, that is the grand cost of the many tons of stering sand that we want to obtain, and the fees that would be collected by the cargo beasts owners for using their transportation services, it will give us one million, two hundred and forty golden coins" "Moving on from there, we would have to get building blocks. Then since you mentioned that you want lots of rooms in your pce and in all the buildings that you want us to erect back in ce of the cracked, dpidated and damaged ones that we would demolish, then for the four towering watchtowers that you want situated at the four main cardinal points in the kingdom, we would have to get massive numbers of different types of building blocks." "Then so that they are not structures that will begin to suffer numerous cracks in the soonest or farthest future due to expansion and contraction because of excessive heating during the day by the sun, and intense cooling in the evening and night, we would have to get costly, high-grade building blocks. Now, such blocks costs five hundred golden coin for one. Whereas the low-grade and average-grade ones costs three hundred and a hundred golden coins respectively for one. Can you see the immense gap in prices which also connotes quality level?" Helena and Lydia nodded their heads in understanding. Of course they have to get the high-quality building blocks, since if cracks started appearing on the surfaces of the walls of their buildings, it would deface or disfigure the structures of their kingdom. So, they might possibly have to re-demolish them and build better ones back in their ce. And that, would surely cost them a lot again, as prices of things could either slowly climb up in future, or excessively shoot up to the extreme. Once the expert asked them that question and saw that they agreed to what he asked, he continued with his breakdown of the costs "Then to give a rough estimate of the numbers of building blocks that we are to get, we would have to get close to forty thousand high-grade building blocks. And since one high-grade building block costs five hundred golden coins, forty thousands of it would costs twenty million coins." "Hmm" Helena and Sy uttered that with a gaze ofprehension in their eyes. Sy then said to the expert "Alright. Please go on" The expert nodded his head and continued "Then to transport the building blocks down from where they are being produced, it would cost fifty thousand golden coins. Now, if you add all the costs together, that is thebined costs of the stering sand and it transportation down here which would cost one million, two hundred and forty thousand golden coins, the costs of the high-grade building blocks which is twenty million coins, then the cost of their transportation down here which would cost fifty thousand golden coins, the total will amount to twenty-one million, two hundred and ny thousand golden coins" "Hmm" Helena and Sy nodded their heads in a light of understanding. "Then finally, the remaining amount of money will be shared between me and my diligent men." The expert said. "Alright." Sy said with a slight nod of her head. She totallyprehended all that the man said and saw that he wasn''t trying to exploit them simply because her kingdom possessed numerous gold mines. She then continued with a smile now appearing in her face "I like you. You are a honest person. Then because of your honesty, I will add to the amount that you requested for. So, instead of the twenty-three million golden coins that you asked us to pay for your services to my kingdom, I will make that twenty-five golden coins." Once Sy said that, the eyes of the building construction expert shone with intense shock before great delight reced it. Then very quickly, he entered into another bow whichsted for a minute. Then when he straightened himself back, he said to her with palpable waves of happiness emitting off of his voice "Thank you very much chief. I am extremely d that I was the one called upon toe work for you. And I promise that I will do an excellent job for you." Sy nodded her head with a smile in her face. She then said by asking "I guess you and your men would leave now to gather those building materials, right?" "Yes yes" The expert said. Then immediately, he turned around to walk away. And as he did so, he signaled to his men that they should find a ce to rx and wait for him till he brings those materials that they would require in building the structures that Helena, the deputy chief of the Fey race asked for. His men nodded at him and went to find a ce in one of the many ruined buildings around them to stay. Although the structure that they went to stay under was weak, but it wasn''t so weak to the point that it would suddenly copse upon them and kill them. They still had to use their hammers and other demolishing equipments of theirs to bring down the buildings by repeatedly hitting them really hard and causing them to copse onto the floor. As soon as the man left, Sy called upon the tiling expert to discuss the costs of tiling the grounds and walls of the buildings that would be built by the professional bricyers. Then when she was done striking a particr amount with them in which they were also happy and promised to do a great job, she moved on to talk with the carpenters that were also brought in here by the members of her Fey race. After discussing the amounts that it would cost them in making roofs on the numerous buildings that would be built by the building construction experts, they eventually reached a particr amount and agreed on it. The carpenters too were also happy with the amount that Sy agreed to pay them, so they also promised to do a beautiful job. When Sy was done discussing with these people, she turned around to look at Helena with a silly smile appearing in her beautiful face and then asked with an amusing tone in her voice "So ma''am, how much do you want in helping us raise a really tall and thick fence that would circle round our kingdom and the nine kingdoms of our kingdom protectors?" Chapter 156: Building the fence Chapter 156: Building the fence Helena looked at Sy with an indescribable gaze in her eyes when she asked her that question. She then replied with a naughty smile appearing in her face "It will cost you five hundred million golden coins" She then continued by asking "Can you afford me to pay me that?" Sy smiled, then she said "Of course, but you will get your payment in ten thousand years time." Everyone around them had smiles on their faces, especially the people of the Fey race. They understood that their chiefs were having fun with one another. "Alright. I should still be alive by that time I guess." Helena said with a silly smile hanging down from her brightly colored lips, while Sy only shook her head. Helena then continued with a serious expression surfacing in her face "I will start here and take it to the other kingdoms to encircle them" "Alright." Sy said with a slight nod of her head. At first, the professionals thought that they were plying with one another, but when they saw how the two chiefs of the Fey race had be, they couldn''t help but be overwhelmed with shock. ''Don''t tell me that the younger chief of the Fey race can cause an extremely huge and thick fence to appear and circle round ten kingdoms? Isn''t that an unimaginable level of power?'' One asked within. Then he looked on to see if she can actually put off that feat that she mentioned to Sy. The same he thought also appeared in the minds of the other bricyers, carpenters and every other experts present here. They were greatly astonished that this chief of the Fey race wanted to produce a fence that will envelop then kingdoms, thereby making their kingdoms thergest. ''No wonder she was given the title of deputy chief. She would be damn powerful if she can actually execute that feat which I will be extremely d to see. I have never seen firsthand when dreadfully powerful people carry out earth-shaking feats with their marveling powers. I have only heard in rumors. But I might probably see one today. Then I will dly wither to death if I am to immediately die after seeing it. Haha!'' One said within himself and grinned delightedly. Helena nodded her head at Sy and worked forward to do what she wanted to do, while all her eyes trailed her with strong expressions of intense awe and astonishment present in them. When she got to the gate of the kingdom, her long, raven-ck hair abruptly turned golden, then intense purple light began to emanate from her eyes, giving the feeling that they were actually really small purple suns, due to the extreme purple-colored luminosity that they both gave out which illuminated the area before her. Then immediately utilizing that transformation spell that would turn her into a marauding Earth Goddess, unseen rippling waves of power that caused the vast earth that the kingdom of the Fey race was upon to begin to tremble, and then the stones, debris and sands on the ground to begin to float in the air and gently swirl, began to unceasingly emanate from her transformed body. Seeing this phenomenon that was taking ce, the experts had the astonishment in their glowing eyes fire up to extreme levels. "Wow!!!" They couldn''t help but scream within themselves. What they were seeing at the moment brought intense delight to their hearts, then as well as dread and astonishment. So this girl who was the deputy chief of the Fey race was this powerful? They just couldn''t believe it. It was simply unimaginable. But reality was right in front of them, that Helena was causing the entire kingdom to begin to intensely tremble from her formless power that had possibly enveloped the entire kingdom. Then due to the trembling which also caused them to tremble, their minds received strong feelings that some frenzied, massive primordial beasts wanted to break out from deep with the earth. Not long, a six-feet thick rectangr area of the earth many meters in front of her suddenly sprung up and shot to a height of forty feet before immediately stopping. "What?!" One of the professionals bellowed with great shock in his tone. However, he was just starting to see things, since Helena wasn''t done yet. Then in the next instant, more of that size of earth that shot from the ground to a height of forty feet to form an actual, really thick and towering fence, began to swiftly appear and then rapidly extend to where the other kingdoms of their nine Kingdom Protectors were, then to that kingdom whose members were entirely in by Vinna who caused them to spontaneouslybust in exceedingly hot mysterious mes that quickly burnt them to cinders. If one was wondering how Helena was able to guide the wide, tall fence rapidly jutting out from the ground on where to go, it was simply because of the earth-imaging power that Helena could possess due to her Marauding Earth Goddess form that she had magically transformed into, and was constantly being powered by her seemingly boundless, Hrithika magical energy that she could really do this. Then this power which was called ''Terra Vision'', enabled her to see within herself, the massive expanse ofnd that the Fey kingdom, then the kingdoms of the nine races that had now be their kingdom protectors were on. She could certainly see more kingdoms with this peculiar ability, but she restricted herself to only the ones that were paramount to her. Then not long after creating a thick fence that stretched to all the kingdoms that they had swallowed up, the fence, under the earth-controlling influence of Helena''s extreme power over earth in her transformed godly state, suddenly made a curve and then went on to encircle all the kingdoms to give only kingdom. Very soon, the fence becamepleted as one end connected to the other end. Then once this happened, an enormously-sized expanse ofnd was presented to everyone within the merged kingdoms, or more precisely, the expanded Fey kingdom. Helena who had greatly struggled to finish what she set out to do, quickly transformed back to her human state, which then caused the intense purple brilliance emitting from her eyes to rapidly dim and then vanish totally, then her golden hair to return to raven ck. Once all this happened, with a serious, unbearable headache now starting to afflict her, Helena turned around and began to staggeringly walk towards where her friends stood. But they had also started walking towards her to catch her from falling to the ground simply because of the way that she was walking towards them. Then when they got to where she had reached since they increased their walking pace towards her, Sy asked with a really concerned expression in her face "Helena, are you okay?" Helena tried to nod her head, but the severely painful ache that continuously struck within her head prevented her from doing so, since any movement of her head doubled the excruciating aching pain that she was being afflicted with. Then in the end, she decided against it and only opened her mouth to weakly say that ''she would be fine, and all that she needed at the moment was to deeply rest, or perhaps have a long hour of soothing sleep so that she could bounce back to previous exuberant self.'' "I have told you in the past to stop using your bloodline powers too much, but you naughty and stubborn girl won''t listen to me. Can you see your body''s state? Those extreme powers that you are exhibiting are starting to overly stress your delicate body. Now, I will beg you for the veryst time to never use it again, unless you have grown to a stage where you can easily deploy those phenomenal powers and not be afflicted by any form of pain." Lydia said angrily and with deep concern on her tone. Sy nodded her head and said "Yea. She has heard you, Lydia. She won''t be using her exceedingly great powers in her heritage form for anything again. Now, let''s take her away to go rest." Lydia nodded her head and said "Yea, she has not rested a bit since we got here. And she has been using her overbearing powers a lot, like a lot in all the battles that we have fought. That could also be one of the reasons why she is so stressed out and racked with torturous pains. She needs to rest for a long time. Let me take her away now to go rest or sleep." Sy nodded her head. Then Lydia produced her knife that phased in and out of substantiality and threw it towards one of the really distant buildings in the Fey''s expanded kingdom. Whoosh! A few seconds after she hurled the de in her hand towards that building which was exceedingly far from where they stood, she instantly disappeared with Helena''s pale-skinned body and appeared where the de had gotten to, which was directly in front of that building, that actually belonged to one of their kingdom protectors. Then she quickly carried Helena''s weak and feverish body in to put her on a bed to rest, and then burned many incense sticks that she found in there which would emit rxing and sweet-smelling aromas that would help her to deeply rest and recover from her pains, while possibly filling her with energy. Chapter 157: Lydias confession Chapter 157: Lydia''s confession When she gently ced Helena on the bed in that room, she pulled a stood that she found in that room towards her and then sat on it directly beside the bed that Helena was on. Then with a smile appearing in her face, she began to stroke Helena''s hair. Helena wanted to speak but Lydia ced a finger on Helena''s mouth and said "Ssssh! Don''t say anything, Helena. Instead, you should try to rx yourself. You need it." Helena nodded her head. But her nod wasn''t very noticeable since it was a slight nod that was full of struggle because of the pain that was racking her head. Lydia however noticed the nod since she was very close to her. Then with that smile still in her face, she brought her head closer to Helena''s head and actually took Helena''s lips into hers. So, just like that, she began to kiss Helena who had a glow of tremendous shock suddenly surface in her beautiful starry eyes. However, she was too weak to move and could only give Lydia the chance to do what she liked with her. Although she wasn''t too happy with what Lydia was doing at the moment, she however surrendered herself to the pleasure that were now beginning to course about in her body. After a while of kissing her, she detached her lips from Helena''s lips and said "I am sorry about that, Helena. However, I will love to do this again and again any time of the day and anywhere." She then continued with a smile in her face "I have noticed the way that you stare at Sy anytime that you speak to her. Then from the way that you both gaze at each other, I can perceive this feeling of affections for each other, emitting off of your gazes. I am sure that you both have emotions of love for one another, and this is something that I am greatly jealous of because I also like you. I want you to be mine, Helena. But I guess Sy beat me to it. However, that doesn''t mean that you still can''t be mine." Hahaha! Lydia suddenly grinned because of what she just said. She then spoke further after she ended her chuckling "Yea, I mean what I just said. Even though she has you, that doesn''t mean that I can''t have you too. We would share you between ourselves. And that includes your body, heart and soul." Helena who was listening to Lydia''s speech couldn''t help but stare at her with an intensely shocked expression in her face. She definitely wasn''t expecting this. It shook her so much that she wished she could stand to her feet and ask Lydia when this strong emotion of love for her developed in her heart. This was because to her, it seemed so sudden. It was just totally unexpected. Seeing the dumbfounded look in her face, Lydia grinned lightly and said "I think I can guess what you are thinking, that when exactly did I contract feelings of deep passionate affection for you. Yea, this happened a long time ago at the training camp." "When we became really good friends after we settled our differences, I have been itching to have you close to me. I have been looking for ways to make your heart mine, but you never really paid attention to the subtle signals that I was giving you. Then if you ask me the reason why I want you to be mine, to be really sincere Helena, I don''t know why too. But what I understand is that I suddenly felt that I wanted to be closer to you, to your heart. And this is not love and attraction at first sight or anything like that because of your amazing beauty or because of your power as the Chosen One, but because of I truly like you and have developed affection for you, babe. The feeling that I have for you which is to have you in my life has always lingered in my heart. It''s you that I will ever want in this life and no else, Helena." Lydia then paused and looked at Helena who was staring at her with intense shock in her eyes. Then a momentter, the light of astonishment in her eyes gradually dimmed to reveal her sparkling beautiful eyes. Seeing that Helena was taking in all that she was saying, Lydia then spoke further "So, seeing this as an opportunity to express my feelings for you, I quickly brought you here to do so." Then looking at Helena who stared at her with an indescribable gaze in her eyes, Lydia asked "I hope you will ept to be mine Helena, even though you already have Sy?" Once Lydia asked that question, Helena exhaled. Then since the intense headache that she felt was gradually lessening in intensity, Helena managed to open her mouth to say "A-Alright Lydia, I will t-think about it." Lydia nodded her head. Then since she was still sitting close to Helena, she brought her face close to Helena and locked lips with her again. After sometime, precisely two minutester, she stopped and detached her lips from Helena''s lips. Then she began to kiss and stroke Helena''s hair before standing back to her feet to leave Helena to rest and think about what she said. *** When Helena caused the ten kingdoms to be circled by that thick, towering fence, the experts who were there to work couldn''t help but have extreme degrees of astonishment set into their hearts. Who was this girl and why is she this powerful? They couldn''t help but have this question sh in their heads. Although they had seen how Helena was quickly teleported away by a friend after causing the wide fence to rise up from within the earth, they however felt that perhaps she had strained herself too much for that. But nevertheless, they were greatly amazed by her power. And, since they have seen both Helena and Lydia utilize their powers in front of them, they went to find a ce to stay to await their boss''s return. While Sy and the rest, which were Lucretia, Lauren and Deborah, had to walk on feet to the really distant building that Lydia teleported both she and Helena to so that she couldy to rest on the bed that might be found here. When they got there and met Lydia standing outside and looking at them with a smile in her face, they nodded at her with smiles in their faces too and then went in to see Helena who appeared to be in some form of deep thought. Once Helena saw them, the deep thoughtful expression in her face vanished as an amiable smile reced it. "Helena, how''s your body now?" Sy asked with concern in her tone. "I think I am starting to recuperate. And very soon, I believe I should bounce back to my previous self." Helena managed to say. "Alright. But what are you doing still awake? You should be asleep now." Sy said with a slight visible annoyance appearing in her face. "Yea. I will sleep. I will go to sleep now." Helena said after seeing the angry expression in Sy''s face. "Good!" Sy said. She then said "Girls, let''s leave Helena to sleep. We woulde backter to check on her." Lucretia and the rest nodded their heads. Then they left the room with Helena closing her eyes to try to sleep so that the bad ache currently affecting her would lessen in strength and finally abate. When they came out of the room that Helena was in and then stood beside Lydia, Lucretia asked "So, when do you think that man will arrive? I mean that expert that left to gather building materials and bring them down here." "I really can''t say. But he should appear in an hour or two hours time" Sy answered while Lucretia nodded her head. *** After they felt that they had rested enough, the bricyers stood to their feet to go bring down the buildings that Helena pointed at that they should be destroyed. Bang! Bang! Bang! These sounds began to ring out as their solid metal hammers started to strike the walls of the many ckened buildings that they wanted to copse into rubbles. After sometime, some buildings shattered apart and then fell to the ground as rubbles. Then not quite long, others began to fall to the ground as rubbles too. However, it was going to take them a lot of time in demolishing all the building that were here. But as able-bodied experts, they were up for this kind of really arduous task. Then an hour and a few minutester, the sounds that one would fully believe shoulde from beasts could be heard in the far distance. Sy''s eyes then shone upon hearing those sounds. Then looking at the girls by her side with a bright smile appearing in her face, she said "I guess they have arrived. Now, it''s time to build my kingdom from the ashes." Chapter 158: Laying the blocks Chapter 158: Laying the blocks Not long,rge beasts that had carriages attached to them began to arrive directly in front of the fenced kingdom. Then a man who was that expert that earlier left the Fey kingdom to go gather building materials and transport them down here, stepped down from the very firstrge carriage. As soon as he came down and walked to the gate of the fence which was wide open, he made a sign at the beast-pulled carriage drivers to go in. After getting the signal to go in, the carriage drivers made their beasts go through the widely opened,rge gates of the Fey kingdom so that they could offload the stering sand giantly heaped inside each of the twelve carriages that their Cargo beasts were pulling. When they got in, they started to offload the sands that each of them were carrying. Sy and the other girls who were watching everything from far, had smiles in their faces. Then Sy said to them "Be right back!" The girls nodded their heads while Sy went forward with a smile in her face to where the man stood. However, as she walked forward towards the man, a few Fey warriors began to follow behind her. She had to turn around to tell them to stop before they ceased following her. Then when she got in front of the man who was that expert, she asked "So, these massive heaps of stering sand sound be enough for the building of new structures in the kingdom, right?" "If my calctions aren''t off, surely!" The expert answered while Sy nodded her head. "Alright. I will leave you to do your thing" Sy said and prepared to walk back to where the other girls stood. But before she could take a step to leave after turning around, the expert immediately said "And I promise to do a great and fantastical job for you, chief" Sy only nodded her head without looking back. She then resumed her walk back to where Helena''s friends stood at. The expert at the moment was greatly curious of who had quickly built a massive fence round this kingdom which also seemed to possibly encircle many other kingdoms, since the immense fence stretched for as far as his eyes could see. Although he wanted to curiously ask Sy that who had swiftly erected an astonishingly thick and tall fence in this ce that extended into the far distance, he however decided against it in the end. Besides, he knew that he could ask his men. They would surely gist him about everything that happened in here. However, he had a suspicion in his heart that this fence wasn''t made or built by any expert, since it seemed to him that a really big piece orrge chunk of earth was pulled out from the earth beneath him and then cut with something sharp to give it the clean rectangr shape that it possessed, and then ced back on the ground as a fence which was made to envelop this kingdom and possibly many other kingdoms. ''I wonder who is the mightily powerful person that did this. But why would I miss to witness such a shocking spectacle.'' Heined in a bittered tone within himself. ''Well, my men would give me the full details of what happened here'' He said further within himself. When he was done thinking, he left where he was to go meet his men so that they could start their job on time. *** "Jessica, I don''t think we would be able to find this woman again." Ivory said. Jessica looked at Ivory and shook her head. "Lazy thing. I guess you are tired because you have used your power way too much." Jessica said. Ivory grinned. "Well, talking about thezy thing here, that should be you." She said. She then continued "I have been the one using my bloodline tracking power to trace that bitch and her bitchly daughter to wherever that they may be on. Why you are only opening portals to another world that I can easily do too. So, I am not thezy one here. That should be you, babe" Haha! Jessica grinned. "Whatever. Just do your job. Then let me warn you, if I don''t get this woman to kill, including her evil daughter, I will never offer you my delicate and precious body again." She said with a false serious expression in her face which Ivory onlyughed hard to. "Why theughter?" Jessica asked with a puzzled expression in her face. "Well, because of the way your face looked when you seemed angry. You looked funny, babe. So, it''s better that you don''t show any degree of annoyed facial expression to your enemies, or they would onlyugh at you and not take you serious." Ivory said while Jessica only shook her head. "Whatever. Just continue your search for that woman and her daughter" Jessica said. "Nope. I want to take a rest. I have been doing this for weeks now, so I need to take a rest. That''s more paramount than finding the great enemies of your little sister." Ivory said with a naughty smile in her face and then sat in the cross-legged position on the ground to rx and regain her mental energy by doing breathing exercises. Jessica too had no choice than to seat on the ground in the cross-legged position and do what Ivory was doing at the moment which was regaining her mental energy. After about an hour of stillness of their minds and deep abdominal breathing, Ivory stood to feet once again, feeling fully refreshed. Same with Jessica who then looked at Ivory who also looked at her and then winked. Then focusing on her front, she made the power of her bloodline burst out from her body once again which then began to sweep through all things in this new world that they had gotten to and produce a vivid, three-dimensional image of all the objects that it seamlessly prated through. *** A few minutester, the strong aching pain that racked Helena''s head vanished. She then stood to her feet to leave the room that Lydia took her in to rest. Aftering out, she saw the girls at the far distance looking at the bricyers that had began doing their works. Then she began to walk up to them to meet them. Hearing the footsteps of someone approaching them from behind, Sy and the rest turned their heads to see who was that. Then they saw Helena and produced smiles in their faces. When Helena got to where they were, Sy asked with a concerned tone in her voice "Helena, are you okay now?" Helena nodded her head. "Are youpletely sure that you are fine now? If not, you should go back to rest." Sy said again. "Sy, quit worrying about me. I said I am fine. Don''t you see that the expression of pain-suffering that was in my face has disappeared. Same with the previous paleness of my skin?" Helena asked. Sy exhaled after studiously looking at Helena. "Alright. I guess you are fine now." She said. Helena then asked "That expert has arrived? That was very quick of him. I wasn''t expecting him toe till many hours after noon has struck." "Well, I guess he is efficient." Sy said as she looked at the workers in the distance who were excitedly doing their work. "Hmm" Helena uttered with a nod of her head. She then looked at Lydia who was looking at her with an affectionate smile in her face. She also smiled back too and then turned her head to look at the bricyers in the distance. Seeing Helena''s beautiful smile, Lydia suddenly felt happy. The smile that Helena gave her produced the feeling in her heart that Helena had possibly agreed to be hers too. Then she wanted to rush towards Helena and ask to confirm if what she thought within herself was true. But she decided against it in the end, as she didn''t want to raise any form of suspicion in Sy''s mind who might then speak out to ask what''s going on and possibly, wrathfully cancel any form of rtionship that might ur between them. However, she felt that if Helena had agreed to be her partner too, then Sy would surely find out about it sooner orter. So, it was best to tell her about their new rtionship herself, but that was only if Helena had agreed to also be herpanion. Not long after the bricyers finished mixing some portions of the stering sand with water and granites, they began to make hundreds of foundations for the numerous structures that they were going to build in here. But this was first done by the carpenters that were around. So, once the foundations for many buildings were established, they began pouring the heavy and fine mixtures of sand and granites into those foundationalyouts which then rapidly dried in the next instant for them to startying building blocks on. Chapter 159: Leaving Chapter 159: Leaving Great Sisterhood Training Camp... "How do you think Helena and the other girls that went with her are faring?" Roselyn asked Amber. "I think they should fare well. Although the world out there isn''t safe, it however shouldn''t be too dangerous for the girls to move in and carry out the particr missions that they went into the world for." Amber said. She then continued "Besides, they have Teanna secretly following them from behind. So, if they run into any sort of trouble, she would surely appear to help them out." "Alright." Roselyn said. She then spoke further u saying "I hope Eden doesn''te anytime soon to ask that he wants to see his girls, or we would be in big trouble." Haha! Amber unexpectedly grinned causing Roselyn to look at her dumbfoundedly. "Why theughter?" Roselyn asked with a deep curious gaze in her eyes. "The expression that appeared in your face upon thinking about Eden greatly amused me. Ma''am, you don''t need to be too worried about Eden." Amber said. She then continued "If hees that he wants to see them, we would simply tell him that they had gone for difficult missions in one of our intense magical training dungeons with powerful beasts, and that they wouldn''t be back until six months to a year''s time." "Hmm. That''s a very good excuse, Amber. I think we can say that if he arrives in here." Roselyn said with the expression of worry that had set in her face disappearing in the next instant. "So, what do you think about Jennifer and her evil mom, Anissa? Do you think that they would have been apprehended by Jessica who went after them?" Roselyn asked looking at Amber. "I am not too certain about that, ma''am. But it''s possible that she has gotten them and has directly taken them to Olivia, since she is the General Overseer of this whole thing" Amber answered while Roselyn nodded her head. "Well, since that has happened, we can only try to prevent such from re-happening again. So, to do that, we have to ask the Law Enforcement And Punishment Faculty to try to fish out anyone practicing evil magical spells, since the aura of evil would contaminate their Aetha energy and give it a grim or darky appearance that is easy to quickly detect. Then once we catch anyone, whether an instructor or a student, they must be killed in the most gruesome way possible so as to teach the others a lesson not to smuggle in evil magical books from the outside world in here and even practice it." Roselyn said while Amber nodded her head in agreement. *** Few weekster... At this point in time, numerous structures could be seen at the expanded Fey kingdom. These structures included the four watchtowers, the pce and a few other buildings where the members of the Fey race could live in. Also, Sy''s mom hade back. So, the fear that she had been intercepted on her way to the Vampire Kingdom and then abducted had been quenched. Besides, she came back with Aria, the Vampire Bloodqueen and a few other vampires. When Aria saw Helena, her eyes widened in shock. She was surprised that this girl who single-handedly repelled those Summoners at that time was back. So, she and Helena spoke together and quickly became friends. Despite being a monarch of the Vampire kingdom, she didn''t behave haughtily around Helena when she spoke. And maybe it was because of she felt that Helena was far stronger than her in power that she threw away her lordly behavior and speak to her like they were on the same level. She also heard of the cult group that Helena created which was advertised to her by sharp-mouthed Lauren who also heavily requested that she joined. And being a really cute girl that appeared to be tremendously bold and fearless in front of her, took no for an answer and knew how to strongly persuade, Aria found herself bing a high-ranking member of the Heavenly Fiend Termination Cult. And, since Lauren was able to make the powerful Ruler of the Vampire Kingdom join Helena''s cult group, she began to feel that she had achieved a lot in her lifetime. Besides, she found herself bing the goddaughter of the Blood Queen which constantly brought beautiful smiles to her face. However, since there was no trouble again as everything seemed calm, Aria had to leave to go back to her kingdom after spending many days with them and also observed the building of many structures in the expanded Fey Kingdom with them. And at that point in time, she had heard of Helena''s insane power and just couldn''t help but respect her. What she heard about Helena''s goddess-like power caused the veneration for Helena in her heart and eyes to shoot up to a tremendous degree. It was also this that caused her to ept Lauren''s request to join Helena''s cult. Then before she left to return to her kingdom, she also requested that Laurene to pay her a visit which Lauren readily epted. Present day... "I think we have spent enough time here. We have to go for our mission and return back to our training camp" Helena said while the others nodded. They agreed with her. Although it was nice to be away from those intense training and battles that was rampantly urring at the training camp, they however knew that they had to return to it to grow in power and strength and be able to fight the thousands of deadlier bloody wars that might ur in all the kingdoms in possibly all the worlds in the future, since they had known that one organization was preparing to subject the already chaotic world into more chaos. So, if there was an organization like this, there would surely be many more that are also preparing to cause blood to flow. Sy heard what Helena said and broke a smile in her face. She then said "Yea, you have to return. You have really tried your best for our kingdom. It is time to go settle your own things." Helena then went forward to embrace her which she did for sometime. Then when she detached herself from the warm embrace, the others went forward to hug her too. Then so that they would have more powerful protectors for their kingdom, Helena who felt that she had rested long enough and haven''t used her Hrithika''s magic-amplifying bloodline power in a very long time, decided to use them once again to transform numerous little, ice-breathing, Ice Maniption beasts that they snatched from their mother into fearsomely massive and enormously powerful, ice-control magical beasts. So, she had used her lineage-bound power to turn several low-level magical beastlings into high-level magical beasts. Also, she opened many astonishingly massive holes in the earth for these beasts to dwell in and observe thousands of miles away from the kingdom for enemy forces which they would quickly shoot out from the holes that they were in to quickly grow destroy them with their continuous, extremely devastating barrages of powerful ice-based attacks. So, just like that, their kingdom quickly became a powerful kingdom to be reckoned with. When Helena and the girls in her cult left the Fey kingdom to go for their missions, with Sy seeing them off, Vinna who had noticed from where she was that Helena wanted to leave the kingdom quickly jetted over and remained afloat in the air before her pet master. "What are you going to do about Vinna? I think she is toorge to fit into that beast storage bag that you brought her here with." Sy asked and stated. Helena only smiled. She then answered by saying "I tried to do something and it worked. Let me show you so that you can understand what I am talking about" She then brought out her beast storage bag and activated it. Once she did so, a powerful glow of light emitted from the sack and then produced a formless power that actually, softly wrapped around Vinna and teleported her into the sack. Immediately this urred, everyone looked at Helena with exceeding shocks in their eyes. They couldn''t believe what just happened. Then Lauren who couldn''t hold back her curiosity asked "Senior Helena, how did you do that?" Helena giggled. She then responded by saying "When I was thinking hard of how to really move Vinna away from here to where we are going to without needing to climb atop her and let her carry us to wherever that we were going to, I tried to use my bloodline power again on the beast storage bag to know if I could like magically, tremendously expand the storage space that it possesses for my gigantic pet, Vinna to fit in. Then to my greatest shock, it worked. Haha! I am so damn d. Right now, I feel that I can do everything in the world using these amazing power of mine." Chapter 160: Arriving at the Hotstone kingdom Chapter 160: Arriving at the Hotstone kingdom Once Helena said that, Sy and the rest couldn''t help but have their eyes open wide with tremendous degrees of shock in them. "Wow! Helena, you are discovering more usefulness of your abilities everyday." Lydia said while Helena nodded her head with a smile in her face. "Alright, Sy. We would be heading out now. You can return to our kingdom. But keep in mind that we woulde visiting again soon." Helena said while Sy nodded her head with a smile appearing in her face. Then they began to walk back to thegoon where that boat owner parked his boat on. When they got there, they didn''t meet him and felt that he had long left since they wasted a lot of time in returning. "I guess we would have to wait here for another boat owner to return so that he can convey us to the Hotstone kingdom where we would carry out our first witch-hunting mission. Haha!" Lucretia said and grinned while the others nodded their heads with smiles in their faces. So, they began to patiently wait for a boat owner to arrive at this side of thegoon. After they have stood for about five minutes and didn''t see any boat approaching them from far, Lauren looked at Helena and asked "Senior Helena, since it seems you have the power to possibly create something from nothing, why don''t you try crafting a boat out of thin air so that we can transport ourselves with it to the other kingdoms and start out missions. We have dated for too long, you know. The Camp Overseer would be impatiently waiting for our return." Helena heard what Lauren said and only shook her head with an amused smile appearing in her face. "Dear Lauren, I don''t think my powers work like that." She said while Lauren nodded her head sadly. She was seriously hoping to see Helena magically create out arge boat out of thin air. But s, she was disappointed with Helena''s response. However, being someone who was sharp-mouthed and at the same time persistent, she asked Helena to just give it a try. However, Helena inly refused with a bright, amiable smile in her face. Lauren then began to beg Helena with glistening tears in her eyes, giving the feeling that she would break down on tears if Helena didn''t acquiesce to her constant demands. Seeing her eyes that glistened due to the tears that had welled up in them, Helena approached Lauren and said with a calm, friendly tone "I will try this another time, Lauren. You should know that I have been using my bloodline powers a lottely, so I am beginning to have severely painful aches begin to rack my head and body once again. But when I have rested enough and have totally recovered from the agonizing pain afflictions going on in my body, I will try to do what you said with you there to witness it. I promise." It was only after Helena said this that Lauren broke a bright smile in her face and delightedly nodded her head. Deborah who had been greatly annoyed since Lauren started demanding that Helena do some things in front of her and didn''t want to angrily and harshly talk to her due to fear of being admonished by Helena, looked at her younger sister, Lauren with both a smirk and a really annoyed expression in her face. Lauren saw the dual expressions in her older sister''s face and only ignored her. So, since all had been settled with all parties happy, they began to wait for any boat to draw closer to them so that they can pay the owner to transport them to the kingdom that they had in mind of first visiting. A few hourster, whilst under the ring, sweltering sun, arge boat transporting some traders appeared in the far distance on thegoon. Then not long, about twenty minutester, the boat finally arrived in front of them. When the traders that it carried stepped out of it, paid their fees for the service rendered and went on their different ways to carry on with the businesses that they were here in this region for, Helena and the rest quickly approached the boat owner before he could row away and ask that could he transport them to the Hotstone kingdom. The boat owner frowned his face and was about to refuse when Helena shut him up by abruptly saying the amount of money that she would pay him for his service rendered to them. The boat owner''s eyes glowed with great shock before intense delight totally reced it. That was the money that he would make from ten to-and-fro trips in a single trip. Then without wasting time, he quickly agreed before they would change their minds and nicely asked them to step on the boat. Helena smiled. Money is power, she thought within herself and shook her head. Although knowledge is power, as she was taught by her loving,te deceased parents, money was however power too. Just like in this case where it had made the boat owner to quickly change his mind and yield to her request like he was under some strong mental influence or overbearing, mindpulsion power. Helena would have possibly tried to control his mind by using her magical persuasion power on him if she was short on money, as in gold coins. But now that they had visited the Fey kingdom with Sy giving herrge amounts of golden coins to buy a lot of stuffs that took her fancy as she was a Deputy Chief of the Fey race, and even gifted her friends staggering amounts of golden coins too, she saw no need in trying to use her mind-coercion powers on the boat owner who was striving hard to make a substantial living for himself and probably his family. With a smile in her face and in that of her friends too, they climbed atop the boat which then began to move since it had started being rowed by the blissful and energized boat owner. *** Many hourster when it was almost night, they finally arrived at the massive region where the Hotstone kingdom could be found in. When the boat stopped near thend of the region for Helena and her friends toe down, he was paid and then began to quickly row back to where he came from. He definitely wouldn''t operate his boat for anyone this night since he had gotten many times the money for a to-and-fro trip. Now, it was to go rx with his wife and kids and buy them stuffs that he sadly couldn''t get for them before. "Well, here we are, the region where the Hotstone kingdom can be found." Lydia said with a smile in her face while everyone else nodded their heads in agreement and with enticing, beautiful smiles in their faces. "Girls, let''s move." Helena ordered. Then they began to walk by her sides to where the kingdom was, using the map that was given to her by the Mission House at the Great Sisterhood Training Camp. After a few hours of walking, they finally got there. Although it was night, a lot of people could still be seen going in anding out through the kingdom''s gate. Then noises of a lot of people selling things and jubtory cheers that seemed toe from some sorts of festivals currently taking ce could be loudly heard by Helena and her friends who stood before the gate of the kingdom, preparing themselves to enter. "Wow! Such a bustling kingdom" Lauren said not failing to express her shock. Helena and the rest agreed to what she said by slightly nodding their heads. Helena at the moment was feeling greatly envious. The kind of businesses going on in here at this time and also the bustling should also be happening at her kingdom. But s, wars and a lot of killings and bloodshed and everything else could not make such to happen. She however felt that now that she had put the kingdom in order by swallowing up thends of ten kingdoms to expand thendsize of her kingdom, and transforming the owners of thoserge pieces ofnds that her kingdom swallowed up into the death-sworn protectors of her kingdom, building a lot more structures that had lots of rooms to house a lot of people, including the Fey people, guests, traders and investors from afar, then a type of astonishing security system that no other kingdom should be able to boast off, she felt that the kind of liveliness in this city would also surface in hers very soon. Then with a smile appearing in her face as she shredded off the heavy feeling of envy that had manifested in her heart, she said to her girls "Let''s go in, girls." Her friends smilingly nodded their heads when she gave that instruction. Then they began to walk alongside her towards the widely opened gates of the kingdom to go in and carry out their dyed and long overdue missions. Chapter 161: Embarrassed at the gate Chapter 161: Embarrassed at the gate When they arrived in front of the gates, the guards there asked them to pay their entry fees which was five hundred golden coins per person. "Uhm.. Excuse me, I think you are confused. We are not traders. And as you can see, we don''t have baskets of farm products or consumables to sell here. We are only here to go round your lively kingdom and return. Young tourists like ourselves shouldn''t be treated like this, you know. So, I implore that you allow us entry without collecting any money from us." Lucretia suddenly said before Helena or the others could say anything. "I am sorry, ma''am. You have to pay before entering. And if you can''t, you can turn around and walk away" One the four guards at the gate said. "Really? Look at the way you even said it. You are so rude. You don''t know how to appreciate tourists. I don''t me you. It''s because of the people visiting here for only heavens know what that is causing to talk to us anyhow and treat us in this bad manner." Lydia suddenly said with slight anger in her tone. "Do you know we can permanently ban certain troublesome tourists from entering?" One of the guards asked with a smile in his face. Once the guard said that, Lydia''s and Lucretia''s eyes shone with fury. Then just before they could angrily voice out their minds, Helena quickly said out loud "Girls! Do calm down, please!" Immediately Helena''s voice rang out, Lydia''s and Lucretia''s minds kept calm instantly. "It''s okay. I will handle it." Helena said looking at them. Then she turned her head to look at the guards and asked "So, for the five of us, how much in total should we pay?" "I believe you have a head, and a brain in that head. So, do the calctions yourself." The guard replied with an annoyed tone in his voice. Then looking at his colleagues, he asked with a serious expression appearing in his face "Where did these set of peoplee from? They are full of trouble and are actually brainless, really" Helena heard this and intense anger sparked within her heart. She however didn''t let the rage show on her face. Then with an amiable smile appearing in her face which she tried hard to maintain, she said "Yea, I have done the calctions. And sorry for that earlier." Once she said that, she produced two thousand and five hundred golden coins which was the amount to be paid for the entry fee of five people and then handed it over to the guards who readily epted it with smiles in their faces. "Alright. You can go in." One of the guards said. Helena nodded her head. She then looked at her friends and said "See girls, it has been quickly settled. Let''s go in" Then Lydia and the rest nodded their heads. Then as they passed through the gate to enter the kingdom, they looked at the guards with fearsome looks in their faces. However, the guards only ignored them to attend to the people behind them. "I feel like beating up those guards. See how they insulted us before arge crowd of people. They mustn''t go free with this. We have to deal with them." Lucretia said with an annoyed tone in her voice. Helena only giggled. She then said "A way to deal with those monkeys will surely present itself to us. Let''s just focus on our mission in this ce." When Helena said that, her friends nodded their heads. Then as they walked through a particr, tremendously busy street of the kingdom, they began to look around for an inn where they could stay for the night. After walking for nearly twenty minutes in the wide and long street of that kingdom which had an enormous stream of people flowing to and fro, they finally came across an inn that seemed to not be too expensive. "I think we can rent a room in this inn, Helena. It looks cool." Lydia said. Helena looked at the inn and then nodded her head. "Alright. Let''s go in to see if they would have nice rooms that would suit our tastes." Helena said. The girls nodded and followed then her into the inn. When they entered the inn, they met the receptionist at the table which they only spoke with for sometime before she handed the key of a particr room to them. Once they got the key to a particr room to stay in for the night, they began to ask for directions from people that they met on the way to the ce. Not long, they finally arrived before the room. Then when they inserted the key into the keyhole of the door and turned it to open it and go into the room, they saw that the room was nice. It was tiled and was spacious just as they had demanded. Also, it had arge bed that should amodate all five of them, then a few, long leather couch ced at good positions. "This is great! What a big bed" Lauren said out excitedly. Then before anyone could say anything, she suddenly dashed towards the bed and made a full-body dive at it. Shended on therge bed with a small amount of force which caused her entire body to sink a bit lower into the bed before she was sprung back to it surface. "It''s soft and springy too." Lauren said while Helena only shook her head with a smile in her face. Same with the others too who justughed it off, since they knew how Lauren loved to behave at times. Well, except Deborah who was furiously seething within. ''When will this monkey grow? Aii! If not for senior Helena, you would have heard a lot of things from me. Well, a time for me to reprimand you wille. I will surely have a day to shout the hell at you.'' Deborah said within herself and went to join the others to seat on the bed. When they got on the bed, Lydia asked looking at Helena "Helena, I think we would still want to rent this room for many more days. You know, we definitely can''t finish out mission in one day. We would have to go out there to those incredibly far and dested ces to find those witches''s shines. So, since we can''t destroy them all in a day due to how far they would be from each other, we can at least destroy two or three shrines before returning back here to rest. Then we can go again some other day after we have rested enough to demolish the remaining shrines of the witches." "Hmm. You are right, Lydia. Yea, that''s what we will do." Helena said. "So, what do we order for? Or aren''t we going to eat?" Lauren who was curious of what kind of meal would be served here asked with eagerness in her tone. "Are you already hungry?" Helena asked with surprise in her tone. Then before Lauren could give a reply to her question, Helena said with a smile appearing in her face "Well, you have to, Lauren. We have left the Fey kingdom many hours ago, so it''s right for you to be hungry. Even I myself is already hungry. Haha! So I will order for some food." Then looking at the girls lying on the bed, Helena asked "What about you girls? Aren''t you hungry? I am about to order for food." "We are eating too. Just order anything for us. We would consume them like that." Lydia said answering for herself and the rest. "Alright!" Helena said with a nod of her head. Then she went towards a wall of the room that they were in. When she got there, she could see something like a button on that wall. She then pressed it. Once she did so, an rm began to ring in the inn. Then someone quickly hurried out of where she was to where the rm sound was ringing out from. When this person who was a female inn attendant got to Helena''s room, she knocked once on the door. Knock! Then the door opened for her with Helena who had a beautiful smile in her face asking her toe in. When the attendant came in, she handed a menu list to Helena who looked through it and then began to discuss with the attendant. Then a few momentster, the attendant left with the list that she gave to Helena to go get the things that she requested for. Once she left, Helena closed the door and went back to the bed to seat on it. She then said to the girls whoid on the bed as if they just finished doing the most strenuous jobs in the world. "Girls, there are couches around. One of you would have to go to either of the couches to lie in it. This bed althoughrge can''t really contain all of us." Chapter 162: Going to one of the valleys Chapter 162: Going to one of the valleys Once Helena said that, Lydia and the rest burst intoughter. Helena then looked at them with a smirk expression in her face. ''These silly girls don''t want to respect me again. I guess it''s because I am too familiar with them. And maybe I should start giving them the serious face and give themmands.'' She said inwardly. Although she said this, she definitely wouldn''t mean it. As they were busy looking at each other for who would leave therge bed that they were all in to the couch and rest there, a knock suddenly sounded on their door. Knock! Helena then quickly stood to her feet to go open the door for who knocked on it. She knew that it was the Inn attendant, so she didn''t want to keep her waiting. Immediately she opened the door, she saw to her surprise that it wasn''t the attendant but Teanna, the enforcer from the Law Enforcement and Punishment Faculty. Helena who was shocked by the sudden appearance of Teanna at their doorstep asked in a stuttering manner "S-Senior Teanna, what are you doing here?" "Am I not wee in? I can leave if you want me to." Teanna said with a serious expression appearing in her face. "No. Why would I want to do that? Pleasee in" Helena said. Teanna nodded and then went in, causing Lydia and the rest to be tremendously shocked once they saw her. When Helena closed the door back, she looked at Teanna with a puzzled expression in her face and asked "Senior Teanna, you haven''t answered my question. What did youe here to do? I thought you were supposed to be secretly observing us from far away and only show when you feel that we in great danger." "Nah, I am done with that. Look at where you girls are staying, so beautiful and spacious and even has arge bed and many nice couches. While I am staying in some forest far away from here because I want to secretly watch over you guys. Haha! Well, I am totally done with that now. And please don''t try to bring back that topic as I have clearly answered your question. Thanks!" Teanna said with that serious expression still in her face and then went to a particr couch to lie in it. Once she did so, she eased herself into the softness andfortability that it could provide her. Helena shook her head with a smile in her face. Then before she could return to the bed and lie in it, a knock was suddenly heard on her door again. ''I guess that''s the inn attendant this time.'' She said and then went to the door to open it and see if she was right. And, she was right. It was the room attendant that stood there with a beautiful smile in her face and a wheeled cart before her which had a lot of dishes on top of it. "Pleasee in" Helena smilingly said. The attendant nodded her head and then went in as she pushed the cart into the room. When she got in, Helena closed the door behind her and then went to meet the attendant who took off the cloth cover spread over the covered dishes ced on the cart. Once she did that, she began to respectfully hand them their meals one after the other. When she was done and was about to leave, Helena told her to wait. Now looking at Teanna, Helena asked "Senior Teanna, would you like to eat too? What do you want to order for? Mention it, I will pay for it" Teanna shook her head. She then said "Nah. I am good, Helena. So don''t worry about me. Go enjoy your meal." Helena nodded her head. She then looked at the attendant and said "Thank you for your timely service, ma''am" The attendant only smiled and turned around to leave the room with the cart that she came in with. But before she could leave, Helena said "Wait." She then produced a few hundred golden coins from her money storage pouch which she tried to hand over to the attendant. Seeing this, the attendant''s eyes shone with great delight and happiness. However, she surprisingly slightly bowed in the next moment and said with a sincere apologetic voice "I am sorry, ma''am. I can''t ept that. It''s against the etiquettes and rules of this inn to ept money as tips from customers. I will leave now. Thank you!" Once she said that, she straightened herself back and prepared to leave their room when Helena told her to wait again. Then before she could say anything, Helena quickly approached her and put the few hundred golden coins in her hand on the cart with a smile in her face. She then said "I don''t care what you will do with the golden coins. You can either throw them away or keep them for yourself. That depend on you. However, what I want you to know is that any money thates out from my pouch which I want to gift someone, never goes back in. So, it''s up to you" Immediately after she said that, she turned around to go to the bed and eat her meal. The attendant who Helena left with no choice quickly took all the hundred golden coins ced on her cart and kept them inside her coin storage pouch. Then with a delighted smile appearing in her face in the next moment, she said "Thank you very much! May you find fortune wherever you go." Once she said that, she left their room with her cart and wheeled it away. A few moments after the attendant left, Teanna''s mocking voice rang out, "Wow! The cheerful giver. Haha! Why did you give her your hard-earned money, Helena? Do you really think that you will get something in return for the significant amounts of golden coins that you just generously, or to be more direct, foolishly gave out?" Teanna unexpectedly asked. "Well, I did that without any intention of getting anything in return. Besides, someone, and to be more open, senior Sandra, gave me a huge fraction of the immense fortune that she possesses which she has been arduously and riskily building over the years. She started that cycle with me and I will make sure not to break it. Furthermore, didn''t you see how happy and delighted that she became. She was like on top of the world at that moment. Those golden coins which I gave her might actually go a long way in her life." Helena answered, refuting what Teanna said. "Hmm. Well, that''s your problem, not mine. When your money finishes, don''te running to me. Haha!" Teanna said and then closed her eyes to sleep for the night. But before she could really do so, Helena who had a smile in her face responded "Well, that''s why it won''t ever finish. My source won''t ever run dry." "Haha! Alright. I have heard you." Teanna said with her eyes still closed. When Helena was busy arguing with Teanna, her friends had started eating as they listened with smiles in their faces to their arguments. Then when they were done, they put their tes somewhere and leaned on the wall immediately after their bed to rx for sometime before going to sleep. *** Next day... When the girls woke up from bed andzily stretched themselves, they prepared to go take their baths to wash themselves clean and prepare for today''s hard task, since it was one that involved demolishing five shrines of cannibalistic witches and killing them and every followers that they may have. When Helena stood from bed and looked at the couch that Teanna slept on thest night, she found that she was no longer there. ''I guess she has left to do her duty and might return againter at night toe dwell in here with us.'' She said inwardly. Once she thought this, she nodded her head in agreement. Then the girls began to take turns in washing themselves in the shower room. When they were all done and looking all sparkly in the new, beautiful attires that they wore, they immediately set out of the inn that they were staying to carry out the mission that they had really wasted a lot of time in aplishing. When they came out of the inn, they began to ask around for where they would get a carriage that would lift them to one of the valleys that a particr cannibal witch had her shrine built in. Then following the description to the ce where they would get a carriage, they finally arrived there. After they paid the carriage driver a really mad costs of transporting all five of them down to that valley, simply because it was a valley suspected to have witches residing there in shrines and could have his life terminated if he got slightly careless in venturing into that ce, they entered the carriage which then began it furious-speed journey towards that valley that seemed to give the driver excessive fright, since his skin became sickly pale from fear of thinking about those imaginary witches. Chapter 163: Facing the witch (1) Chapter 163: Facing the witch (1) A few minutester, the carriage got there. Then Helena and her friends got down from it and marched into the valley on Helena''s lead. Helena at the moment was using the map projected to her mind to find the way to the part in the valley where they would find the witch''s shrine. Actually, it was a cave in one of the mountains in this valley that she was searching for. *** Many minutester, forty minutes to be precise, they eventually arrived before the mountain where they would find the cave. At the moment, they were looking at arge cave that was at the foot of that particr mountain. The cave that they were all looking at was really dark. And it was intensely dark that it gave the feeling that if one entered there with a long piece of wood that had fire burning brightly around it, they still possibly won''t see a thing. Helena then said to the girls "Let''s go in." They all nodded their heads and then went in with her. As soon as they entered, they began to hear faint terrified cries, horrified screeches of pain and agony, then booming evil gaggles of pleasure. "Well, we are there already." Helena said to the girls who nodded their heads. "But senior Helena, we can''t see a thing in here. What if a strange, flesh-eating creature that has mastered the art of blending with the ink-like ckness of this ce suddenlyes out from where it dwells in and leaps at any of us to attack us?" Deborah asked. "Yea. I thought that too. I will surely do something about it." Helena answered. She then brought her fist in front of her and uttered a short basic spell. Once she did so, a bright white me suddenly manifested around her fist and began to burn brilliantly around it. Immediately this happened, the jet-dark ckness that permeated where they were at the moment sharply disappeared without a trace. She could have used a piece of wood instead of her fist to produce the me that will illuminate this extremely dark ce. But she couldn''t find anything like that to do so. Therefore, she was left with no choice than to use her fist and bring fire upon it to brighten up this intensely dark region of the cave. Then tracing the loud, bloodcurdling cries of seemingly humans, they finally arrived there. But this was only after going through numerous wide and narrow interconnected routes that will lead them to the cave that the witch''s shrine should be found in. And, before Helena would eventually get there, she ceased the brilliant white me burning around her fist so as not to alert the witch that would be in that ce where the cutting of humans into bits could possibly be going on. So, since she had caused the strange, thick darkness of this ce to return, they couldn''t see again. But Helena tried to solve that issue by casting a Lucid Night Vision-type spell on her eyes. Once she did this, the darkness in this ce mysteriously disappeared before her very eyes. Although the darkness was still there in this ce and didn''t reduce in intensity nor strength, it was however absent in her naked eyes, causing her to vividly see what were around her. "Girls, don''t worry yourself about somethinging out from somewhere and attacking you, I can clearly see everything around us like it''s day. So, I will definitely alert us in time if anything like thates out." Helena said while her girls nodded their heads. Not long, they arrived at the entrance of the cave where the witch''s shrine could be located. Then carefully looking into the ce to see what was going on before suddenly charging in to attack the witch, they could see numerous terrified kids inrge wooden cages scattered all over the ce. Then the many cages which the small crowds of kids could be found in, had magical spells casted on them. This was actually put there to prevent any of the sharp-witted or smart, bold and courageous kids from possibly leaving the wooden cages that they were imprisoned in and running off in random directions, thereby disturbing her process to cut them apart and enjoyably consume both their flesh and delicate organs. Helena could surprisingly sense the kind of spell weaved upon those cages from where she was. She could detect a restriction-type arcane power radiating from those cages. So, that was how she was able to understand what form or type of spell was ced on those cages that were used to incarcerate the kids. Now, what she had to really do was to break the spells and free those cages. Also, before actually doing that, she had to recognize the spellcasting level of the witch. She was doing all these so as not to make her destroy the kids out of rage that her ce had been invaded. Then after looking around to see if the witch had no evil follower or disciple and then saw none. She prepared to show herself to the witch before abruptly casting a spell that will quickly destroy the Constraint-type magical spells casted on the numerousrge cages in this ce. "Girls, I am nning to show myself to the witch to cause her tremendous shock. Then when I sessfully do so and then weave a Spellbreaker-type spell, you guys should immediately appear to produce magical protective screens and shields to deflect every magical attack that she would unleash towards the little kids out of frenzy. And no one should try to engage her in a spellcasting battle. Leave it to me. Your job should be to protect the little kids within your grasps. Am I loud enough and clear?" Helena said and then asked. "Loud and clear enough." Lydia said. "Alright then. I will move out now. Then you girls should get ready." Helena said. Immediately after she said that, she directly entered into the cave that was lit up with several candles from the wide entrance. Once she appeared in the cave, the witch who was raucouslyughing in pleasure at the terror and fearing from the kids, furrowed her brows in surprise when she sensed that someone had entered into her cave and was strangely looking at her from behind. She then dropped one of the kids who was a little girl in her hand and then stood to her feet to see who was that who had boldly walked into her ce. But when she saw Helena, she became dumbfounded. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Did this girl actuallye to her ce after walking through all those intensely dark and scary tunnels? Was she lost? She couldn''t help but begin to ask these questions within herself. Still gazing at Helena, she asked as she began to cautiously look around "Girl, what do you want? How did you arrive here? Were you sent here?" Helena only smiled. Then without giving an actual response to the questions that the witch asked her, Helena unexpectedly casted a spell that immediately manifested as dozens of illusory halberds which suddenly shot at great speeds towards the cages in this ce without Helena''s guide or control. That was the uniqueness of spellbreaker-type spells. They could move on their own without the caster''s guide to break, destroy or ravage every form of enchantments that could be found in a particr area. Once the illusionary halberds appeared before every of the cages that had magical spells attached to them, they turned into a ray of light that struck the enchanted,rge wooden cages. Bang! Bang! Bang! Then all of a sudden, sounds like sses shattering into hundreds of fragments began to ring out. But there were no ss around. Immediately after this sound rang out, Lydia and the rest quickly understood what Helena had done. Then without needing to be told what to do again, they rushed out from where they were towards the cages that Helena had used an enchantment-copsing spell on. Then once they got there, they quickly unleashed different defensive spells to protect the many kids in the cages from the witch''s frenzied reprisal attacks. However, it was Lydia and Lucretia that casted advanced, protective magical spells to shield some of the cages containing the kids from the raging magical attacks of the witch. While Lauren and Deborah who only had bloodline powers, quickly moved on to protect the kids in the cages by causing their massive and astonishingly long wings to expand out from their backs and then wrap solidly around the cages that they chose to protect. Immediately all these was done which actually didn''t take up to a minute, the witch who wasn''t expecting all these to happen, looked at Helena with coldness in her eyes and said with towering anger in her voice, "What about you, what cage have you chosen to protect? Go do so immediately before my killing wrath wille upon you." Helena only smiled. She then said "My friends have already done that. As for me, I am here to kill you. Now, get ready to be wiped off from the surface of this world for your totally evil, cannibalistic ways." Chapter 164: Overpowering the witch and killing her Chapter 164: Overpowering the witch and killing her When Helena said that, the witch burst into a loud, raucousughter. Hahaha! Then when the witch stoppedughing, she looked at Helena and said "I guess it''s your turn to be fed on then. Get ready to be destroyed and have your skin and organs consumed by me." Helena only smiled. She then said with a confident smile appearing in her face "Bring it on, witch!" Immediately she said that, the witch who was exceedingly furious aimed her palm at Helena and abruptly casted a spell at her. Once she did so, a frosty dragon that actually roared with excessive rage in it frost-white eyes like it were a real-life dragon, suddenly appeared in the air and shot out at a tremendous speed towards Helena. Helena however maintained her confidence in the front of this killing attack. Then with one of her fist suddenly emitting a blinding golden radiance, she sent out that fist that shone with a golden light at the frosty dragon that was raging towards her. Bang! The frost dragon scattered into smithereens with a wave of intensely cold temperature erupting from the point of impact. Seeing the wave of chilling temperature that raged towards her, Helena quickly caused mes to envelop her body to protect herself from the exceeding coldness of the cold-bearing wave of energy. Although she was knocked backwards by the wave since it carried a lot of force, the frigid coldness that it carried with it wasn''t enough to turn her into ice or affect her in anyway since she was enveloped by strongly burning mes. As for the witch who was knocked flying backwards for many feet and then stood to her feet some momentster, she saw that Helena stood only a few feet away from her initial position with a smirk expression in her face. She wasn''t heavily shoved away by the force produced by the tyrannical cold wave that had unexpectedly erupted, despite being at a really close range around it. "See why you should cower in fear before me?" Helena asked, trying to seriously annoy the witch. "Why should I cower in fear before you? Are we not at the same spellcasting level?" The witch surprisingly asked and then sneered. She then continued with an hideous smile appearing in her face "Instead, you should be the one to cower in fear before me. For I will do many bad things to you which you wouldn''t be able ever imagine in a thousand years toe." Once the witch said that, she unexpectedly rushed towards Helena to throw a heavy, magic-imbued punch at her chest. When Helena saw that the witch had rushed towards her to engage her in close-quartersbat, she too rushed towards the witch to attack her. Immediately both of them arrived before each other, both of them sent out their fist towards the other. Boom! A boom sound rang out with a wave that carried with it a shocking amount of tyrannical force, erupting from the point at which their radiantly glowing fists smashed into each other. The witch staggered backwards by a few feet because of the impact of the force that collided into her body. While Helena remained where she was and looked at the witch with a smile in her face. Then to taunt the witch, she said with a mocking tone in her voice "So weak!" And, as soon as she said that, the radiance emitting from her fist slightly receded. While the vexed witch remained where she was with narrowed eyes. ''Damn. This girl is really strong. I wonder where she came from.'' She said inwardly. She then suddenly dashed towards Helena once again to unleash a physical strike at her. Immediately she got to a few feet in front of Helena, Helena who was both wary and cautious of the witch, abruptly brought one of her knees to her chest and then powerfully kicked it out. However, the agile witch who also had some nice acrobatic skills, quickly jumped high into the air and smoothly executed an aerial kick in the next instant to evade the powerful snap kick that Helena was about to furiously deliver in her chest. However, she couldn''t sessfullynd as Helena who had quickly withdrawn her kicked leg, suddenly grabbed her in the air and hurled her incredibly hard to the ground, like as if she nned to break the entire bones of her body. Bang!! The witchnded to the floor of her cave with a loud bang sound ringing out. She could have fainted in the next instant if she hadn''t abruptly casted a Shock Resistance-type spell on herself to make her body durable and withstand to a certain degree, the shock that would transmit into her body from the heavy smash of her body against the solid floor of her cave. Although she didn''t faint, she was still struck with a migraine-like headache from the heavy smash of her body with the hard floor of her cave. Then before she could stand back to her feet, she was suddenly grabbed at the leg by Helena who had appeared before her in the next instant. Swoosh! Helena thenunched the witch into the air with the aim of hurling her off against those solid defensive domes of magical energy that her friends abruptly generated to shield the cages that the kids were in from the witch''s unceasing barrages of furious magical attacks. BANG!! The witch''s body smashed hard into one of the many energy domes in this ce from the powerful throw by Helena who sought to firstly overwhelm her before killing her. The witch groaned in pain from the insanely hard impact of her body with the surprisingly solid, thinyered dome of energy that would keep her evil magical attacks from prating it and killing those kids inside therge wooden cages. "Come on, you damned cannibal witch. You can''t be this weak. Despite saying that we are at the same level, you still seem too weak for my liking. And it''s way embarrassing! Seriously." Helena said with a solemn expression in her face, trying again to taunt the witch so that the witch could be extremely vexed. And to her, it really felt like fun. She actually wanted to make the witch very unhappy, as she had a tremendous degree of disgust and hatred for her, and for other people like her who would abduct children from kingdoms and feed on their skins and internal organs. She then said further with a smile in her face that couldn''t really be described "I will suggest that you surrender yourself to me to prevent further humiliation of you. Then you can submit your miserable, puny life to me. But if you don''t, I will take the humiliation of you to another level. And trust me, you seriously won''t want to know what I will do to you after this statement if you refuse to ept my candid advice." The witch who had quickly casted a healing spell on herself to heal the many dislocations of her bones, and the numerous small bruise wounds that she had sustained from her insanely heavy smash into the floor, said with a smile surfacing in her lips after she stoppedughing like an evil maniac "Hahahaha!! You can do your worst, bitch. But just know that in the end, I will be the one to have thestugh... Hahaha!" "Oh really?! Well, prepare to be shamed and embarrassed by me, before dying a cold, gruesome death" Helena said coldly with an aura of viciousness beginning to exude from her body. But all of a sudden, the witch who had suddenly sprung to her feet from the ground, quickly dashed towards Helena again with her fists beginning to glow brightly in a type of color again. But before she would get to Helena, Helena who had a smirk expression in her face, quickly casted the Nine Invincible Golden Bell protection spell. Bang! The witch who was dashing towards Helena at a furious speed unknowingly shed with the first gigantic bell that materialized from the spell that Helena produced within her mind. And, this was because the bells were invisible to the naked eyes. In fact, to all eyes since only Helena could see it as she was the caster of the spell. And immediately she collided into that bell, she was knocked staggering backwards with an intense headache suddenly afflicting her head. Seeing that the witch had been affected by the bell that she unknowingly collided into, Helena who didn''t wait for the witch to recover from the painful sharp aches currently afflicting her head, unexpectedly moved at a high speed towards the witch as she staggered backwards. And as she did so, the bells which were huge in size, giving the feeling that they can''t be moved from one ce to another, actually moved with Helena as she dashed towards the staggering witch who had expressions of both intense pains and suffering in her face. BANG! Moving at a high speed with the intention of smashing the bells really hard into the witch, the first bell which was thergest and thickest of the nine golden bells and was protectively enclosing Helena''s figure, smashed heavily into the witch and sent her flying towards a wall of her cave that was thickly filled with resentments. BANG! Then due to therge amount of force that the moving bell struck her with, the witch who was sent flying towards a wall of herrge cave smashed hard into it and fainted in the next instant. Those smashing that took ce had knocked the Total consciousness out of her. Seeing that she had put out the witch, Helena prepared to move to cut off her head from her neck. But before she could do so, the witch''s eyes snapped open. Then an anger to destroy everything in her path surfaced in her eyes. Seeing that the witch had suddenly woken from her earlier unconscious state, she screamed out in the next instant while applying a Sonic Augmentation-type spell on her throat as she shouted. "Arghhhhh!!!" Screaming out from within the bells, the magically-enhanced shout that she made was increased to many folds by the bells which had begun to vibrate and rampantly produced terrifying peals of sounds. The high-pitched sound wavesing from Helena''s mouth and was enhanced to a great degree by the constantly chiming bells, struck the witch and knocked her hard once again into the wall of her cave. Then the witch who tried struggling to get back on her feet, fell back to the floor of the tform with an absent gaze in her eyes, giving the feeling that she had fallen totally unconscious once again. Also, blood could be seen thinly streaming down her both ears. Seeing that no body movement was exhibited by the witch again, Helena nodded her head. She then canceled the Nine Golden Invincible Bells spell which was continuously operating around her. And as soon as she did so, she approached the witch with arge de in her hand. Chapter 165: Going to the second witchs shrine Chapter 165: Going to the second witch''s shrine sh! Once Helena swung the de in her hand, the witch''s head rolled off from the neck. And since she had beheaded the witch, it was time to destroy the shrine which they would do by breaking everything in here into pieces and setting the shrine on fire. The defensive spells that both Lydia and Lucretia casted on the cages to block off the attacks of the witch was canceled. Same with Deborah and her sister, Lauren, who retracted their wings that wrapped solidly around the cages to block off or deflect any attack that the witch would vexedly send out at them. Then they opened the wooden cages'' doors to free the kids in them. Once the children came out, they began to thank Helena and the rest of the girls with expressions of great gratitude in their faces. Then after bringing the kids out the cave and taking them into the valley, Helena went back her in by herself and unleashed a fire spell to destroy everything in there. Immediately she casted the fire spell which turned into zing mes, she left there and returned back to the kids and her friends who waited in the valley. When she arrived in front of the kids, she asked "Kids, what kingdom are you from?" One of them who looked older quickly said "We are from the Hotstone kingdom. We were all abducted from our homes by that witch who you just killed." Helena nodded her head. She then asked "Do you know how many of you were brought here?" The boy spoken to nodded his head. He then said "We were close to thirty that wee abducted from our homes by that evil witch. But now we are only sixteen in number. That witch had happily eaten fourteen of us" The boy said and then broke down into tears. "It''s okay, kid. You are fine now. You are all fine. You are in good hands who would do absolutely everything in their power to protect you kids from any form of harm." Helena said while the boy nodded his head. Helena then looked at her friends and said "Let''s return these kids to their parents'' homes before setting off for the next ces in this kingdom where the shrines of the other witches would be found." Lydia nodded her head and then said to the kids before her "Alright kids. We are leaving here right now to return you guys to your parent''s homes. I am sure that they would have missed you handsome and beautiful kids like hell. So, let''s not keep your sad, wailing parent waiting anguishedly for your appearances any further." Then they began to walk from that valley to a ce in the kingdom where they would be taken to their parents'' homes. After many hours of walking, eight hours to be precise, in which Helena had to recharge the children''s energy by casting energizing spells on them, they eventually arrived in the kingdom. Once they arrived in the kingdom, Helena said to the kids "Alright kids. I believe you can go on from here. Go meet your parents." When Helena said that, the kids nodded their heads. Then after embracing Helena and her friends, they departed from their presence and began to walk to where their various homes would be located. Helena smiled as she saw them off from where she stood. Then a sad thought suddenly struck her mind. And this was because she recalled how the oldest kid amongst those kids said that the witch ate fourteen of them. She then exhaled. After sometime of looking at them, she looked at her friends and said "Let''s head to the ce where the next witch shrine would be found." Her friends nodded their heads. Then they began to search for where they would get a beast-drawn carriage that would take them to their next location. After getting there and paying for the costs of having them transported to that ce, they finally arrived there. Once they arrived there, the carriage driver who couldn''t understand what these girls were here to do, didn''t think twice about them before zooming off into the distance in his beast-drawn carriage. He couldn''t wait to leave this particr area that rumors of a ruthless evil witch residing here always sprung out from. At this time, it was already evening as the sun had set. Lydia then looked at Helena and asked "Don''t you think that we should take a rest? It''s already evening." Helena only smiled. She then said "No, we can''t rest. Not when we are already here." Lydia looked at her with a smirk expression in her face and asked "Why not?" "Because the more seconds that we waste here debating, the more kids that would be butchered and eaten raw by the witch or witches that would be found in the shrine secretly located in this ce. So, we have to set out towards there now, destroy every vile evil creature that would be found in there and set free the children that would be found in there." Helena answered. "Hmm. You are right." Lydia said. She then said "Alright. Let''s go." Helena and the rest then nodded their heads. Then following the directions on the map projected into her mind, Helena began to lead her friends to the ce where the witch''s shrine would be located. After many minutes of walking, they finally came across the ce where the shrine was located. This shrine wasn''t located in some cave in a mountain in the valley like the others. It was just in the outskirt of the kingdom, on a barren, abandonednd that also appeared to bepletely dested. . Helena and the others were looking at the shrine which was built with actual concrete block, unlike the first one that they burned to ashes which was made out of wood. After sometime of looking at the shrine which was actually reallyrge in size, raucous evilughter began to sound out from seemingly everywhere. Helena and the rest weren''t terrified by herughter. They simply waited for her to show herself to them. When she eventually appeared, which was on the roof of her massive shrine made out concrete blocks, she said to them with booming voice "Have you girlse here to have your fleshes and organs entirely devoured by me? I have been searching for girls your age, but I didn''t see. So, I settled for kids far younger than your age. However, their skins also taste nice. Kekeke!" Helena who had a smile in her face said to them "Old witch, surrender your puny life to me. It''s over for you now." Kekeke! The witch began tough. "Surrender my life to you? Who are you little things?" She asked. Then all of a sudden, she jumped down from the roof of her ceiling and swooped towards Helena to attack her. Helena who was wary of the witch quickly casted a fire spell that transformed into a massive blue fireball which then shot towards the witch to strike her down. Noticing the fireball that had suddenly appeared and then shot towards her at a furious speed, the witch quickly casted a powerful water spell which caused a gigantic silvery waterball to materialize and shoot towards therge fireball raging towards her. Both attacks collided and totally neutralized each other in the next instant. However, she wasn''t able to get to Helena''s side as the fireball disturbed her swooping down towards Helena. Then when shended on the ground many feet in front of Helena, she looked at Helena with great shock in her eyes. She then couldn''t help but ask "How were you able to do that?!" Helena only smiled. She then said "I am here by the order of the society of Great Sisters to take you ugly, flesh-eating bastard down. Now, will you surrender your puny life to me or I should do it myself?" Hahahaha!! The witch burst into a loud, raucousughter. She then asked "Why haven''t I heard of such a society before?" "Because you are too busy feeding on the blood and flesh of young children. However, you don''t need to know about the society again since you are gonna die now." Helena answered. The witch heard what Helena said and only burst intoughter again. Then all of a sudden, she casted a spell on them. However, being exceedingly wary of the witch, Lydia and Lucretia casted a defensive spell upon themselves to shield themselves from the magical attacks that would be unleashed upon them by the evil witch. While Lauren and Deborah quickly protected themselves from the attacks unleashed by the witch by causing their wings to expand out of their backs which then rapidly wrapped around their bodies to protect them from harm. Only Helena didn''t do all these. Instead, she quickly unleashed a spell to battle the witch who had flown to her front to fire a powerful magical attack at her. Chapter 166: Fighting the witch Chapter 166: Fighting the witch Boom! Both magical attacks shed and destroyed each other. However, colored, violent waves of energy erupted and brutally shoved both of them backwards by many feet. The witch crashed into the earth with a lot of force and caused an explosive sound to ring out withrge amount of dust erupting into the air. While Helena who had quickly regained her bnce, quickly shot into the air towards the witch after casting a Jump Enhancement-type spell on legs. Swoosh! In the blink of an eye, Helena appeared before the witch before she could stand back to her feet. She then quickly grabbed the witch by the feet and flung her away, immediately after casting a Strength Augmentation-type spell on her arms. Very quickly, like she was an arrow that was furiously fired from a bow, the witch shot through the air towards the far distance. Then Helena whose entire body now glowed in cyan as a result of casting a particr Quick Movement-type spell on her body, instantly appeared before the witch. However, the witch who was exceedingly furious had quickly stood back to her feet to unleash an attack at Helena. But Helena who had quickly appeared before her directly sent out a powerful punch towards her face. Bang! Immediately the heavy punch connected with her face, a thundering bang sound rang out and a wave of shocking power erupted from the point at which Helena''s fist smashed into the witch''s face, quickly disfiguring it. Swoosh! The instant that the punchnded, the witch''s body shot through the air in the backwards direction like an arrow that was furiously fired from a bow. Then a secondter, she smashed heavily into the earth at many dozens of feet away, causing a boom sound to ring out and a small area of earth at that region to suddenly develop cracks, which was as a result of the force that projected the witch away. At the moment, because of therge amount of force that the powerful punch struck her with, when she crashed into the earth and created some cracks in it, one part of her face had entirely broken away, causing her to bleed profusely. However, the bleeding stopped in the next instant and that part of her face that tore away, actually abruptly regrew when she immediately casted a powerful healing spell upon herself. Helena who was at the distance could actually see this. She then simply waited for the witch to stand back to her feet. Not long, the witch stood back to her feet. Then with a annoyed expression appearing in her face, she said "Ugh! This girl is powerful. Where is she from?" As she said that within herself, she began to look at Helena who gazed coldly back at her. ''Since this girl is so overpowering, I must quickly leave here.'' The witch said within herself. She then continued ''But so that she won''t suspect a thing about my intention, I will keep battling her and then quickly vanish from wherever I am and reappear in another region." Once she thought this, she began tough loudly like she was possessed by a devilish spirit. Kekekekeke!! Helena stared at her with a puzzled expression in her face. She couldn''t really understand why the witch was suddenlyughing like she was some demonical maniac. However, she raised her guards and defenses. Same with her friends who developed more sense of wariness for her. Then the witch whose body began to glow after casting a Quick Movement-type spell on herself, suddenly shot out towards Helena who also shot towards her. Swoosh! When Helena appeared before her in the next instant, she quickly sent out a powerful punch at her chest. And this time, the punch which carried a lot more power, seemed like it were dozens of thunderbolts that struck out all at once from a furious thundercloud in the sky. BANG!! Immediately the powerful punch impacted her chest, the witch''s body was hurled backwards at a great speed to the far distance where she crashed into the earth once again and began to drag along it like some invisible beings were pulling her body across the ground. . But, as soon as her body began to shoot backwards through the air at a furious speed, Helena actually followed her. Then when she appeared before the witch where the forceful drag on her body finally stopped at, she quickly sent out a powerful kick to the witch''s head, which then caused the witch to beunched further into the distance at a tremendous speed like she were a ball. . Then where the witch''s body stopped at a particr ce, she couldn''t help but cough out many mouthfuls of blood. The blood within her body were violently seething as a result of the shockwave that transmitted through them, which was only as a result of Helena''s powerful punch that brutally impacted her body with a shocking degree of force that could possibly splinter at once, dozens of heavy rocks that were ced in front of each other. Then when she got back to her feet, she said inwardly with tremendous shock and unmatched annoyance in he heart ''She is just too fast with that crazy movement eleration spell that''s acting on her body, and too powerful with that tyrannical strength amplification spell acting on her arms.'' ''The stupid girl doesn''t even give me the chance tounch my own attacks at her. Well, time to end this madness and fucking humiliation and get the hell out here. How would I, a powerful witch be terribly beaten in this shameful and disrespectful manner?'' She then spoke further within herself with a fully determined gaze appearing in her eyes ''If I am able to sessfully leave here, you should be ready to be tortured by me, before dying by my hands and have your flesh and organspletely consumed by me. Hahaha!'' The witch then suddenly shot towards Helena again with a bright glow of ominousness erupting from her eyes. ''Why is this foolish witch so stubborn? I think I am too strong and too fast for you to overwhelm and kill. You should just give up'' Helena said within. Then as she waited patiently for the witch to arrive before her so that she could continueshing out her enormously powerful punches in her face and on her chest to humiliate her before killing her with her de, the witch''s body unexpectedly vanished when she had gotten to a close range of her. Helena''s brows furrowed in surprise. However, a sudden realization struck her in the next moment. Then without needing anyone to tell her what to do next, Helena quickly casted a Void Movement Breaker-type spell. As soon as she did so, in which a brilliant resplendent light erupted from her entire body, and quickly borrowing her Hrihika''s vast bloodline power to constantly power the extremely powerful spell that she just casted, the numerousyers of space around them and up to a thousand feet which wasn''t actually visible to them, began to violently shake and quake at the same time like it wanted to both simultaneously explode and implode. Once this happened, a bloodcurdling cry of anguish rang out from somewhere far away. Helena then smiled beautifully that the iplete Mage-level spell that she abruptly casted worked out well. Then without wasting time as she quickly casted a Quick Movement-type spell on herself, she shot towards the witch where she was to continue impacting her with her rock-splintering punches. As soon as she arrived where the witch was, the witch who had stood back to her feet once again with great rage to burn all things to cinders appearing in her narrowed eyes, abruptly, furiously casted a strong offensive spell at Helena which actually rapidly materialized into a massive, ming ck dragon that shot out at a tremendous speed towards Helena to impact her and quickly burn her to ashes. However, Helena who was ready quickly put out her hands and quickly casted a spell that caused the manifestation of seemingly innumerable thick scarlet vines to shoot out from the solid brown earth and then move on to fully enwrap the frenzied me dragon and annihte it, thereby canceling off the spell. However, both animation-type offensive spells canceled out each other in the next moment. The long and thick wooden vines which had long spikes and sharp thorns all over it surface deeply impaled the ming dragon and then wrapped tightly around it to snuff out the life that it may possess. While the ck dragon that had ominous ck me burning all over it massive body burnt the wooden vines to ashes. So, that was how both attacks quickly canceled out each other. The witch wasn''t surprised by Helena abruptly neutralizing her magical attack since she knew how freakishly strong Helena was. She then went on to unleash another powerful attack at her. With a thought, hundreds of ck spears shot towards Helena to impale her. However, they were crushed to bits by a powerful gust of wind that suddenly appeared and struck them with immense force. The witch only gave an wide, evil smile. She then said "Continue. Your downfall is near" She then aimed her hands at Helena once again and unleashed another magical attack. This time, it was a massive blood-colored sword that appeared and suddenly shot towards Helena to cut her into halves. Helena quickly punched out with a frightening boom sound ringing out from her fist. Then as soon as she did so, arge fist that seemed to beposed from purple lightning shot towards the iing, sword-shaped magical attack. Bang! Both magical attacks shed with therge illusory sword exploding into smithereens upon it impact with the fist formed from purple-colored electricity. The witch''s eyes then dted with great fear when she saw that Helena''s lightningposed, fist-shaped magical attack didn''t reduce to pieces upon smashing hard into the blood-red sword that she sent out at her, and instead still shot towards her with a seemingly unstoppable momentum. So very quickly, she aimed her palm at the fist and immediately used a special, powerful magical skill that instantly reduced the fist that was shooting towards her to hundreds of fragments. However, the offensive magical attack that she sent out also shattered into smithereens upon collision with Helena''s fist-shaped magical attack. Like that, they continued to unleash killing attacks at each other without stop. Chapter 167: Returning Chapter 167: Returning After sometime when Helena felt that she had exchange enough attacks with the witch, she approached her with a sword in her hand. And at this time, the witch had copsed to the ground with multiple injuries all over her body. Even one of her arms had ripped away with blood spurting without stop from it. Then with a swing of her de, the witch''s head cut off from the neck and shot into the air before crashing into the earth many feet away. After Helena shed off her head, she went into the shrine with her friends to rescue the little kids that were kept captives in there. When they released the children with Helena''s friends leading them out, Helena casted a powerful fire spell on the shrine which actually materialized into an inferno-sized me in the next instant and then began to burn the shrine. Then when she came out after casting the fire spell, she followed behind the kids who were being led to the kingdom by her friends. When they got to the kingdom with Lydia dropping the children off at ces where they can go to their various homes by themselves, Helena and the rest returned to the rooms in the inn. *** "I am tired! Today has been a really long day for me" Helena slightly yawned and said. Haha! Lydiaughed. She then said "Shameless girl. See the way that you are yawning like an extremelyzy person? What''s wrong with you?" "Nothing. I am just tired" Helena answered. She then questioned "By the way, how dare you call me azy person? Wasn''t I the one doing all the fighting? So, it''s right for me to get tired after carrying out so many intense and strenuous activities." She then continued "If you were to be me, you would have long copsed at the battle ground" Haha! Lydiaughed. "I know that. I was only joking. Don''t take me too seriously, please" She said in the next moment. She then sat beside Helena on the bed and began to stroke her long, raven-dark hair that poured like a waterfall behind her back. Lauren who felt left like contributing after Helena and Lydia had kept quiet, said "So, when are we going for our next witch hunting mission. It is really fun, you know. Especially watching senior Helena beat the hell out of those damned evil witches." "Yea." Deborah suddenly said. She then continued "It is fun. Like serious fun. Especially watching senior Helena overpower those vile, flesh-eating creatures, breaking their bones into pieces and then beheading them." Then with a thinking gaze appearing in her eyes, she said "I wonder when I would be able to y witches." Helena heard this and smiled. She then said "Very soon, dear." Then she continued "Actually, you can behead the witches in the next two witch-killing missions that we would set out for. I will give you girls the chance to y the witch. Are you cool with that?" "Sure!" Lauren said while Deborah nodded her head. "Alright. Prepare your minds for the daunting tasks ahead of you." Helena said. Not long after discussing important topics that pertained to them and their missions, they started to speak about random things that suddenly came to their minds, in which Lauren was the one doing most of the questioning. *** - Hotstone kingdom - In a partially dark, candle-lit ce, old women and men wearingrge hooded ck cloaks pulled over their heads could be seen discussing with one another. "Lynithar has died, same with Salika. We still don''t understand what is killing these colleagues of ours." An old man who seemed older than the rest of them gathered in this hall said, while the others simply nodded in agreement to what he said. "Old man James, you are very correct with what you just said. We need to find the person doing all these and eliminate them. Then if we want, we can eat their fleshes and consume their organs too." A middle-aged woman spoke. Once the middle-aged woman who was a witch said that, another middle-aged woman who was also a witch said "Zuria, you are very correct with what you just said. We need to capture the person doing this and kill him or her. That person deserves death. We have to find that person and y them. No one touches our colleagues and would go scot free" The old man spoken to nodded his head. He then said "We would surely get this person." Then they after taking a slight pause, he said "So for now, to keep ourselves safe from harm as we don''t know the power level of the person doing this, we shouldn''t dwell around the ces where our shrines are located. Let''s stay far away from there. We can find new ces to stay." "Hmm" The people seated around him uttered with deep gazes of reasoning in their eyes. Then one asked before anyone could speak further "So, what about those kids in there? Should we just forget about them? Besides, at the new ces that we would be staying till we catch the bastard killing us one after the other, what are we going to be eating? I can''t eat human food, neither can I eat raw beast meat" "Well, if you want to go back to your ces to take like one or two kids, you can do so. However, do so at your own risk, as our unknown killer or killers are still atrge." The old man said while everyone nodded their heads to what he said. When they finished discussing, they all left where they were. *** Three hourster... When it waste into the night, a knock could be heard on the door. Helena who was discussing andughing with her friends looked at the door and said to the others "That should be senior Teanna" Lydia and the rest nodded their heads in agreement. Then when Helena stood to her feet to open the door, she saw senior Teanna standing there at the door with both a smile and a smirk in her face. "Come in" Helena said with a smile. Teanna then brushed Helena to a side and walked in. Once she stepped in, the others who were seated on the bed quickly greeted "Wee back, senior Teanna." Teanna only nodded her head and said "I have been following you girls from behind on your missions. And I must say that you girls did really well. You strategized before rushing into the ce, or those witches that you hunted after would have killed some of those kids, if not all of them. So for that, I give you kudos" Lydia and the rest smiled while Helena approached Teanna and said "So, senior Teanna, what would you like to eat? Or you are also not eating today?" "Thanks for the offer. But I think I am fine" Teanna said. She then sat on one of the many couches behind her. Once she did that, she asked "So, would you guys be going tomorrow for your missions, or you would rx for tomorrow then go the day after it?" "Well, our mission is one that shouldn''t be dyed for our own pleasure, as there are kids that are there being traumatized as they are seeing one another being eaten by those damned witches. So, because of that, we won''t be taking any form of rest until they have all been freed and the witches killed so that the innocent children won''t be terrified again and their parents intensely saddened." Helena answered. "Hmm. That''s good. I like your response" Teanna said. Once she said that, Helena asked with a smile in her face "So, senior Teanna, would you like to join our cult group? You know, be a proud member of our cult group that''s waxing strong every day?" Haha! Teanna unexpectedlyughed. She then asked "And why would I want to be a member of your cult group? Have you quickly forgotten that I am a Magic Enforcer?" Helena only chuckled. She said "I know that, senior Teanna. But that doesn''t mean a thing, you could still join us you know." Then she continued "It''s just a matter of time before my cult group grows stronger than even the Law Enforcement and Punishment faculty at the Great Sisterhood training camp. So, it''s best to join now, as many people would be rushing to join our group in future. Therefore, if you don''t join now and n to in the farthest future, there might be no membership slot again." Haha! Teanna grinned. She then said "Helena, whatever you would say to convince me will only end up doing the opposite. It will further solidify my resolve not to join. So, it''s best that you keep quiet about it and let me choose for myself whether to join or not. If I join, your lucky day. And if I don''t, you would have to ept it like that." Helena smiled and nodded her head. She then said with that beautiful smile still in her face "I believe that when the timeses for you to make a choice, you will surely make the right one." Chapter 168: Going on another mission Chapter 168: Going on another mission Haha! Teannaughed. She then said "Let''s hope." Helena nodded her head with a smile in her face. Then they all went to bed *** Next morning... When the sun rose in the sky and the ring lighting from it shined into their room, Helena and the rest stood to her feet. Then when she looked at where Teannaid in to rest, she saw that she had left. Helena then shook her head with a smile in her face. Then turning around to face her friends that were still lyingzily in bed, she said "Girls, it''s time to leave. We have bunches of terrified little kids to save from the hands of their callous, evil eaters." Lydia and the rest nodded their heads. Then they stood from the bed to go shower so that they could appear clean. Once they were done, they all set out of the inn and into the street where they entered a carriage that lifted them down to the location that Helena mentioned to the carriage driver. When they got there and Helena paid the sum of money for the transportation services that was rendered to them, they quickly rushed down to where the shrine was which was deep in the heart of arge forest that had many tall,rge-canopied trees. Immediately they got there, Helena who had casted a powerful Hearing Enhancement spell on her ears to gain amplified hearing said with a loud, magically-enhanced voice "Witch, I know that you are in there,e out now to face me, you damned, flesh-eating hellish spawn!" However, there was no response. Then Helena said again "I will advise that youe out of your shrine or it would be ripped apart into two. Appear before me as I have a few questions to ask you, then I may spare you if I like" The witch who could hear Helena''s amplified voice became shocked to the bone. She then said "Don''t tell me that this is the girl that killed Lynithar and Salika." When she thought this, she came out of her shrine and shot to the roof of her shrine in the next instant. Then gazing down with contempt upon Helena, she said "So, it was you that killed my friends." "Oh, so you guys knew each other? Haha! Well, yea. I was the one that killed them. And now, I am here to kill you too." Helena said without shying away from the question that she was asked by the witch. The witch who became extremely furious then decided to unleash magical spells at Helena to kill her, despite the warning from their leader that they shouldn''t return to their shrines, or could only go back to take two to three kids for eating and then quickly return. Then immediately, the witch who was full of wrath aimed her palm at Helena and abruptly casted a spell at her. Once she did so, a double-winged ice serpent that actually roared with frenzy in it eyes like it were a real-life beastly creature, suddenly surfaced in the air and shot out at a tremendous speed towards Helena. Helena however maintained her confidence in the front of this killing attack. Then with one of her fist suddenly emitting a dazzling, silver-colored radiance, she sent out that fist that shone with a brilliant silvery light at the winged, cold-emitting serpent that was raging towards her. Bang! The serpent scattered into smithereens with a wave of intensely cold temperature erupting from the point of impact. Seeing the strong wave of chilling temperature that raged towards her, Helena quickly caused bright orange mes to immediately surface and totally engulf her body to protect herself from the intense, rock-freezing coldness that the cold-bearing wave of energy projected into the immediate and distant atmosphere around her. Although she was knocked backwards by the wave since it carried tremendous kic force, the frigid coldness that it carried with it wasn''t enough to turn her into ice, or affect her in anyway since she was wrapped up in strongly burning mes. As for the witch who was actually knocked flying backwards by the tyrannical freezing waves for many feet and then crashed hard into the forest floor in the distance, she stood to her feet some momentster but only saw to her amazement that Helena was still standing with a mocking, smirk expression in her face. She wasn''t brutally shoved away by the force produced by the tyrannical cold wave that had unexpectedly erupted, despite being directly at it front. "See why you should tremble in dread in my presence?" Helena asked with a solemn expression in her face. "Why should I?" The witch asked. She then continued with an hideous smile appearing in her face "Instead, you should be the one to shake in terror before me, as there are many unspeakable things that I will unrestrainedly do to you, you killer." Once the witch said that, she unexpectedly rushed towards Helena to throw a powerful, magic-imbued punch at her chest. When Helena saw that the witch had rushed towards her to engage her in close-quartersbat, she too rushed towards the witch to attack her. Immediately both of them arrived before each other, both of them sent out their fist towards the other. Boom! A boom sound rang out with a wave that carried with it a shocking amount of tyrannical force, erupting from the point at which their magic-imbued fists smashed into each other. The witch staggered backwards by a few feet because of the impact of the tyrannical forcewave that collided into her body. While Helena remained where she was and looked at the witch with a dead serious expression in her face. Then to taunt the witch and annoy her, she said with a mocking tone in her voice "Is it you that will make me tremble in terror or something else? Because you seem too weak to me!" Then as soon as she said that, the radiance emitting from her fist dimmed, meaning that she had canceled the spell that was previously operating around it. The vexed witch who remained where she was looked at Helena with narrowed, sharp eyes that showed that a lot of thoughts were processing in it. ''But who is this girl? She is surprisingly strong. No wonder she could kill Lynithar and Salika. I believe that she seriously overpowered them and then killed them. Hmm... Anyways, now that I have discovered who she is, I must immediately leave here and report who she is to our master." Once she thought this, she suddenly dashed towards Helena once again to unleash a powerful, magic-imbued physical strike at her. Immediately she got to a few feet in front of Helena, Helena who was both wary and cautious of the witch despite the high level of confidence that she showed, abruptly brought one of her knees to her chest and then powerfully kicked it out. However, the witch who was agile and also possessed nice acrobatic skills, quickly jumped high into the air and smoothly executed a flip in the next instant to evade the powerful snap kick that Helena was about to brutally send out at her. However, she couldn''t sessfullynd as Helena who had quickly withdrawn her kicked leg, suddenly grabbed one of her legs in the air and then hurled her incredibly hard to the ground, like as if she was scheming to shatter the entire bony framework of the her seemingly frail body. Bang!! The witchnded to the floor of her cave with a loud bang sound ringing out. She could have fallen unconscious in the next instant if she hadn''t abruptly casted an Impact Deflection-type spell on herself to make her body physically invulnerable and resilient to a certain degree. Therefore, the shock that transmitted into her body from the heavy smash of her body against the solid floor of the forest couldn''t shake her so much and cause many of her organs to turn into mush. Although she resisted the shock that passed into her body, she was still however struck with an incredibly heavy headache because of the hard collision of her body with the solid floor of the forest that they were in. Then before she could stand back to her feet, she was suddenly grabbed at the leg by Helena who had appeared before her in the next instant after casting a Quick Movement-type spell on herself. Swoosh! Helena then furiouslyunched the witch high into the air with the aim of causing her body to crash into the earth and shatter or break apart. She was really brutal and ruthless with the way that she handled the witch because of her immense, unshakable hatred for her, actually, for witches in general. She saw them as abominable creatures from the abyss that shouldn''t even be existing. BANG!! The witch''s body smashed hard into the ground. However, she could still resist the impact of the collision to a certain extent. But an headache that felt like her head was being split by an ax terribly afflicted her. "Come on, you damned cannibal witch. You can''t be this weak. Despite saying that I will shake in terror, it seems you are the one taking my severe beatings and shaking in horror." Helena said with a solemn expression in her face, trying again to taunt the witch so that the witch could be extremely vexed. She wanted to annoy this witch so much that she would cough out blood. Chapter 169: Killing the witch and returning with the kids Chapter 169: Killing the witch and returning with the kids Actually, she wanted to make the witch very unhappy, as she had a tremendous degree of irritation and animosity for her, and for other people who were like her that would abduct children from different kingdoms and bring to their shrines so that they could feed on their skins and internal organs. She then said further with a smile in her face that couldn''t really be described "I will suggest that you surrender yourself to me to prevent further humiliation of you. Then you can submit your useless and miserable life to me." "But if you don''t, I will take the humiliation of you to another level. And believe me, you seriously won''t want to know what I will do to you after this speech if you dare refuse to ept my candid advice." However, the witch who had immediately casted a Body Regeneration spell on herself to heal the many dislocations and fractures of her bones, and the numerous, small andrge wounds that she had sustained from her insanely heavy smashes on the solid floor of the forest, said with a smile surfacing in her lips after she stoppedughing like a stone-hearted psychopathic maniac, "Hahahaha!! You can do your worst, you bastard. But just know that in the end, I will be the one to have thestugh... Hahaha! My people wille for you and kill you. Same with your friends who have beautiful skins and delicious organs." Once she said this, Helena looked coldly at her and said "Oh really?! Well, since you have made your choice which would bring total damnation upon you, prepare to be totally shamed and badly humiliated by me, before dying a cold, gruesome death" Helena spoke with intense coldness in her eyes, causing the atmosphere around to radically drop in temperature. While a domineering aura of viciousness and ruthlessness began to exude from her slender body. But all of a sudden, the witch who had suddenly sprung to her feet from the ground, quickly dashed towards Helena again with her fists beginning to glow brightly in two types of color which were blue and violet. She had actually quickly casted a powerful, contact-based magical spell called Thundering Iron Fist spell on her hand, which would increase the hardness of her fist that it could be likened to that of an actual iron, and would emit rampant thunderous peals like as if a massive thundercloud was actuallypressed into it or stored in it. But before she would get to Helena, Helena who had a serious expression in her face, quickly casted the Nine Invincible Golden Bell protection spell. Bang! The witch who was dashing towards Helena at a furious speed to deliver her thundering, super-hard fist in Helena''s face with the aim of violently smashing it apart and destroying her body by crushing it with her diamond-shattering rumbling fist, unknowingly shed really hard with the first gigantic bell that materialized from the spell that Helena produced within her mind. But this was because the exceedingly solid and tremendously heavy bells that materialized from the powerful protection spell that Helena abruptly casted, were invisible to her eyes. Then as a matter of fact, to all eyes, and even to that of dreadful Summoners and really high-level magical warriors, making Helena the only one able to clearly notice the shape of the massive bells that enclosed her figure as she was the primary caster of the defensive bells creating spell . Then immediately the witch collided into that bell, she was knocked staggering backwards with an intense headache suddenly afflicting her head. Seeing that the witch had been affected by the first, thunderously sonorous bell that she unknowingly heavily shed into, Helena who didn''t wait for the witch to recover from the painful sharp aches that were currently afflicting her head and racking her seemingly frail body, suddenly moved at a high speed towards the witch after casting a Quick Movement spell on herself. While the witch who couldn''t really pay attention to Helena as pain overwhelmed her senses, and the force from the powerful impact with the invisible bell caused her to stagger backwards like she was being pulled from behind by something unseen, she didn''t know that Helena was approaching her really fast like as if she were an arrow that was fired from a powerful bow. And as Helena did so, the bells which were astonishingly huge in size and gave the definite feeling that they couldn''t be moved from one ce to another, actually became lighter than air as they moved with Helena who was furiously dashing towards the staggering witch that had expressions of both intense pains, suffering and anguish in her face. Bang! Then moving at a tremendous velocity towards the witch with the intention of smashing the bells really hard into her, the first bell which was thergest and thickest of the nine golden bells that protectively enclosed Helena''s figure, smashed heavily into the witch and sent her flying like a wrathfully hurled stone towards one of the manyrge trees in this forest. Bang! Then due to therge amount of force that the moving bell struck her with, the witch who was sent flying towards a particrrge tree in the immense forest, smashed really hard into it and shattered it apart in the next instant. But the backward kic force that acted on her hadn''t stopped yet. So, her body after smashing apart that first tree, moved on to smash apart a second and a third tree that were behind the first one that she brutally impacted. After smashing into the fourth one and causing both thin and thick cracks to appear all over it surface, she copsed to the ground a secondter with a fully absent gaze in her widely-opened eyes, seeming as if she was dead. However, it was not that she was dead already, it was just those insanely heavy smashing of her body into those massive trees that knocked theplete consciousness out of her. Seeing that she had put out the witch, Helena who wanted to quickly end all this and return with the traumatized kids kept in therge shrine that were made with bamboos as the walls andrge or long leafs as the roof, prepared to move towards the witch with the intention of shing off her head from her neck. But before she could do so, the witch''s eyes suddenly snapped open in the distance that she was. Then a wrath to destroy everything in her path surfaced in her reddish eyes. Then seeing that the witch had suddenly woken from her earlier unconscious state, Helena unexpectedly screamed out in the next instant. And, as she did so, she instantly casted a type of Sonic Augmentation-type spell on her mouth as she loudly screamed out at the witch. "Ahhhhh!!!" Screaming out from within the nine bells, the magic-imbued shout that she made was increased to many folds by the bells which had begun to vibrate, which then gave off a focused, devastating soundwave in the next instant that traveled towards the witch at a terrifying speed. Bang! Then the high-pitched sound wavesing from Helena''s mouth and was made to converge at a point, which was then amplified to a great degree by the powerfully vibrating bells, struck the witch really hard and tyrannically knocked her once again towards arge tree that was far behind her in the distance. Bang! She smashed hard into that tree and effortlessly shattered it apart with her body because of the powerful force that moved her body. Then since the shoving force that acted on her body hadn''t stopped or dissipated away, her body smashed into many other trees in the distance before finallying to a halt at the fifth tree, which also didn''t escape exploding into smithereens. Then the witch who endured and tried struggling to get back on her feet, instantly fell back to the floor of the forest with an absent gaze in her eyes this time, giving the feeling that she had fallen deeply unconscious. Besides, blood could be seen moving down in thin streams from her both ears, eyes, nose and mouth. Seeing that no form of body movement was exhibited by the witch again, Helena nodded her head with a relief. She then canceled the Nine Golden Invincible Bells spell that continuously operated around her. And, as soon as she did so, she approached the witch in the distance with arge de in her hand. She had produced this de from her artifact storage sack. After walking for sometime and arrived before the witch, she lifted the de in her hand and used it to behead the witch. sh! The head of the witch was cleanly cut away. Then Helena left behind the headless corpse and walked back to where her friends were who then followed her into the shrine to free the little kids in there. After doing so, in which they freed eighteen kids, they quickly left there to return back to a particr ce in the kingdom. Chapter 170: Going to meet a friend Chapter 170: Going to meet a friend When they arrived at human settlements in the kingdom, Helena told the kids to go on to meet their parents. Then after hugging Helena and her friends and trying to find their way back to their parents'' homes, Helena and her friends returned back to the room that they rented in that inn. When they arrived in the room, Helena went to shower while her girls simplyid on the bed to rx. Then when she finished and came out, Deborah said with pride in her tone "Senior Helena, it seems your mastery over spellcasting has increased. All the witches that you fought, you overpowered them like how a ferocious tiger will dominate and overwhelm amb. They couldn''t stand you at all" Helena smiled after hearing what Deborah said. She then said "I myself was intensely surprised at how I overpowered them and killed them. It was like they were nothing to me. But maybe it was because of my extreme confidence in my Hrithika bloodline power that I was both ferocious and fierce in those battles that took ce between me and the witches. I think that must be a great factor on why I was able to subdue those witches and reduce them to decapitated corpses" "Okay, senior Helena. But you were really powerful. I wish you could watch yourself fight. You fought like a ruthless, barbaric warrior that was also incredibly adept at spellweaving. And, although you said that it was because of your confidence in your inborn, vast bloodline power, I however think that your powers have grown by a bit, if not much. Then your mastery over them has increased to another level." Deborah said, politely refuting Helena''s statement and then praised her. Helena only smiled. She then said with a serious expression in her face "Alright, girls. Let''s have some discussion concerning the mission that we acre carrying out." Once Helena said this, Lydia and the rest paid utmost attention to her. Seeing that they were looking attentively at her, Helena started "Do you recall when the witch Istly fought said that I killed her friends, and that the rest of them were boiling with serious hatred and towering anger for me and would definitelye for us anytime soon?" "Yea, I remember that senior Helena. All I would say is that the witch that you fought is not wise. She could have left, but she remained to battle with you, eventually resulting in her gruesome death in the end." Deborah said. She then continued "Actually, I am not scared of what the witch said. Whether they have discovered us or not, they can''t do a thing with you around and watching over all of us. You are simply like thousands of them perfectly fused into one person. So, how would they be able to harm us with you around?" Deborah asked while Helena produced a smile in her face. "Well, you might be right with what you said. But it wouldn''t hurt that we should be more careful. You know, those things that can''t be regarded as humans, but as abominable creatures from the pit of hell, are very cunning and mischievous in nature. So, we would therefore have to be careful so that their secretly unleashed killing attacks or their attempts at abducting any of us wouldn''t take us by surprise and be sessful." Helena said. Deborah nodded her head. She then said with a smile in her face "Senior Helena, do you want a massage? Like a neck, scalp or back massage? I can try my best to give you one if you want." "You know, you have been fighting a lot by yourselftely, and a lot of stress and tension would have umted in your bodies. Therefore, I can try to help your massage your body so that the umted stress or tensions will melt away and allow your body to be invigorated once again." Helena heard what Deborah said and produced a surprised expression in her face. "Really?" She asked with shock in her tone. "Yea! I am serious about what I said, senior Helena" Deborah answered. "Wow! Thank you so much for that offer, sweetheart. You are my savior right now. I really needed a massage and you came up to give me one. Thank you much!" Helena said while Deborah nodded her head with a smile in her face. Lauren who was absolutely jealous of what Helena said to Deborah, quickly said "Senior Helena, I can also try to give you a massage too, maybe after my sister is done." Helena looked at Lauren and said "Dear, don''t worry. I don''t think you would be able to do that with your little, dainty fingers. Maybe another time in future. And who knows, I could be the one massaging you by then. Haha!" Helena said andugh. But Lauren shook her head in defiance. "No. I can give you a proper massage too, senior Helena. There is nothing wrong with my fingers. They will do just fine in massaging you." Lauren said. Helena then smiled. "Alright. So, what kind of massage would you like to give me?" She asked. "Well, like feet and thighs massage" Lauren replied with a smile in her face. "Awwn. Thank you. I appreciate that." Helena said while Lauren nodded her head. Lydia and Lucretia began to look at Lauren and Deborah who only ignored them and went to massage Helena''s neck and feet. *** "Old man James, Srka has been in too. She couldn''t return on time and was in by our enemies. Her headless corpse lies in front of her shrine which has been burned down to ashes." One of the witches seated on a table around the man said. "Really? She has been killed too. Ugh!" The old man called old man James said. He then continued "I guess that these witch hunters really want all of us dead and will stop at nothing to kill every one of us." "Assuming Srka was able to escape, we would be able to know who these killers are. But since she wasn''t able to, we are left guessing who our strongly determined and resilient killers would be. Anyways, we are going to catch them someday" Old man James said. He then looked at the rest and said with a heavy sigh "I have a good friend who I haven''t spoken to in a long while because he stopped talking to me when he realized that I was a wizard and that I ate little kids for nourishment and extracted vital energies from virgins to increase my power." "I will talk to him and beg him to show me who is killing us one after the other." "We have to fully eliminate this threat before ites knocking at our door." Old man James said. He then continued "And I very much believe that none of us would want to go back to our shrines to retrieve some kids for consumption, after seeing the terrible fate that befell Srka." Once he said this, everyone else nodded their heads. "Good!" Old man James said. He then continued "Just stay far away from your shrines. With time, we would get this person or people who areing after our heads, I promise." Once he said that, he stood from where he sat to leave the meeting hall. And as soon as he stood, the rest stood to their feet and began to leave the candle-lit hall one after the other. *** "Wow! You guys have rxation-inducing fingers. I feel so rxed and refreshed. Thank you!" Helena who lied in therge bed in their spacious room said with a broad smile in her face. "Anytime, senior Helena" Lauren and Deborah said at the same time with smiles in their faces. "Won''t you girls massage us too? Don''t you know that we need massage too? Why is it only Helena? Because she is the Chosen One?" Lydia asked with a smirk expression in her face. Then before Deborah could politely reply, Lauren who was am expert in giving direct replies, hurriedly said "Yes, senior Lydia. It''s because she is the Chosen One. If you want a good and soothing massage, do what senior Helena can do. Then we would consider giving you a massage too." Helena heard that and quickly closed her eyes, pretending like she didn''t hear anything. While Lucretia and Deborah hurriedly looked away as if they had things on their mind to do. Lydia looked at Lauren and shook her head with an amiable smile in her face. Then she burst intoughter all of a sudden. Haha! When she stoppedughing a few momentster, she looked at Lauren with a smile in her face and asked "Do you really promise that, or you are only bluffing?" "I am not bluffing, senior Lydia. I promise that!" Lauren said with determination in her voice. "Oh, that''s cool. Just watch. I will be the second Chosen One, Lauren. Then you will give me the massage that you owe me." Lydia said and lightly chucked while Lauren nodded her head. Lauren then said "Senior Lydia, I will wait for that phenomenal day toe." Chapter 171: Discovering her identity Chapter 171: Discovering her identity In a cave... "James, I am sorry. I can''t do what you just asked me to do. If some killers are after you and the people that are like you, what''s my business with that? I am sorry, friend. I won''t be able to do this to you, as you may also unknowingly lead the killers to me. I am sorry, James" An old man said. "No, Arsher. You must do this for me." The old man called James said. He then continued "Alright. I will give you arge amount of my saved golden coins if you can do this for me, please! I really need to find out who these people are and annihte them so that people like me can continue living without worry. And don''t be disturbed about them tracking you down to here, because I am going to destroy everyone of them that are involved in the killing of my colleagues. I will turn them all into dust." "Arsher, I don''t think you can understand the kind of anger boiling within me. Just help me do this. Besides, you will benefit. I beg you." Then the old man called Arsher exhaled and said "Alright. I will help you. Not because of the sum of golden coins that you promised me, but because of my sympathy for you. You are my good old friend and I wouldn''t want you to die." He then continued with a sly smile appearing in his face "However, before I will start anything, give me the coins that you promised to give me." James only smiled and then shook his head. He then produced a small sack containing hundreds of golden coins and handed it over to his friend who only nodded his head with a smile in his face. As soon as Arsher collected the money pouch from James, he went towards a cauldron in front of him and began to drop items into it. And as he did so, he began to utter iprehensible words that possibly only him could understand. Anyways, the utterances that he was making were actually spells. Not long, five minutester to be precise, the base of the cauldron suddenly caught on fire by itself. While the fire that began to burn at the base of that cauldron was rainbow in color, as it seemed to burn in all the colors one could think of. Then a minutester, the stone-like materials that Arsher dropped into the cauldron began to melt due to the excessive, strong heat produced by the magically-invoked, multicolored fire burning fiercely at the base of the cauldron. Then the molten materials in the cauldron turned into steam in the next instant which then rose out of the cauldron and began to mysteriously fuse together to form different shapes in the air. And as this happened, the air and space around it began to seemingly contort and warp at the same time. Also, while this was taking ce, Arsher didn''t for once stopped the utterance of the incantations that he was making. He was so focused that if a locally made bomb exploded near him, he wouldn''t know. That was the degree of how intense his concentration was. Not long, the steam that was entering different shapes finally formed Helena''s figure. Then once it formed Helena''s figure, the solid image of Helena appeared directly behind it which then shot into the head of old man James as a ray of light, branding itself to the man''s memory and constantly feeding him with Helena''s immediate location. Once that image appeared and entered old man James''s head, the steam that had risen into the air condensed and reverted back into molten materials which then fell back into the cauldron. As soon as that happened, the molten materials that had fallen back into the cauldron solidified and abruptly reverted into the numerous stone-like materials that were previously dropped into it. Then immediately the materials were re-formed, Arsher took the materials out of the cauldron and ced them somewhere in his cave. "I guess you have the identity and location of your killer by now." Arsher asked with a smile in his face. "Yes, I do. Thank you, Arsher. I will never be able to repay this favor" Old man James said. Arsher only nodded his head and said with intense amazement in his tone "So, it was that girl that was killing your colleagues? Damn! She must be powerful. And friend, I will advise that you be really careful around her when you are trying to kill her, or any small mistake like lowering your guards when attempting to destroy her, you might be the one to end up dead instead of her." Once Arsher said that, old man James nodded his head. He then said "I know that, Arsher. Since she can destroy some of my colleagues, she would certainly be powerful. Now, I am beginning to wonder what kind of blood she has flowing in her body. Perhaps if I am able to capture her and drink her blood, maybe I could possess that power that she possesses, which allows her to do all these things that both puzzles and marvels us." Arsher nodded his head. He then said in the next moment with a serious expression appearing in his face "Well, do what you want to do cleanly. Don''t let the girl trace you down to this ce, or I will continue to curse your already condemned spirit and damned soul on it way to the deepest part of hell." Hahaha! Old man Jamesughed. He then said "Rx Arsher, I will certainly kill this girl. Now that I have made her my goal, when I eventually kill her, I will bring some of her blood to you so that you can prepare or make more potent magical concoctions with it. Haha!" "Hmm. That''s exceedingly thoughtful of you, friend. Alright then, go and do your thing. I will be waiting for some of her blood that you promised me." Arsher said. Old man James nodded his head and then left his friend''s presence. *** In a candle-lit hall... "Fellow witches and wizards, I was able to get the image of the killer of our colleagues after begging my friend who absolutely despises me." Old man James said with a smile. "Oh really? That is great news for us." One of the witches gathered around old man James said with excitement in her tone. "Yes. It''s good news for all of us. Now that we have the identity of our killer, all we have to do now is to match down to where she is and viciously destroy her. Once we have done that, then we would all be free from the incessant, headache-inducing worries of killersing after us again." Old man James said with a sense of great relief in his tone. When old man James mentioned ''her'' in his statement, the witches and wizards around him looked at him with shock and puzzlement in their eyes. Then one of them who couldn''t hold back her curiosity asked "So, our killer is a she? I have always that our killer is a male!" Hahaha! Old man James burst into a raucousughter. "Male? Haha! This person is not a male but a female. And to be precise, a girl that looks less than eighteen." He said and chucked. But as he did so, his colleagues who were seated around him looked at him with intense astonishment in their eyes. So, it was a girl that seemed less than eighteen that killed three of their colleagues? Then how powerful must she be? One of them looked at old man James and asked with a bewildered expression in her face "Do you think that she may wield a sort of powerful, specialized, witch-killing treasure?" Old man James who abruptly ended hisughter, had a contemtive gaze appear in his eagle-like eyes. Then he said "Hmm. She might probably have one. I think I am certain about that." He then continued "Since she is too young to be that adept at casting powerful magical spells that would destroy our colleagues, and even have the boldness and courage toe for us with the aim and intention of ughtering us all, she must definitely be using witch-annihting artifacts." "I ampletely certain that her total confidence in subduing and eliminating uses from that powerful, specialized item that she wields, as no normal spellcaster would venture out to do this kind of highly dangerous thing that this girl is doing without fear and terror in her heart." Old man James said with a sense of reasoning in his tone. "Hmm." The rest uttered and slightly nodded their heads in agreement to what he said. "Can we see her image? We want to see how she looks like before we set out to kill her and take that wonderful item she possesses which is only meant for our quick destruction." One of the witches said. "Why not?" Old man James said and gave a slight evil grin. Then with a little focus from him, the image in his head jumped out of it as a ray of light before turning back into Helena''s image in the air for all of them to see. Chapter 172: Making plans to trace down the witch Chapter 172: Making ns to trace down the witch "But why is this girl bent on destroying us? Why does she want to destroy us?" One of the witches asked. "I don''t know too. But now that we know who she is, we have to go there and destroy her." Old man James said then the rest nodded their heads. *** "Girls, we have another freedom-fighting exercise to carry out today. So, get up on yourzy feet and march outside with me" Helena said with a serious expression in her face. Not long after she said that, the girls prepared themselves and then marched outside the inn to follow her to wherever she is going to. Helena who had the map of the location of the next shrine projecting into her mind, began to lead her friends to where it would be. So, after entering a carriage to carry them down there, which was actually arge forest, they began to walk down there on foot when the carriage finally arrived there. When they appeared in front of the shrine and immediately took defensive positions, Helena shouted with disgust in her tone "Witch, you have been surrounded. Come out to now surrender your miserable life." However, no one replied to her response. Helena then furrowed her brows. ''Why isn''t the witch here responding?'' She asked within herself. She then shouted out again "Witch, I ask that youe out from your shrine and surrender your useless life to me, now!" Still, no one gave a reply to hermand. Helena then said "That''s it, I aming in now" Once she said this, Lydia quickly said looking at Helena "No, Helena. Please, don''t do that. What if the witch has a trap waiting for you in there? Entering there might be walking straight into whatever deadly trap that she might have probablyid down for you in there. That''s how I feel, Helena. Please don''t do what is your mind. Don''t be rash." Helena looked at Lydia and exhaled. She then nodded her head with a light of understanding in her eyes. "But how do we get the witch toe out? What if she remains in there and start killing the kids before I would even be able to save them? I think that I may still have to go in there." Helena unexpectedly said after a thought struck her mind. Lydia only shook her head. She then said "Your life is more important, Helena. I won''t say because I am too powerful I will rush into whatever problem that Ie across and try to solve" Helena only smiled and then shook her head. She then said "With superior brute strength, you can break in and out of all form of strongholds. Nothing would be able to bar my Katy because of the tremendous power that I possess." Lydia only shook her head with a smile in her face. She then said "Alright. You can go on." Helena nodded her head. Then sharply, she entered her Hrithika form in the next instant. As soon as she did so, her hair turned golden and her eyes intensely purple. Then a form of heat that seemed to cause the air around her to warp began to emanate from her body. Once she changed into this, she approached the door of the shrine and easily forced it open. However, when she did so, she saw no witch in there. Except little kids in cages who looked exceedingly terrified. Then when Helena looked around and saw that no one was hiding in the shadows, she came out of her Hrithika form. She then said to the horrified kids in the cages with a smile in her face, "Kids, do not be frightened. You are in safe hands now. I havee to rescue you from the evil, devouring jaws of your oppressive captors." Once she said that, she casted a spell that went on to break the spells casted on those cages which were actually weaved to prevent the children from escaping. Immediately the Imprisonment-type spells shattered apart, Helena went forward to help the kids out of the cages. Helena''s friends who stood observantly outside saw to their astonishment that no battle urred. However, not lowering their guards, they approached the inn to enter and see what was up in there. But just before they could go in, the little kids starteding out from the shrine with tremendous happiness in their faces. Now, they could breath in fresh air once again and see the bright light of day, as it has always been partially dark in that shrine that smelled of resentment because of all the souls that belonged to those bodies that the witch had eaten and whose organs she fed on. Lydia and the rest then stopped, since they saw that kids wereing out from the shrine and seriously looked happy to be free again. "Kid, are you okay?" Lydia who squatted beside one of them, asked with concern in her tone. "Yes, I am okay." The kid who was a female replied with a smile in her face. Lydia nodded her head and then stood to her feet from the squatting position that she entered. She then asked out loud so that all the kids around her could hear "Do you know where the witch in here went to?" One of them who seemed older furrowed his brows upon the question that Lydia asked. He then said "She hurriedly left the shrine like something powerful and deadly wasing for her. I don''t know what that thing might be" Lydia heard this and broke a smile in her face. She then felt that perhaps the cannibal witch knows of what Helena was doing to the other witches in the kingdom, so she hurriedly left so that she won''t be discovered, overpowered and then beheaded, just like how some of her colleagues were. Not long when Helena who was hearing everything that was being discussed outside the shrine, helped the remaining kids out of the cages that they were imprisoned in, she came out from there and asked with a contemtive expression in her face "Kids, how many days ago did the witch leave?" "Like two days ago." Another kid who was a female replied this time. "Oh. Okay." Helena said with a nod of her head. She then went to where Lydia and the rest of her friends stood at to speak to them "Well, since the witch has escaped, there is nothing that I can really do here again other than take the kids back to the human settlements in the kingdom so that they can return happily to their parents who would be wallowing in misery and sorrow by now." "Yea." Lydia said with a nod of her head. She then continued, looking at Helena "However, there is still something that you can do." Helena gazed at her with a puzzled expression in her face and asked "What''s that?" "Well, you can burn down the shrine to ashes. Or you want to leave it there so that the ruthless cannibal witch can return and cause more emotional damage and bring more trauma to people''s lives, especially the loving parents of these wonderful kids?" Lydia asked. "Oh, that. Of course I am going to demolish it. Our main mission here in this kingdom is to demolish the shrines and burn all of them to cinders. So, that is what I am going to do" Helena said and pouted her lips at Lydia who only smiled at her. Thening before the shrine once again which had an atmosphere that was pervaded by darkness and fear, Helena abruptly casted a powerful Fire Spell at the shrine. Whoosh! Instantly, a devouring, brilliant purple fire suddenly manifested around the shrine and then began to burn it. Not long, like a few minutester, the shrine and basically everything in it had burned down to ashes. "Good!" Lydia said. She then continued "Out next step now is to find that witch, as her being alive isn''t a good thing for these kids and their parents. We definitely have to find her" Helena nodded her head in agreement to what Lydia said. She then said "Yea. That''s why I am going to try to track her down. I think I know a particr spell that I can cast which should lead me to the wherever the witch is" However, as soon as she said this, her brows furrowed. "Oh no" She said angrily. "What''s wrong?" Lydia asked in surprise. "The spell won''t work until I have a personal property that belonged to the witch. I should have taken something from the shrine before I burned it down and everything in it to ashes. But since I don''t have any personal possession of hers, the spell won''t work. This is bad." Helena said. She then continued "I should have thought of this before burning down the shrine" "Yea. You should have thought of that." Lydia said. She then continued "However, I feel that there is still something that we can do to track her down." "Let''s go to thest shrine on our mission list for this kingdom." "I have a feeling that these vile bastards may know each other. So, she might have probably left her shrine too to go hide somewhere with her colleague from us." "Therefore, once we get there and we don''t find her there, we can take an item that belongs to her from her shrine and use it to track her down to where she might be staying. Then hopefully, we will find the witch from this shrine in there too so that we can achieve double kills." Chapter 173: Forced invitation Chapter 173: Forced invitation After Lydia said that, Helena nodded her head in agreement. She then said "Alright." Then looking at the kids before her, she said "Alright kids, let me take you guys back to your parents" *** A few hourster since they didn''te across any carriage driver and walked on foot, they finally arrived at the human settlement areas in the kingdom. Looking at the kids, Helena said "Alright kids, you can find your way from here to parents'' homes." Once she said that, the kids nodded their heads. Then they began to walk from there to return to their parent''s homes. When they left, Helena looked at Lydia and said "Let''s visit thest shrine and hope that we would get what we want" Lydia nodded her head. Then they went to find a carriage driver that would lift them to thest ce where a shrine was. When they got there some hourster, they walked towards the shrine with readiness for battle in their eyes. While Helena who was at the front shouted "Witch, if you are in there,e out now. I want to have a word with you." However, there was no response. The ce was quiet as a graveyard. Helena then looked at Lydia and said "Perhaps she also isn''t in. She could have probably fled too. Or what do you think?" Lydia exhaled. "I think so too." She said. She then continued by asking "Would you like to go in to check?" "Yes. That is what I will have to do" Helena replied with a slight nod of her head. "Alright. But you should be very careful" Lydia said. "I will" Helena replied with a smile. Then when she arrived at the door of the shrine, she forced it open and looked inside without stepping in first She then saw kids within the cages in this shrine too. Helena shook her head in disgust. "Bastards!" She said angrily. She then walked in to break open the cages. But first, she casted an Enchantment Demolishing spell to break away the spells that would have been casted upon the cages by the evil witch. Bang! Bang! Bang!... Then in the next second, bang sounds began to rampantly ring out. A momentter when the bang sounds stopped, Helena went forward to one of the numerous wooden cages in the shrine to force them open. She then began to help the kids out one after the other. When she was done, she began to scan round the shrine to search for anything that she could use to magically trace the witch from this shrine to wherever she may be at. Not long, she came across a hairpin. Then she broke a smile in her face and went forward to take it. When she came out of the shrine and casted a Fire Spell on it, burning it to ashes, she said to the kids whose eyes glowed with happiness "Kids, you are free now. It''s time to return to you guys back to your parents. And I promise that the vile spawn that cut apart the bodies of the other kids that I saw in the shrine won''t escape with their evilness. I will make sure to give them a taste of their own medicine." The kids heard that and nodded their heads happily. Then Helena began to lead them back to the human settlement areas in the kingdom where they would then find their ways back to their parents. But as Helena was doing this, always returning with many dozens of kids, people had taken notice of her. Helena herself had realized this, but she didn''t care. When they eventually arrived at therge human settlement areas in the kingdom, Helena said to the girls behind her "Let''s return to our room in the inn. I have something with me that I feel should definitely belong to that damned witch that fled from her shrine. "Alright" Her friends said. Then they returned to their room to allow Helena do what she had in mind. When they arrived in the room, Helena who didn''t have time to waste quickly sat in the cross-legged position to cast a tracking spell on the hairpin that she ced on the ground before her. Once she finished uttering that particr type of spell, the pin began to glow in all colors of light before it became enclosed in a orb of light that shone with all the colors of light. Immediately this happened, Helena stretched out her hand at the hairpin that was enclosed in a orb that emitted numerous brilliant colors. As soon as she did so, the pin shot towards her hand and actually disappeared into her body. Once this urred, images began to move really fast in Helena''s mind. It was like a really massive book that had different parts of the kingdom drawn into different pages that it possessed, was being rapidly flipped before Helena. Not long, the image stopped somewhere which was an old, seemingly abandoned hall in the kingdom. Then when Helena focused more, the area where the hall was located appeared vividly in her mind. And still intensely focusing, the region where the area that the hall was situated appeared in her mind. "Cool!" Helena said with a beautiful smile. She then stretched out her hand once again and the pin which was enclosed in a orb of resplendent light shot out of it. The looking at her friends who were also looking at her to see if she arrived at a particr ce where the witch that they were looking for would be staying, she said "I have gotten the ce where the bastard is hiding. Should we move now or you guys would want to rest a little bit before we finally set out on our killing mission." "We can go now. Once we kill them, we cane back here to rest for some days before leaving this kingdom to the next kingdom to start our second andst witch-hunting mission." Lucretia said. After Lucretia said that, the others nodded their heads in agreement to what she said. "Okay. Then we set out." Helena said, quickly standing to her feet. But once they came out of the inn, many men seated on armored horses and wore uniforms that made them look like warriors or imperial guards of the kingdom, could be seen arrogantly looking at them with indescribable expressions in their faces. "What do you people want?" Helena asked fearlessly. "We have heard news of what you and your friends have been doing. So, because of that, the king wants to see you. And it would be best for you and your friends to follow us, or you might not like what would happen to you all if you disobey the order of our king." A guard with a blue cape, indicating his rank, said with haughtiness in his tone. "I am sorry I can''t do that. I have things to do." Helena said without any form of fear in her tone. The guards and people around heard what Helena said and they visibly shook in shock. "Did you just disobey the order of the king?" The guard with a cape asked with anger in his tone. "No. Or did I? Well, I didn''t." Helena said. She then continued "Actually, we have something to quickly settle. Once we are done, we woulde to see your king" Hahaha! The guard burst into a loud, raucousughter. "You have something to do and ''would''e see our king when you have settled it? Haha! How impudent of you!" The guard said. Lydia quickly approached Helena and said "Helena, let''s go with these guards to see their king. Let''s hear what he as to say before going on our mission" "You want us to do that?" Helena asked. "Yea. Sure." Lydia said. Helena exhaled. "Alright then" she said. She then looked at the guard with a cape and said "Alright. Take me to your king." The guard broke a smile in his face and said "Thank your stars that you changed your mind, or you would have regretted making that previous statement that you made" Then turning his head away from her to look at the other guards behind him, he said "Bring these girls a carriage so that we can lift them to the king''s pce." Once he gave that order, a carriage was quickly brought for them. "Here, enter the carriage so that we can lift you girls to the king''s pce." The guard with a cape said. Helena and her friends nodded their heads. Then they went into the carriage before it suddenly shot off at a high speed with the guards at the front to the where the kingdom was located. About an hourter, they arrived at the king''s pce. Then just from the massive gate alone, they could easily tell that the kingdom was one that a lot of money was spent on in building. When they came down from the carriage with the guards at the immense gate opening it wide for them to enter, they walked in with furrowed brows, as they couldn''t really guess what they should be expecting in the king''s pce. Chapter 174: Declining the kings request Chapter 174: Declining the king''s request Not long, they arrived at the hall where the king was staying. Then in front of them could be seen the king seated on a throne with an arrogant look in his face. When Helena and her friends arrived in front of the king, they respectfully bowed. Then they straightened themselves back to look at the king. The king then said "Girls, I have been hearing about what you all have been doing." "Oh" Helena uttered. She then asked "Can the king tell me what we have been doing?" Hahaha! The kingughed. He then said "You have beening back with kids from ces only known to you." He then continued by asking "Where did you bring those children from?" "Well, from shrines that belong to witches" Helena replied. "Hmm. So, you are that powerful to fight witches all by yourselves?" The king asked with shock in his tone. "Yes, king" Helena answered. "Hmm. Then tell me, how were you able to do it?" The king asked. "Well, there is nothing too mysterious about the way that we overpowered and killed those witches. We were only at the same spellcasting level. So, that was how I was able to simply destroy the ones that we came across." Helena answered. "Hmm. Alright." The king said. He then asked "Where are you girls from?" "Well, from a society that train people to be powerful magical warriors" Helena answered. "Alright." The king said. He then asked "Can you girls be my guards'' magical trainers? I will pay you girls heavily." "I am sorry, Your Lordship. We can''t do what you requested from us. We are to return to our society as we have been away from it for too long" Helena answered. "No. You can''t reject my request. You have to do it" The king said. Then before Helena could speak, he asked "Alright. What about for six months?" Helena shook her head to reject. "No. Don''t do that yet. What about three months?" The king asked. Helena then spoke "Your Majesty, I am sorry. I can''t agree to your request. We have to return to the society that we came from or they would be excessively worried about us" "Hmm." The king uttered, looking at them with an angry gaze appearing in his eyes. He then made some signals at his guards. Once he did so, the guards behind Helena nodded their heads and then moved on to close the door to enter into the hall that they were all in. Helena and the rest saw what the guards were doing and then respectfully asked "Your majesty, what is this that you are doing?" "Well, since any of you won''t agree to my request, then you all should be ready to be imprisoned here for as long as the mes of life will burn within you." The king said angrily. Helena then produced a smile in her face and asked "Do you think that you can keep us in here forever? Don''t you know that many powerful spellcasting experts from the society that we are from wille here to scatter your kingdom just to set us free?" Hahaha! The king raucouslyughed once again. He then said "I don''t believe that you are that important to them. So, I am not wary about anyone from your societying here to wreak havoc and devastation." Helena who still retained her smile said "Well, even though I am not that important to them and they don''te for me, I can set myself free from here. Nothing in here can hold me back from living" Once Helena said that, the king''s eyes glowed. "Oh really?" He asked. He then continued "Let me see what you can do to leave here" Helena shook her head with a smile appearing in her face. She then said "Your majesty, I am going to destroy your pce and everything else around it if you try to carry on with what you have in mind." The king only smiled upon hearing what Helena said. He then spoke with pride and haughtiness in his tone "I have tens to hundreds of thousands of soldiers under me. So, what can you really do to that number of soldiers even if you are extremely powerful." Helena smiled. "Well, I have something with me that can level all this ce at once." She said. Hahaha! The kingughed again. He then said "Bring it out. Let me see if it can do as you said." Helena however only smiled. She then asked "Do you really want me to? If I bring it out, you might regret ever asking me to" When Helena said this, the king only grinned before shaking his head. "I said that you can bring it out. Let me see if it would amaze me to the point of horrifying me." He said. "Okay." Helena said with a nod of her head. Then she produced her modified beast storage bag and brought out Vinna. Once Vinna came out from within the beast storage bag, she roared, instantly causing the roof of the pce to st away into the far distance. So, just like that, the pce became roofless. Helena then looked at her friends and immediately said "Let''s leave here" Once she said so, Lydia and the rest nodded their heads. Then Lauren caused her wings to expand out from her back which she used to fly towards the entrance gate that the guards earlier closed. Once she arrived before that gate after using her wings to deflect the arrows and spears that wereunched at her by the guards there, she used her powerful lustrous wings to heavily blow them away and then break the gates open. Immediately she did so, shended back to the ground with her massive wings retracting back into her shoulders. When Helena and the rest arrived a few momentster by her side, Helena tapped Lauren by her shoulder and said "Good job Lauren" Lauren nodded her head with a smile in her face. Then she dashed along with Helena and the rest out of that broken gate to the pce''s outer courtyard. As soon as they arrived there, they came across numerous guards who were stationed there and could be seen pointing their weapons at them. "Deborah, please shove these guys away for us" Helena said while Deborah nodded her head with a smile appearing in her face. She then suddenly shot into the air immediately after the wings at her back expanded out. Then with a single p of her immense glowing wings , raging currents of air capable of stripping away a reallyrge and thickyer of earth suddenly appeared and moved with a vast tearing power towards the guards in it path, instantly shoving all of them hundreds of feet away. Once they were blown away, with the tyrannical wind currents moving on to fully destroy the gates and fence surrounding the pce, Helena and her friends appeared in the street that the pce was located and began to run off at the highest speeds that they could muster using Quick Movement spells on themselves. At the moment, the king who was looking at Vinna was shocked to the core of his being. He had never seen any beast asrge as this before in his life, or have heard from people or have seen in old books that had records of many things that once existed in the far past, like many million years ago. After sometime that Vinna stared fiercely at the king, inducing great fear in his heart and horror in the whole of his being, it suddenly shot away to return to Helena who she could see had run off into the far distance with a powerful movement spell that she casted on herself. Helena and her friends who had run off into the far distance stopped where they were. Then Helena quickly produced the beast storage sack for Vinna to go into it. Once Vinna did so and Helena sealed the sack, she returned it back into her artifact storage sack and continued dashing at great speeds with her friends into the far distance. After sometime that they had left the pce far behind, they entered another route to go to that area where that hairpin showed them that the witch who was it owner was staying. However, since the ce was really far, they had to stop somewhere to recover their lost Aetha energy, as they had expended everything in their Aetha veins to make sure the Quick Movement spells that they each casted on themselves continued operating. Seated in the cross-legged position behind a building in a long row of buildings that looked old, Helena, Lydia and Lucretia began to inhale, trying their best to quickly recover their lost Aetha energy. However, Lauren and Deborah didn''t do as Helena and the rest were doing at the moment, since they didn''t use Aetha energy but their bloodline power to control their wings and grant them the ability of flight. After sometime, Helena stood to her feet from her cross-legged position on the ground and then said to the girls around her "Let''s go" Chapter 175: Battle with three witches (1) Chapter 175: Battle with three witches (1) The girls nodded their heads when Helena said that. Then they began to move again at really high speeds to a particr distance after casting Quick Movement spells on themselves. *** Few hourster, they finally got to the building that the hairpin showed them. Helena then said with an high-pitched voice from where she stood "Witch, you have been surrounded. If you know what is good for you, you wille out to face us" The witches who were in couldn''t help but furrow their brows in surprise and shock at what they just heard. Then they looked through the tinted windows of the building to see who that was. When they saw Helena standing out there with a aura of confidence exuding from her body, they couldn''t help but be amazed and terrified at the same time. "So she even has helpers? We are doomed! But how was she able to track us down here? Did someone give away our position. This is bad. We are finished" One of the three witches began to say with a gloomy expression in her face. "I don''t understand too. However, since we are three here and not one, we should be able to fight her for sometime and then flee to ces we can see as safe zones. One witch said. "Even though we are three in numbers, I don''t think all of us would be able to escape from them, since she has friends or helpers who could be nearly or equally strong as her." The oldest in this group of witches said. "Hmm you are right." A witch said. She then continued "So, what do we do then?" "Let''s contact old sir James. He can quicklye down here with the others to repel the girls and even kill them." Just as they decided on what to do, Helena''s voice rang out again "Cannibals, this is thest time I will say this. You all shoulde out and face punishments for what you have been doing so far." When Helena said that, one of the witches said to the others, "Quickly try and contact old man James. Let me appear before this girl and face her so that I will give you time to establishmunication with old man James and ask him toe down here with the others." "Alright. But be very careful. The girl is very powerful as she has killed many of our friends. So, try to evade her magical attacks instead of facing her head-on. That will buy us more time to establishmunication with old man James and request that he quicklyes down with our other friends." "Alright" The witch spoken to said. ... Not long, Helena who was preparing to barge in since none of the witches had shown themselves, stopped when one of them came out of the door. "I see you are very brazen toe here alone with your young friends and not with some older expert. Have you and your friendse here to die?" The witch asked. "Well, why don''t you ask your friends that I have sent into the underworld about that?" Helena asked back. Hahaha! The witchughed raucously. "Well, they were careless in handling you. Perhaps because they saw you as a child, then they tried to treat you as one. But they were wrong to underestimate you, which then caused their deaths" The witch said. "Nope. You are way wrong about that." Helena said. "Anyways, I am not here to discuss with you. Where are your colleagues? Tell them toe out." Helenamanded. "Child, what''s it that you rely on that''s making you so bold before me? I am certain that you possess some magical treasure of great power which you have great confidence in. It must be that treasure that''s making you so audacious and fearless before witches like us, right?" The witch asked with one of her brows furrowed. "Well, that''s your thought, which is absolutely wrong. I am that treasure that you spoke about myself." Helena responded. "You are that treasure? Haha! Sounds like some treasure was sent into your body when you were little, which is now giving you great power to do all these things that you are doing now" The witch said. "Still, that thought is wrong. Anyways, I am done discussing with you. Now, tell your friends or fellow cannibals toe out, or I will go in to drag them out." Helena said in a threatening tone. "Child, I will love to see you try." The witch said and then suddenly aimed at Helena, shooting off a huge fireball at Helena. Seeing the fireball shooting towards her, Helena quickly aimed her palm at the fireball and thought of an ice-based magical spell. Then as soon as she did so, a powerful, raging st of ice suddenly erupted from her palms and collided into the fireball traveling towards her at a great speed. Then without making any form of noise or explosive sound, the two attacks canceled out in the next instant. Then seeing that the witch had taken the initiative to attack, Helena proceeded to quickly subdue her and kill her before going in to get the others who might sneakily escape from the old building that they were in. With a thought of a magical spell, Helena aimed at the witch and arge stream of scarlet fire discharged from her hands before it surprisingly transformed into a solid ming pir that shot towards the witch at a great speed. But at the same time that Helena released her attack, the witch also discharged hers. Then her attack which were hundreds of glowing des that materialized from the Thousand Radiant Steel des spell that she thought within herself, shot at a great speed towards her. Bang! Bang! Bang!... Their attacks smashed into each other with many of the des, hundreds of them reducing into bits of magical energies in the next instant that then dissipated away. However, Helena''s attack had also grown dim in brilliance, as the several collisions that urred between it and the numerous powerful des caused it to lose it luster and denseness. Then after many more ripple-generating collisions, the pir-shaped magical attack that Helena sent out, shattered apart into thousands of bits before turning into magical energy that rapidly dispersed away. But, some of the glowing des that materialized from the spell which the witch casted, still remained and shot towards Helena at a great speed. Helena quickly casted a protective spell which turned into a copper-colored shield before her that blocked the remaining des shooting towards her. Then when thest de struck it, it shattered apart into fragments with an explosive sound. However, the coppery magical shieldpletely protected her from being pierced by the several lethal magical des that furiously shot towards her to impale her. After the st of her shield into smithereens calmed, she stood to her feet with a smile in her face. The witch looked at Helena and said with a sly smile appearing in her face "You seem kinda weak, child. Why don''t you bring out the treasure that you used to kill my friends and use it to magically fight me. Or you will only die, seeing as you are really struggling to block and deflect my deadly magical attacks that will eventually destroy you soon" Helena only shook her head at what the witch said. She then said with a solemn gaze "Your underestimation of my abilities will only result in your sad death, witch" Then she continued "Anyways, as for what you said that I am struggling to keep up with your deadly attacks, I am only warming up to kill you. Be ready to be in by me soon." Hahaha! "I would love to see that." The witch said. Although she was saying all these without fear in her tone, she was however scared, because after witnessing their small magical attack exchanges, she was able toe to a conclusion that Helena was powerful, as she could expertly and adeptly attack and defend, just like how an highly skilled magical warrior will do when engaged in battle with another magical warrior. Then she felt that perhaps Helena was a tremendously gifted girl that was extremely proficient at casting magical spells like it was really nothing to her. She was simply, really amazed at how Helena could duel with her. ''What are those guys still doing in that ce? Haven''t they been able to establish a means ofmunication with old man James and the rest our colleagues yet? They better be fast about it, or i will simply transform into my dragon-tailed eagle form and swiftly fly away from here.'' She said inwardly with a sense of urgency in her tone. ... At the moment, a sphere of light that floated before two of the witches in the room, could be heard old man James voice ringing out from it. "What? The girl is here in this ce? How was she able to track you women down here?" Old man James asked with absolute shock in his tone. "Yes, old man James. We ourselves can''t fathom how she was able trace us down here. Anyways, she is here already, and with a few helpers who look as young as her. So, we implore you and the others to quicklye down to help us. We urgently need your help. We would be going out now to support our friend, and we would try our best to stall for time so that you and the others can arrive." One of the two witches in the room said. "Alright. Try to stall for time. I and the others would be there very soon." Old man James replied. Chapter 176: Battle with three witches (2) Chapter 176: Battle with three witches (2) Then when the two witches appeared on the roof of the building that they inhabited, one of them said to Helena and friends with a booming voice "Have you girlse here to have your fleshes and organs entirely devoured by us? We have been searching for girls like you, but we couldn''t find." "However, now that you are here, and even brought some other girls to us as gifts, we would be happy to consume your tasteful skins after we rip them off from your fresh, dead bodies. Kekeke!" Helena who had a smile appear in her face after she heard what the witch spoke about, said to them "Ah, I see that you crazy witches have decided to show yourselves. That''s good, saves me time and effort in going into that dark, haunted building of yours to search for you cannibal entities. Now, surrender your puny lives to me. It''s over for all of you now." Kekeke! The witches that appeared on the roof of the building began tough. "Surrender our lives to you? Who are you that we would surrender our lives to you, you foolish little girl?" one of the witch on the roof''s building asked. Then all of a sudden, the witch that asked that question, suddenly jumped down from the roof of their building and unexpectedly swooped towards Helena to attack her. Helena who was however wary of the witches, quickly casted a fire spell that transformed into a massive blue fireball that then shot towards that particr witch to strike her down and possibly burn her to ashes. Noticing the fireball that had suddenly appeared and was now shooting towards her at a furious speed, the witch quickly casted a powerful water spell which caused an immense, ocean-blue waterball to materialize and shoot towards therge fireball raging towards her. Both attacks collided and totally neutralized each other in the next instant. However, she wasn''t able to get to Helena as the fireball that had suddenly appeared and raged towards her to engulf her body in mes, disturbed her sudden, quick swooping towards Helena. Then when shended on the ground some feet before Helena, she looked at Helena with slight shock in her eyes and said "Child, that''s really adept of you. I see that you have been trained properly by wherever you came from to specifically hunt after us" Helena only had her lips curl up into a smile. She then said "Anyways, you are right about that. We have been trained properly by wherever we are from. But we aren''t trained toe after unusual beings like you. We are trained to take down every form of evil and aberrations that exist in every kingdoms in worlds." "So, I am here by the order of the society of Great Sisters to take you ugly, flesh-eating bastards down. Now, will you surrender your puny life to me, or I should do it myself?" Hahahaha!! The three witches then burst into loud, raucousughter. One of them then asked "Why haven''t we heard of such a society before?" "Because you things were too busy feeding on the blood and flesh of children. However, you don''t need to know about the society again since you are all going die now." Helena answered sharply. The witches heard what Helena said and only burst intoughter again. Then all of a sudden, one of them tried to casted a spell at them. However, being exceedingly wary of the witch, Lydia and Lucretia quickly casted a defensive spell upon themselves to shield their bodies from the magical attacks that would be unleashed upon them by the evil witches. While Lauren and Deborah quickly protected themselves from the attacks that would be unleashed by the witches, using their wings which quickly expanded out of their backs and then rapidly wrapped around their bodies to protect them from magically-inflicted harm that would be caused by the spell-attacks. But only Helena didn''t do all these. Instead, she quickly unleashed a spell to battle the witch who had taken the initiative to fire magical attacks at she and her friends. BOOM!! Both magical attacks that were unleashed, shed in mid-air and destroyed each other in that same instant. However, colored violent waves of energy erupted and brutally shoved both of them backwards by many feet. The witch crashed into the earth with a lot of force and caused an explosive sound to ring out withrge amount of dust erupting into the air. While Helena who had quickly regained her bnce, quickly shot into the air towards the witch after casting a Jump Enhancement-type spell on legs. Swoosh! In the blink of an eye, Helena appeared before the witch before she could stand back to her feet. But before she could do anything to the witch, a focused st of magical energy was suddenly sent out at her by one of the two witches that stood vigntly at a few feet in front of them. However, Helena who was cautious and aware of her surroundings, sensed the iing st in the next instant and quickly aimed out her palm at the attack to unleash her own attack. BOOM! The instant the st collided into Helena''s attack, a ear-deafening boom rang out. Once she saw that she had canceled off the st attack that was sent out at her, she quickly grabbed the witch by the feet in the next moment and then flung her away, as soon as she casted a Strength Augmentation-type spell on her arms. Then very quickly, like she was an arrow that was furiously fired from a bow, the witch shot through the air towards the far distance. Then Helena whose entire body now glowed in cyan as a result of casting a particr, Quick Movement-type spell on her body, instantly shot towards the witch that sent out that body-shredding st of magical energy at her. However, the witch that Helena was shooting forward to go attack, was also wary of her, seeing how she quickly overpowered her fellow colleague. Then very quickly, she started to fire magical attacks at Helena who only dodged them in a zig-zag pattern and then appeared before her in the next instant, after casting a powerful Movement eleration spell on herself which then resulted in a more dazzling cyan glow of her body. Then once Helena appeared before her, she directly sent out a powerful punch towards her face. Bang! Immediately the heavy punch connected with her face, a loud bang sound rang out and a rippling wave of power erupted from the point at which Helena''s fist smashed really hard into the witch''s face, quickly disfiguring it. Swoosh! Then the instant that the punchnded, the witch''s body shot through the air in the backwards direction like an arrow that was furiously fired from a bow. Then a secondter, she smashed heavily into the wall of the building that they inhabited, causing numerous cracks to quickly appear on the surface of that particr wall which then rapidly extended to the other walls of the building. She had really smashed into the building with a whole lot of force. At the moment, because of therge amount of force that the powerful punch struck her with, when she crashed into the building and caused some cracks to appear in it structure, one part of her face had entirely broken away, causing her to bleed profusely from it. However, the bleeding stopped in the next instant and that part of her face that tore away, actually abruptly regrew when she immediately casted a powerful healing spell upon herself. Helena who stood many feet away could see what was taking ce and simply ignored her to look at the other witch who hadn''t received any attack from her with a cold and heart-piercing gaze in her eyes. The witch who was being stared at, looked at Helena and grunted. Then with a annoyed and gloomy expression appearing in her face, she uttered inwardly "Ugh! So this girl is really powerful to this extent? Where exactly is she from? And who are the people that trained her? Don''t tell me these are just gifts she was born with." As she said those within herself, she began to look at Helena who gazed coldly back at her. ''Since this girl is so overpowering, I think I just have to do nothing and wait for old man James and the others to arrive. Only then would I really engage in any fight with this brute and ferocious girl.'' The witch said within herself, after pondering quickly about some things. She then continued ''But, would I able to just stand and do nothing? If the otherster arrive and subdue her, I will not be able to speak in the group anymore, as I will be enveloped by shame.'' ''Ugh! I guess I can only try to attack her and find ways to evade her fast physical and magical strikes.'' Once she thought this, she began tough loudly like she was possessed by a devilish spirit. Kekekekeke!! Helena stared at her with a puzzled expression in her face. She couldn''t really understand why this particr witch was suddenlyughing in this manner, simply invoking the feelings in her that she had transformed into a demonical maniac, or had suddenly be possessed by invisible, bloodthirsty devilish entities after possibly, secretly casting a special, magical conjuration technique that had caused powerful, chaos-loving entities to be summoned into her body. Therefore, when she thought this, she quickly raised her guards and defenses up. Same with her friends who backed a bit further where they stood and left it to Helena to handle the witches herself, since she was an all-powerful being. Chapter 177: Battle with three witches (3) Chapter 177: Battle with three witches (3) The witch who produced that raucousughter, had her body begin to glow in violet after casting a particr, Quick Movement-type spell on herself. Then abruptly, she shot out towards Helena who also quickly shot out towards her once she perceived the intention of the witch. Swoosh! Then when Helena appeared before the witch in the next instant, using that Movement eleration spell on herself which gave her more speed, exactly many times more than the witch''s own, quickly sent out a powerful punch at her chest, once she arrived in front of the witch in a sh. And this time, the punch which she sent out, seemed to carry a lot of power, as it sounded out like several dozens of thunderbolts that struck down all at once from a furious thundercloud in a stormy sky. BANG!! Immediately the powerful punch impacted her chest, the witch who wasn''t expecting Helena to appear really fast in front of her, had body viciously hurled backwards at a great speed to the distance where she crashed into the building that they inhabited, causing the building which already had numerous cracks in it structure to simply develop more cracks and then copse into rubbles in the next instant. And, since the old and previously weak building were beginning to copse into rubbles, which then fell upon the witch one after the other who was sent crashing hard into the building due to the powerful, immense force that Helena''s magically-amplified punch stuck her with, she was quickly killed. So, that was how one of the three witches here died. As soon as this happened, the other two witches who saw what happened, began to wail. Then they became exceedingly furious in the next instant. Very quickly, one of them began to madlyunch more powerful attacks at Helena, who only moved very fast in a zig-zag pattern and used the magical eleration force acting on her, from the Movement eleration spell that she casted on hers to effortlessly and swiftly evade the numerous, lethal magical attacks fired at her. Not long, she leapt high into the air towards that witch after casting a Jump Enhancement spell on herself. And when shended before that witch in the next instant, she instantlyunched a heavy punch in the witch''s chest with her fist that glowed in a rapidly fluctuating, dark crimson light. BANG! Like a huge hammer moving at many times the speed of lightning, the witch''s body was sent flying backwards through the air at a shocking speed. And despite her body shooting through the air to the distance at a furious speed, Helena actually followed her. Not long, the witch crashed into the earth many dozens of feet away, causing a boom sound to ring out and a small area of the earth at that area to surprisingly develop cracks, which was as a result of the force that projected the witch away. Then Helena who moved along with the witch''s body as it traversed through mid-air at a great speed to the distance, appeared before her in the next instant at where the vicious dragging force acting on her body, pulling it across the ground, finally ceased. Immediately she appeared before the witch, she abruptly sent out a powerful kick to the witch''s badly disfigured head, which then caused the witch to beunched further into the distance at a tremendous speed like she were a ball. . Then when the witch''s body stopped at a particr ce, she couldn''t help but cough out many mouthfuls of blood. The blood within her body were violently seething as a result of the shockwave that transmitted through them, which was only as a result of Helena''s powerful punch that brutally impacted her body with a shocking degree of force that could possibly splinter at once, dozens of heavy rocks that were ced in front of each other. Then when she got back to her feet from where she was brutally kicked to, she said inwardly with tremendous shock and unmatched annoyance in her heart ''She is just too fast with that crazy movement eleration spell that''s acting on her body, and too powerful with that tyrannical strength amplification spell acting on her arms.'' ''The stupid girl doesn''t even give me the chance to send out my own magical offensives at her. Well, time to end this insanity and humiliation and get the hell out of this fucking ce.'' ''And since that fool that calls himself Old man James wouldn''t appear now with the rest of our colleagues, I guess it''s right that I leave here, or I would simply be killed like the way Theresa was unexpectedly killed by this annoying and impudent bastard before me.'' ''Besides, this isplete humiliation, how would I, a powerful witch be terribly beaten in this shameful and disrespectful manner?'' She then spoke further within herself with a fully determined gaze appearing in her eyes ''If I am able to sessfully leave this ce, this girl should be ready to be tortured by me anytime Ie across her in future. Then before she dies by my hands, she will have her flesh and organspletely consumed by me!'' The witch after saying this unexpectedly shot towards Helena again with a cold light of evilness shining forth from within her aging, cloudy eyes. ''All these witches, so stupid and stubborn. Despite the fact that I am overpowering you rotten, old women, you stille forth towards me to attack me? Then you should be ready to suddenly die next, just the way that your colleague did." Helena said within. Then as she waited patiently for the witch to arrive before her, just so that she could continueshing out her enormously powerful punches in her face and on her chest to humiliate her before killing her with the de that she had with her, the witch''s body unexpectedly vanished when she had gotten to a close range of her. Helena''s brows furrowed in surprise at this turn of event. However, a realization struck her in the next moment, as she had also experienced this kind of thing before. Therefore, without needing anyone to tell her what to do next, Helena quickly casted a Spatial Tunnel seizing-type spell, which was one of the iplete mage-level spells that she studied in the past. . Then immediately she did so, a brilliant resplendent light erupted from her entire body, and quickly borrowing power from her vast and powerful Hrihika''s bloodline to constantly energize the extremely powerful spell that she just casted, the numerousyers of space around them and up to a thousand feet which wasn''t actually visible to them, began to violently shake and quake at the same time like it wanted to both simultaneously explode and implode. Once this happened, a bloodcurdling cry of anguish and pain rang out from somewhere far away. Helena''s eyes then shone coldly when the painful wail rang out from somewhere around her. Then without wasting time as she immediately casted the Quick Movement spell on herself again, she abruptly shot out towards the witch at where she was knocked into to continue impacting her with her rock-splintering punches. As soon as she arrived at where the witch was, the witch who had quickly stood back to her feet with the great rage in her eyes to burn all things to cinders, intensifying further in her fully narrowed eyes, abruptly, furiously casted a really strong offensive spell at Helena that actually rapidly materialized into a massive, ming violet-ck dragon that shot out at a tremendous speed towards Helena to impact her and quickly burn her to ashes. However, Helena who was cautious despite her overpowering battle momentum and was fully ready for any sort of attack that would be unleashed at her, quickly put out her hands and quickly casted a spell that caused the manifestation of seemingly innumerable thick scarlet vines to shoot out from the solid brown earth beneath them, which then quickly moved on to fully enwrap the frenzied me dragon to annihte it. However, both animation-type offensive spells canceled out each other in the next moment. The long and thick wooden vines which had long spikes and sharp thorns all over it surface deeply impaled the ming dragon and then wrapped tightly around it to snuff out the life that it may possess. While the violet-ck, phoenix-winged dragon that had ominous-feeling, dark purple me burning all over it massive body burnt the wooden vines to ashes. So, that was how both attacks quickly canceled out each other. The witch wasn''t surprised by Helena abruptly neutralizing her magical attack since she knew how freakishly strong and powerful Helena was. She then went on to unleash another powerful attack at her. With a thought, hundreds of ck spears shot towards Helena to impale her. However, they were crushed to bits by a powerful, solid and focused st of ice that suddenly appeared and struck them with immense force. Then seeing how Helena was advancing fearlessly towards her, the witch quickly screamed out to her friend at the distance with horror in her tone "Talia, pleasee to my aid" Chapter 178: Helenas friends join in the battle Chapter 178: Helena''s friends join in the battle Talia looked at her friend and then shook her head. She then said "Charlotte, I am sorry. I can''te to your aid. I have to leave here or I will die too." Once she said that, Helena shouted to her friends "Lydia, Lucretia, Lauren, and Deborah, stop that witch from leaving" Immediately she said that, the protection spell that both Lydia and Lucretia casted around themselves ceased. While the powerful wings that wrapped around both Lauren and Deborah disappeared. Then instantly, they shot out towards the witch before she would disappear. "Lauren and Debbie, attack from the air. While I and Lucretia will attack from the ground." Lydia said. "Alright Lydia" Lauren and Deborah said. Then they both shot into the air using their wings and then flew towards the witch who was surprised that these people have finally decided to attack her. Although she wanted to badly leave this ce because of Helena, but seeing that all of Helena''s colleagues had flown towards her to, she made up her mind to take them down, since Helena had also killed many of her friends. Then she aimed her palm at both Lauren and Deborah and instantly casted a Demonic Vine spell. Once she did so, the earth before her suddenly tore apart with tens of thousands of branches of blood-colored vines shooting out from within the earth towards both Lauren and Deborah to wrap around them and constrict them, with the intention of squeezing the life out of them. However, Lydia quickly threw her phasing blue de at the towering, blood-red vine and saidcerate. Once she said that, her thrown de instantly turned into a twelve-feet wide, colorful beam of light that shot towards the vine to sh it apart. Bang! The extremely sharp colorful beam struck the vine with a lot of power. However, the beam withstood the shing attack of the de while the de became stuck in the vine. Seeing that her attack couldn''t destroy the vine, and that her de had gotten stuck in the tree, she said "Return!" Immediately she gave that order to her de, her de became immaterial and when it came out from where it got stuck in the astonishingly tall vine, it turned back into it solid form and shot at a tremendous speed towards Lydia who caught it easily in one of her palms. At the moment, Lauren and Deborah who were flying together had separated from one another as the blood-red branches of the vine had gotten to where they were. So, they had no choice than to separate from each other and attack the killing lethal branches individually. However, Lauren wouldn''t try to really attack as she hadn''t learnt how to unleash powerful magical attacks from her wings, while her sister could. Therefore, she would spend most of the time trying to evade the branches which would be shooting towards her to wrap around her and snuff the life out of her. Deborah who had flown higher into the air had her huge wings begin to glow. And as they glowed while pping at really high speeds, some type of power began to emanate from them which caused the air around her at the altitude that she was, to begin to swirl, bing an actual cyclone that was hundreds of feet tall with her within, precisely at the center. Then surprisingly, the massive swirl of air that had urred around with her at it center, possessed an attribute of extreme sharpness, as it base which connected with the earth beneath it, began to rapidly gash apart in hundreds of ces due to the terrifying speed that it rotated with. Actually, what happened was that the very air thatposed the cyclone that swirled around her, had been magically infused with thecerating property of an rming razor-sharpness. Once the cyclone which could be rightly named Maelstrom of Countless des, manifested around her, Deborah used her immense mental power to move the cyclone towards the towering vine. At this time, the lethal branches of the animated vines were shooting towards the cyclone to prate through it and then pierce through Deborah who was within to abruptly kill her. However, being a unique defensive method that was magically imbued with an extremely offensive power, the hundreds of sharp-pointed vines that tried to strike the cyclone revolving a furious speed were met with an absolutely great resistance. Furthermore, since the cyclone possessed the ability to shred all to the tiniest bits, due to the shocking power of a perceptible, tremendous sharpness that it emanated endlessly, the piercing, sharp-tipped vines were quickly reduced to the smallest particles. Seeing how powerful the defense that she came up with was, Deborah broke a victorious smile in her face which then turned into a cold, ruthless smile in the next instant. Then suddenly, the cyclone revolving around her picked up speed and rapidly shot out towards the vines to reduce it to dusts before it could send out it lethal branches to pierce through her friends that were on the ground. sh! sh! sh!.... Unceasing sh sounds began to ring out as the Maelstrom of Countless des began to sh out at really fast against the seemingly sentient deadly vine. Although the vine''s main body which was also powerful and tough, was actually able to resist the cyclone for sometime that it almost became a stalemate. But in the end, it couldn''t fully resist the horrifying sharpness that was constantly unleashed by the sharpness-carrying cyclone. Therefore, it began to have tens of thousands of marks in it structure which then turned into hundreds of thousands of thin gashes that got wider and wider before it entirely shed apart into several thousands of ces that then got crushed by the cyclone and reduced to the smallest bits, to that of a dust. Once the vine got destroyed, the witch experienced a powerful, negative feedback force that caused her to be sted away from where she stood with blood spilling out of her mouth without stop. The witch whose head was now racked with aching pains because of the negative feedback force that she experienced within her, became intensely surprised that this young girl could actually destroy her ultimate, offensive magical skill. "I need to quickly leave here. These kids, I just don''t know where they are from and what they are made of. Why are they so powerful? Especially this one that just effortlessly destroyed my ultimate attacking skill. Ugh! I should have left here when I had the damned chance. I hope I can still escape." The witch said within herself and then prepared to transform herself into a bird to quickly leave this ce that might soon be her grave if she lowered her guard. Deborah who was ddened by the fact that she had sted a witch away, said to her Lydia and Lucretia below. "Girls, send flurries of magical attacks at that witch. She might be secretly preparing to leave!" Once she said that, Lydia and Lucretia immediately casted an ovepping, Barrier Imprisoning spell to trap both them and the witch within. They did this with the intent of preventing the witch from escaping. So, since they had incarcerated both themselves and the witch within, they began to fight her. "Azro Firathorne!" Lucretia said quickly and pointed at the witch who wasn''t able to cast her powerful transformation spell again, all because of the Imprisoning spell that both Lydia and Lucretia casted which would absolutely negate or nullify any magical spell uttered by a magically imprisoned enemy. Only if the imprisoned enemy was really strong could the Incarceration spell not work. Although the witch was strong, but because of they were two that casted the spell at the same time, with the spells ovepping and then fusing into one in the next instant, the Imprisoning spell actually became many times stronger than usual. So, that was how any spell casted by the witch couldn''t work, due to the overwhelmingly strong negation effect produced by the Magical Trapping spell. So, once that spell which was a powerful, offensive Animation spell was uttered by Lucretia who pointed at the witch, a massive, dragon-tailed, azure-violet fish that had glowing fiery scales covering it entire body, sharp, seemingly icy thorns growing out from all over it figure, and then many long fiery horns on it head, instantly materialized and shot out towards the witch who was shocked by this strange spell. Immediately the fish struck her, it actually entered into her body and caused blood to begin to pour out with a lot of pressure, like from a tap, from her now empty eye sockets after the eyes there suddenly popped off from their sockets. Then in the next second, thousands ofrge thorns tore out from within her entire body, simply tearing it apart. And as soon as these lethal thorns pierced out from within her entire body, azure-violet mes that burned furiously without giving off any form of a perceptible heat, suddenly spewed out from the surfaces of those thorns that had torn out from within her body and began to burn it. Just like that, Lydia and the rest had jointly taken down this witch. Then they looked at Helena who held the shed head of the witch that she confronted by the strands of grey hair on it. Chapter 179: Late reinforcements Chapter 179: Late reinforcements Then they shook their head in awe. It took four of them to battle one before they could kill her, while Helena had quickly killed two all by herself. Lauren who had been flying about in the air to dodge the killing branches of the vine, then flew towards her sister who held her by her hands with a beautiful smile in her face. "Let''s go to the ground" Deborah said while Lauren nodded her head. Then they both lowered themselves from the air to the ground. Once theynded to the ground, they walked towards Helena to say how they were amazed by her fighting skills and spellcasting proficiency, as only she had fought three witches alone and killed two overpoweringly, and didn''t sustain a single mark or bruise. "I think this is thest of them, right?" Helena asked, looking at her friends. "Yea. I think so" Lydia said. "Alright then. Let''s go back to our room at that inn to rx before going to the second kingdom to battle the witches there." Helena said. She then said further with a smile appearing in her face "We need those contribution point, girls." Once she said that, Lydia and the rest looked at her with shock in their faces. Then Lucretia said before Lydia could speak "Helena, I think it''s best that we return to our training camp. We have been away for too long. Don''t you think that they would be excessively worried about us? I am even sure now that your sister would be looking for you by now" When Lucretia said that, Helena''s eyes shone. She then said "You are right. We have been away for too long and who knows, they could have sent my two sisters toe look for me in this kingdom. Alright then, after we have rested for this night, we would return tomorrow." Then she said further "Although we would have gotten a hundred thousand contribution points if we swept through the two kingdoms that we selected for the mission of witch-hunting. But since we didn''t do that, we would only be given fifty thousand contribution points." "Anyways, fifty thousand contribution points isn''t that bad. We should still be able to get some things with them after we have split it amongst ourselves. Then we go for some other tasking missions in the future, We would definitely make more, I believe." "I agree with that thought too" Lydia said with a nod of her head. "Alright girls, let''s return" Helena said. "But senior Helena, can we just return like that?" Deborah suddenly asked with a profound expression in her face. "And why can''t we?" Lucretia asked back with puzzlement in her eyes. "I mean, the king whose pce we kind of fully destroyed. He would definitely be mad now and would be full of vengeance to kill us. He might even be out now with thousands of soldiers and hired, elite magical warriors to hunt us down and probably kill us or enve us to do to us what he wants" "So, I don''t think we should return, or we would only get ourselves into more trouble. Besides, the king may hold the inn owners hostages so that he could force us to agree to his heavy demands" Deborah said while the rest looked at Helena to hear what she would say. However, Helena only produced a smile in her face. She then said without an hint of arrogance in her tone "Well, armies that would consists of millions of specially-trained soldiers aren''t enough to subdue or subjugate me. Don''t forget that numbers are simply nothing to me. Before immense iparable power, all are simply nothing." Then she continued "So, if the king wants, he can start searching for us to kill us or capture us and take us back to his pce where he would torture us. But don''t think that I will let any harme to you girls. If I will fight the whole dozens of world our there for your sake so that I can protect you girls from all sorts of harm, I am fully ready to" "Furthermore, I have Vinna, my fiery bird pet who is the first,rgest monstrous magical beast of her kind. A Great Mage spellcaster-level beast since countless eons of years ago." "So, due to her astronomical and unmatched control over fire, and her nigh-indestructible body that can''t be pierced or damaged by many tremendously powerful attacks, only she is enough to kill Summoners and whatever you can think of that can match the greatly offensive, god-level power of Summoners. Therefore, if she can kill Summoners that can easily control a vast battlefield that contain more than tens of millions of fierce and adept, human and non-human warriors, what then are tens to hundreds of thousands of soldiers to Vinna who can destroy a Summoner? So, don''t be afraid girls, we got some really insane power watching over us from the background. Haha!" Helena said and then grinned when she made her final amusing statement. Immediately after Helena said this, the girls eased up. The tension that Deborah had caused to erupt within their bodies because of what she said, had quickly settled down back and then cleared away. "Lets go" Helena said to the girls who nodded their heads and began to follow behind her to leave this area and return back to the inn to rx. But before they could take many steps to leave this ce, they suddenly felt some strange distortion in the atmosphere. This had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Helena''s brows then furrowed, same with her colleagues. Lauren then asked "Senior Helena, do you know what''s going on?" Helena nodded her head. "Someone is using a Spatial Transference spell toe down here, probably toe attack us. I am sure that this person is an enemy." She said while Lauren quickly moved away from where she stood to hide behind Helena, who she had put all her hopes of protection on. Not long, like a few minutester, the bodies of some people suddenly materialized a few feet before them. Then when Helena looked at these people, she saw that they were witches and wizard. While an old man that had grey hair, seeming like their leader or the strongest as he was at the front and emitted a stronger, constant fluctuations of magical power around him, began to look around to for the bodies of his friends and colleagues. At this time, Helena''s friends had quickly gone to the back of Helena to stay, as these people that had appeared in the dozens and began to emit a type of power that was much more stronger than the witch that they faced, caused them to feel horrified. Old man James after looking around for sometime at the headless and charred corpses of his colleagues that littered the floor in this ce, said with a masked, towering anger in his tone "So, you are the insane little girl that has been killing off my colleagues one after the other, all in order to release those kids that we wanted to devour back to their wailing, sorrowful parents, right?" "Yes!" Helena answered fearlessly. However, she was shocked that there were still many witches in this town. ''Very good that you all appeared before me. Now, I can kill of you and rid this kingdom of cannibal witches and wizards.'' She said inwardly with a smile appearing in her face. "But why are you doing this?" Old man james asked. "Please do tell me, I want to know." He said further. Helena only shook her head with an apologetic expression appearing in her face. She then said "I am sorry, old man. There is no need for you to know why I am doing all these. However, just know that since you are here, you can''t leave again with your life intact. So, prepare to die" Haha! Old man James grinned. He then said "So bold and fearless. I am really impressed. I wish I had a daughter like you." Helena shook her head and sarcastically responded to what old man James said "But sadly, you will eat her down to the bones." Haha! Old man Jamesughed again. "I think you might be right about that." He said. He then continued with an unfathomable expression appearing in his face "Since you would be dying soon in my hands, there is no harm in telling you this. I killed my wife and my three little sons and ate them down to the bones, when I sadly turned into a cannibal wizard. Haha!" Helena looked at him and then shook her head. She then said "You disgust me." Hahaha!! Old man Jamesughed raucously and nodded his head at the same time. He then said "That''s what I love to do. To disgust delicate-looking, beautiful young girls like you and the sweet, cute ones hiding at your back" He then said with a serious expression in his face "So, girl, tell me your name, your full name. I would always like to remember your name after I have killed you and fed off on your delicious flesh and crispy organs." Helena looked at him and said with a smile that radiated both coldness and an unconcealed killing intent "My name''s Helena... and I am the one who will vanquish your filthy, degenerated souls" Chapter 180: Showing a shocking level of power Chapter 180: Showing a shocking level of power Immediately Helena said that, Old man James and the others with himughed. He then said to the people behind him, "Go get the girls behind her. While I face this one." Once he said that, the people behind him rushed out to go attack the girls behind Helena. Helena looked at them as they began to dash towards her with a cold gaze in her eyes. Then she abruptly aimed out her two hands at them and unleashed a powerful magical strike after abruptly casting a particr spell in her mind. Boom! A frost-white wave of energy that carried intense coldness suddenly erupted from her palms and traveled towards them. However, the witches dashing furiously towards her quickly produced powerful defensive spells to protect themselves from the magical, icy energy st raging towards them. Bang! Bang! Bang!... Several loud bang sounds began to ring out as Helena''s attacks struck the protective magical shields that they quickly put out to protect themselves from her attack. Seeing that the witches coulde out unhurt from her attack, Helena aimed out her hands at them once again and unleashed another magical attack. Immediately she did so, the earth around them trembled for sometime beforerge, dense spikes of earth began to shoot out from within the earth at them in a rapid and continuous manner like they were being fired from a rapid-fire cannon artillery. Seeing the lethal attacks from the unique offensive spell called ''Furious Earth Shard Flurries'' that Helena had casted, the witches dashing towards Helena quickly raised their hands at the attacks and began to unleash their own magical attacks to counter it. Boom! Bang! Boom!... So, as their attacks collided mid-air, numerous deafening boom and bang sounds began to ring out, which were then immediately apanied by blinding, bright shes of light because of the collisions that took ce between the attacks. After sometime, the rampant booming sounds and the bright shes of light that urred as the opposing attacks collided in the air ceased, since all the magical attacks upon collision with one another became fully neutralized. The witches dashing towards Helena stopped and looked at with astonishment in their eyes. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing. ''So talented!'' One said inwardly with a great impression of Helena''s abilities setting into her mind. They had always thought that Helena possessed a powerful and special, witch-killing equipment which she used to effortlessly y their friends and then behead them. But from what they have seen so far after the battle started, they came to a realization that what they thought was totally wrong. Old man James who was watching everything that was taking ce, began to p his hands on marvel. p! p! p!... He then said "Girl, I must say that I am impressed by you. Well done!" Then he said further "Although you are very talented and would have definitely risen to great power if you were a cannibal witch, but that can''t happen anymore as you seriously antagonize us. You stand very much against what the things that will absolutely continue our existences. So, for that, we just have to kill you, or we would be the one to perish." "Stop ying around with her, women. Kill this girl this moment and seize those girls at her back. We have arge feast party of blood and flesh to organize when we are done here" Old man James unexpectedly said to the witches who had suddenly stopped in their tracks to take a good look at Helena. "Die!" One of them then suddenly shouted and unleashed a powerful spell that instantly materialized as a massive, two-edged ming sword that shot out at a tremendous speed towards Helena to vertically cut her into two, that is from the head down to her legs. And as soon as one of the witches released that attack, another witch shouted with fury in her voice "Destroy!" Then glowing and humming, lethal dark scarlet des that numbered in the thousands, abruptly materialized hundreds of feet above them and rapidly shot out towards Helena to impale her. In almost an instant, all the witches had sent out fearsome killing and destructive attacks at Helena who only produced a confident smile in her face. Right now, the absolute devastating magical attacks that the witches had furiously casted were beginning to move in slow motion in Helena''s bright and resolute eyes. And this was because she had quickly entered her supremely powerful Hrithika form to borrow more magical power which she used to vastly power a spell called the Time Perception Maniption spell, a powerful but iplete Mage-level spell that she had quickly, decisively casted upon herself. So, by casting this spell upon herself, it made her to manipte time to an extent, therefore bestowing with the ability to see in slow motion. At the moment, in her magically-powered, time flow decelerated-vision, every object moving even at the speed of lightning would definitely take more than sixteen seconds to cover a distance of less than an inch. So, because of this spell that strongly affected the flow of time in only her vision, Helena could see in really slow motion, enabling her to think of what to do. Then with that smile still hung on her cherry red lips, she pointed at the dozens of lethal magical attacks moving towards her to utterly reduce her to nothing. BOOOM!! The instant that she pointed her index finger at the numerous attacks shooting towards her, a powerful, silver-grey beam of an iparable, condensed magical power that was hundreds of feet wide, suddenly discharged from her dainty finger towards the attacks. Bang! Bang! Bang!... Once the numerous magical attacks became struck by that massive, powerful beam of energy, they instantly reduced into millions of fragments. Then when she stopped operating the spell and reverted back to her human form, the witches quickly backed away from Helena with extreme horror and terror noticeable in their eyes. They had all felt that great and majestic, shocking intimidating power that suddenly came forth from within Helena''s body upon her borrowing small slivers of sliver of the Hrithika''s boundless and astronomical, catastrophic magical power that resided deep in her blood. Helena looked at them and said to the girls behind her with a smile in her face, "When we are done here, we would organize arge feast of wine and crispy, deeply-fried meat to celebrate our wless conquest!" Chapter 181: Offering her blood Chapter 181: Offering her blood Once Helena said that, old man James looked at her and asked "How were you able to do that? What power was that which you unleashed?" Helena only grinned. She then responded by saying, "I am Helena, the Vanquisher and Condemner of all evil in the world. Your shallow knowledge can''t understand the kind of power that I released" Haha! Old man Jamesughed. He then said "Well, I understand now that you have a powerful bloodline which you drew that great and shocking power from. But when I kill you and I and my colleagues all consume your flesh and drink your blood, that blood that flows in your body and supplies you with that fearsome sovereign-like power will be ours. Then we would be able to tap into that fierce power within your blood and use it to do things that we have always desired to aplish. Haha!" Helena looked at him and shook her head. She then said with a puzzling smile appearing in her face "If you want, I can give you some of my blood." Once Helena said that, old man James eyes shone. Same with his colleagues. What an offer! But they couldn''t be sure if she was serious about it. Besides, they could sense a vague mischievous intent concealed in her tone. Then with his brows furrowing in the next instant, old man James asked with a bewildered expression appearing in his face "And why would you want to give me your blood that contains your overwhelming strange power and which I can absolutely tap into to destroy you little female worm?" "Well, you said that you will kill me and consume my blood so that you can possess the type of power that I possess and discharged many moments ago to effortlessly destroy the lethal magical attacks that your colleagues sent out at me. So, I will like to save you that great effort of killing me and simply give you my delicious and tasty blood to drink. Let''s see if truly you will be bestowed with the type of dreadful power that I exhibited some minutes ago." Helena said and gazed intensely at old man James. Hahaha! Old man Jamesughed again and broke off his eye contact with Helena. He then said "I can sense that there is a wicked end that you want to achieve with a particr bad scheme of yours, you sly little bitch." Helena only shook her head and gave old man James a spiteful look. She then said nonchntly "You are tremendously cowardly than I actually thought. Was it not you saying that you will kill me to drink my blood to show the same level of frightening power that I disyed moments ago. Now, I am willingly offering my blood to you and yet you are terribly scared of epting it. What a great shame to the wizard that leads a powerful group of condemned witches." Then before old man James could say anything, Helena said further "Anyways, I do not have any scheme against you, old man. It''s just my blood that I am happily offering to you. The thing is, I will like to prove to you that my blood will be totally useless to you. You might have experienced some type of power from killing other people that have powerful bloodlines. But for mine, you will gain nothing. It will be absolutely ineffectual to you." Old man Jamesughed. "Alright." He unexpectedly said. Then with a wave of his hand, a small earthen vessel appeared in his hand. And as soon as the vessel appeared in his hand, he threw it towards Helena who caught it with an iprehensible smile appearing in her face. "Helena, what the hell are you doing? Don''t tell me that you want to give this wizard your special blood." Lydia quickly said with both surprise and bewilderment in her tone. "Yea, I want to give it to him." Helena simply responded. "What?!! No, you can''t do that Helena. What if something that you didn''t expect happened? Like, his body suddenly transforming and him bing more powerful than you could ever imagine?" Lydia asked. She then continued by saying "Helena, remember the kind of blood that you have. It''s totally different from that of the billion people in the different worlds that litter the empty dark void of our endless magical universe. Please don''t do this!" Lydia said with a pleading tone in her voice. Hahaha!! Old man James who was listening to all these that Lydia was saying, simply burst into a ddened, loud raucousughter. "Old man James, congrats to you on your ascension to a higher level of power." A witch that stood beside old man James said with an envious smile appearing in her face. "Haha. Thank you, Mongonia. Thank you. And I promise that when I be powerful, I will protect all of you from harm. None of us will die again after today." Old man James said while the witch called Mongonia nodded her head. Helena looked at Lydia and said "Lydia, calm down. I know what I am doing. Just watch and be amazed." She then continued before Lydia could say anything else "Give me your blue de" "Nope. I won''t. I won''t do that. Use your de. I think you have one" Lydia said with a strong, defiant shake of her head. "Ugh! Lydia,e on. Please cooperate with me. Trust me. I know what I am doing." Helena said in an imploring tone. "Please, know what you are doing. I beg you" Lydia said. "Yes, I know. Don''t be frightened, babe. And I promise that you will shocked by the oue." Helena said with a smile appearing in her face. "Hmm" Lydia said. She then produced her visibility-warping blue de and gave it to Helena who epted it and immediately used it to cut open a wide gash in her left palm. sh! As soon as her left palm was cut open, she ced it over the vessel and allowed some of her blood to drip into it. Then when the vessel was filled to the half-level, she threw the vessel back at old man James who abruptly emanated a telekic-like power that he used to prevent the vessel from falling and guide it through the air towards him. When the vessel appeared in his hand, old man James looked at the ordinary-looking blood in the vessel and began tough raucously. At the moment, he could imagine himself burning ferociously and swelling with a strongly intimidating and domineering power. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!